Edge

by

Koji Suzuki

Prologue

September 25, 2011

Soda Lake Road, California, USA

Just over an hour had passed since Hans Ziemssen had turned off onto Soda Lake Road from Route 166, and he was beginning to feel vaguely unsettled. His rearview mirror reflected an endless expanse of sand, while ahead and towards the right the remains of a dried-up lake shone white with salty residue. It was a typical desert landscape in the Western U.S., but to the German Hans, it was unfamiliar and strange. The sun was beginning to sink over the western horizon, and the bleak, featureless landscape glowed reddish brown. There wasn’t another car in sight.

Is this really the planet Earth?

The strange feeling of unease stemmed from the sensation that he was driving on some heavenly body other than his home planet. Of course, the only photographs Hans had actually ever seen of the surfaces of other astral bodies were of the Moon and Mars. Both were drier than even this desert and much more barren, devoid of even the slightest sign of life. Here, there were still glimmers of coyotes lurking under trees and insects tunneling through the earth. But the further Hans drove, the more those traces of life receded, contributing to his mounting anxiety.

In the seat next to Hans, his wife Claudia sat motionless, her lips pressed firmly together. When the desiccated lake hove into view on the right, she sat up, leaning her face towards the window. “Is that Soda Lake?”

Hans shook his head quickly. “No. It’s further ahead.”

Claudia sighed dramatically and fell silent once more.

Uh-oh. Someone’s in afoul mood.

They had arrived at LAX that afternoon, and Hans had hustled his wife into the rental car and driven off into the desert without so much as a rest. Perhaps they should have checked into a hotel in Los Angeles for the night instead. But since they only had ten days, Hans was anxious to get out into the desert and hadn’t wanted to waste a single night in the city. His wife, however, probably felt differently.

Hans gave a low whistle and pointed at the lake, trying to direct Claudia’s attention to the landscape. “Still, it’s a bizarre-looking lake, isn’t it?”

The various lakes here, large and small, all dried up completely in the spring and summer, baring their bellies to the sun. The rock salt in the water left the empty basins white. Hans gazed intently at this first dry lakebed. The much larger Soda Lake awaited them further up the road.

The land around the lake was a dull yellowish brown, covered with grass of more or less the same hue. The mountains had gently rounded peaks and contours. Geographic strata lined their faces in units of tens of thousands of years like the age rings of a tree.

It occurred to Hans that although the mountains varied slightly in shape, they were all the same height. These peaks had once been the baseline level of the land until the areas between them had eroded away leaving only these promontories behind. He wished he knew more about the local geology.

Still, as he gazed at the white basin set in such desolate surroundings, he couldn’t help but feel that it had been deliberately fashioned by some great creator. From this distance, the salt deposits looked like snow, and the strange juxtaposition against the desert scenery had a mysterious effect.

As Hans gripped the steering wheel of the rental car, for a brief instant, he felt almost like a god, contemplating the earth as the work of a divine artist.

“Hans. We haven’t passed a single car.”

Claudia’s remark jolted Hans back to reality. Far from being enchanted by the North American desert landscape, so exotic compared to their hometown of Frankfurt, the disgruntled Claudia was focused instead on the narrow road that stretched out before them and the lack of oncoming traffic.

“There will be,” Hans assured her, even though he wasn’t so sure. It was true that they hadn’t seen a single car coming this way, nor were there any headlights visible in the rearview mirror.

It was past six o’clock in the evening, and the sun hovered just above the skyline. In half an hour’s time it would be sucked below the horizon, and dusk would fall. From a woman’s point of view, the fact that they had yet to secure lodging for the night was probably extremely aggravating.

In fact, Claudia was the one who had originally proposed that they roll with the punches on their North American road trip, checking into whatever motels they came across without advance reservations. Apparently she had taken a similar trip before they were married and had never come across any difficulty finding lodging each night. She’d come to the conclusion that motel rooms were always easy to come by. But as luck would have it, the neon signs on every motel they passed today read “No Vacancies.”

When they had driven through Maricopa a little ways back, the motel there had been full, so Hans and Claudia had been faced with two choices. One was to head north on Highway 33 towards Taft to look for lodging. The other was to press on towards Soda Lake to find something there.

Claudia had argued that Taft was a larger city, plus it was closer, so their odds of getting a room were better. But Hans had pushed for Soda Lake. It was a landmark he wanted badly to visit on this trip. If he conceded to Claudia’s urging to head for Taft, they would probably wind up driving towards the San Francisco area from there, skipping Soda Lake. For that reason, Hans was determined to try to make Soda Lake tonight, despite their exhaustion.

“How do we know they even have a decent motel there?” Claudia had demanded.

“When we get a chance, I’ll flag down an oncoming car and ask them,” Hans promised. That was roughly twenty minutes ago. It was hard to get a sense of the size of the town just by looking at the map. What if they made it to Soda Lake and there was nowhere to stay? Hans convinced Claudia that their unorthodox method of information gathering would see them through.

But now they had been driving along Soda Lake Road for approximately thirty minutes without seeing a single car in either direction. To make matters worse, sections of the road were unpaved. They couldn’t drive any faster, and it wouldn’t make sense to turn around, either. At this point, they had no choice but to trust their luck and look for a room in Soda Lake. Perhaps everything would work out fine. On the other hand, it was clear that Claudia’s disposition would continue to worsen if they were still driving aimlessly after dark.

The prospect of spending the night outdoors made Hans’ chest tighten. He wanted his wife to have a hot shower, a beer, and a good meal. The year after they had married, on a trip to Italy, a blunder on Hans’ part had caused them to miss dinner one night. The mistake had soured Claudia’s mood, spoiling the entire trip.

As a man who had married a woman far better looking than he, Hans had to be constantly attentive to his wife’s volatile emotions. Though he made a better-than-average living and provided for her every need, Claudia had a tendency to resent even the tiniest transgression, punishing him by falling into a stony silence. In the four years he had been married to Claudia, Hans had learned the hard way that it generally took an effort tens of times more grave than the original error to atone for each slip-up.

For that reason, Hans was determined that his wife have a hot shower, a cold beer, and a comfortable bed that night. With those three requirements met, Claudia’s irritation was likely to subside. Sleeping outdoors was out of the question. For one thing, it was too dangerous. In the guidebook they had read back in Germany, it was the number one thing travelers were warned to avoid.

“Book motels well in advance for road trips,” the book had also advised, but Hans and Claudia hadn’t listened.

As the minutes ticked by, dusk settled slowly over the land. As the darkness deepened, Hans’ sense of urgency intensified as well.

It was past 6:30 in the evening now, and the sun had almost disappeared behind the western horizon. Once they made it to Route 58, they were sure to find a motel there. But they had to pass Soda Lake first, and the elusive landmark had yet to appear. Hans had been looking forward to seeing Soda Lake, but it was now becoming apparent that he would only get to view it in darkness.

When he finally spotted a recession between the mountains gleaming red in the light of the setting sun, he knew it had to be Soda Lake. At that exact moment, he also spotted a lone car stopped in the opposite lane up ahead. It was the first car they’d encountered since turning onto Soda Lake Road. The interior light of the red four-door Pontiac sedan glowed dimly, but its headlights were off.

Given that they were already at Soda Lake, there wasn’t much point plugging the other driver for information. In the time it took them to pull over and ask questions, they could just press onwards to look for a motel themselves.

But before Hans realized what he was doing, he found himself pulling over. It was a relief to finally see another vehicle, but there was also something about the situation that gave him pause.

There’s something strange about this.

Apparently, the impulse to investigate the unusual was stronger in men than in women. As the car pulled to a stop, Claudia let out a soft cry. “What are you doing, Hans?”

“They’re stopped in the road,” Hans explained as he pulled the parking break.

“I can see that,” Claudia retorted.

“I just want to have a quick word,” Hans told her. From the looks of it, the red Pontiac had pulled over to attend to some matter or another.

“About what?”

“Whether there’s a motel up ahead. And if they have any vacancies.”

“In the time it takes you to ask them that we could be there already!” Claudia protested, but Hans couldn’t contain his curiosity.

“I’m just going to take a quick peek. You can wait here.”

Hans got out of the car, leaving Claudia behind in the shotgun seat. He looked right and left, but sure enough, there was no sign of any approaching traffic as he crossed the road and walked north towards the motionless Pontiac, about ten meters away.

With its interior light on, Hans could see into the car even at a distance. There didn’t seem to be anyone in the front or rear seats of the vehicle. Now Hans realized what it was about the car that had seemed odd. There was nobody inside.

The driver probably got out to relieve himself. He’s probably just behind the car, Hans speculated. But even when he circled the vehicle, there was no sign of the driver.

The car was parked on the shoulder of the sloped road, just beyond where the pavement ended. All four of its tires were on the sand. One of the doors on the driver side was ajar — that explained the interior light. Nothing interrupted the red skyline that defined the earth’s edge. No cacti, even — the only plant life in this arid landscape was grass.

Hans walked a few more steps and then called out loudly towards the horizon. “Excuse me!” But there was no response, other than what sounded like the faraway baying of a coyote.

When the baying stopped and silence returned to the desert, Hans suddenly became aware of the sound of guitar music behind him. Guitar music and a woman singing … The strains of an old Country Western song were leaking out of the car’s open door. The car radio was on. In a husky voice, the vocalist sang plaintively about betraying her boyfriend, who was away at war, and marrying another man. I hate to say it, but I have to tell you this tonight. It’s too late now. I’ll be wed to another.

Hans turned towards the woman’s voice. He had the impression that the radio had just been switched on and the music had just begun. But that was impossible.

There’s nobody in the car. I must have been so preoccupied looking for the driver that I didn’t notice the music.

The car radio must have been on the entire time, Hans told himself. When he peered through the open door into the driver’s seat, he noticed that the keys were in the ignition and the car was vibrating slightly. There was nobody inside and yet the radio and the engine had been left running, it seemed.

Hans continued to take stock of the situation. A woman’s cardigan and handbag sat on the passenger seat, and two open cans of Cola stood in the cup-holders in the console box between the front seats. There was no smell of cigarette smoke; in fact, the car smelled more like milk. The smell seemed to emanate from the child’s car seat installed in the back. A fluffy towel and a cup had been abandoned there, and the entire back seat smelled of milk as if a small child had been there just moments earlier. The cup itself was still half full of milk.

From the looks of it, Hans was quite sure there had been either three or four passengers in the car. Accounting for the driver, the woman in the front passenger seat, and the small child in the rear, there was only room for one more.

But where had they gone? All three or four of them seemed to have vanished into thin air, though the evidence suggested that they had been there just moments earlier.

Hans stepped back from the car and once again scanned the horizon, where the last sliver of sun was just disappearing, but there was no sign of the missing people. It seemed as if the red glow of the horizon was stronger than it had been a moment earlier, as if time were moving backwards.

Before setting out on this road trip, Hans had read about a number of urban legends that were currently generating buzz in the U.S. One of them popped into his mind now.

They were short vignettes, passed along by word of mouth among the younger generation who held them to be true. There were lots of variations, but they all conformed to more or less the same basic structure. Hans found himself recalling one such tale now:

This is a true story I heard from a friend at my school. My friend’s dad was driving on Highway 168, between Big Pine and Oasis. It was dusk. There were no houses in between the towns out there, no cars even. My friend’s dad was driving along, bored, when all of a sudden he saw three people walking along on the opposite side of the road. This is in the desert, way out in the middle of nowhere. A guy and a woman carrying a small child were just walking along the highway. The man and woman had this stupefied, blank look on their faces, and for some reason the man was carrying a crushed Coke can.

My friend’s dad slowed down. He figured these people were trying to hitch a ride, right? I mean, what else would they be doing out there? And how did they get out there to begin with?

But none of them even glanced at my friend’s dad’s car. They just kept on walking, staring straight ahead, with no sign of trying to hitch a ride. My friend’s dad found that pretty strange, but he kept going. But after a couple of miles he just couldn’t forget about those people, so he pulled a U-turn and went back. He figured he should at least try to talk to them. He figured he had a duty to at least ask them what they were doing out there and if they needed help. He wasn’t in a hurry or anything, so it wasn’t a big deal if he had to go out of his way a little bit.

But when he got back, the three people were gone. It didn’t make any sense. Just a few minutes ago, they’d been wandering down the side of the highway. The land was totally flat and empty, with just the highway cutting through it, so where could they have gone? My friend’s dad drove another two miles before he gave up and turned around again, this time searching extra, extra carefully. But the three people were nowhere to be seen. They had vanished into thin air. So then, when my friend’s dad had driven onwards about five miles from where he’d seen those people, he came across a car totally flipped over onto its roof. There were black skid marks on the road, and the car was totally smashed up. Steam was rising up from the radiator and black oil was pooling on the road like blood. The smashed-up, upside-down window on the driver’s side was half open, and a man’s arm dangled limply out of the window. The hand was clenching a crushed Coke can, and it swayed gently back and forth, as if beckoning to my friend’s dad.

There were a number of variations, and Hans had read similar stories in a number of books. Families of ghosts wandering the highways …

The sight Hans beheld now was different. Everything about the Pontiac suggested that it had held passengers just moments earlier. But somehow, they had vanished from sight, as if swallowed up by the desert. In fact, it brought to Hans’ mind the image of a ghost ship at sea.

On the one hand you had the vast ocean, on the other, a North American desert. The setting was different, but the common thread was the theme of an empty vessel, its inhabitants absent but the traces of their existence still very much apparent.

Then again …

Perhaps there was a much simpler explanation, Hans reminded himself. Maybe the car had broken down and when the family had pulled over, another car had happened by and given them a lift. Perhaps they had grabbed only the barest of necessities and headed back towards Route 58.

That was probably what had happened. Hans had almost convinced himself when the scent of citrus reached his nostrils. The tangy, lemony scent hit him full force.

Maybe some sort of desert plant gives off this scent, he mused. But the fragrance was so fresh and juicy. He breathed deeply, his nostrils twitching and his eyes widening.

Perhaps it was just his imagination, but he thought he felt the earth vibrate ever so slightly. Not like an earthquake, really, more like something bubbling up from underfoot. Like when you stand above a subway vent and a train goes by below, sending up gusts of warm, humid air.

Hans was dressed casually in a t-shirt and shorts, leaving much of his skin exposed. The breeze ruffled his leg hair and the hem of his t-shirt as it blew up his back to the nape of his neck. He took a step backwards, and then another.

There was no need to look up; Hans knew there wasn’t a cloud in the sky. This was no ordinary wind. It was absolutely localized, gusting suddenly straight up from the ground in just one spot.

He recoiled and raced back to his car. Less than a minute had elapsed since he’d parked his car and gone to investigate the Pontiac, but it felt like much longer. He opened the door, slid into his seat, and released the parking break. “All right, let’s go,” he said to his wife.

There was no reply. Hans didn’t need to glance towards the passenger seat. Even staring straight ahead, he knew.

His wife wasn’t there.

“Claudia!” Hans cried, almost shrieking. His body turned to stone. Where was his wife? Even if she’d gotten out of the car and run as fast as she could, she couldn’t have gone far. Hans looked left and right, but Claudia was nowhere to be seen.

But more than the terror of his wife’s disappearance, Hans was paralyzed by something he sensed behind him, an unidentifiable presence that seemed to grow ever closer. He had never experienced anything like it. The hairs at the nape of his neck stood on end. Hans knew Claudia hadn’t snuck into the back seat to give him a scare. This was nothing so innocent. In the dark stillness, he could feel the air waver ever so slightly, like the warm clamminess of someone breathing slowly in the back seat. The air flowed over the console box. Not from the air vents, but from behind. Slow, rhythmic breathing …

“Clau …”

Hans tried to call his wife’s name again, but his voice stuck in his throat. He knew he could catch a glimpse of the back seat through the rearview mirror, but he lacked the courage to look. Of course, he knew there was nothing there. But what on earth was going on? Hans had no idea what to do. Should he open the door and dive out of the car? Or step on the gas and speed off?

As if trapped in a nightmare, he found himself rooted to the spot. He was finding it harder and harder to breathe. He tried to inhale and began to choke, tears welling in his eyes as he coughed and sputtered. In just a few brief moments, the world had gone mad. But he didn’t even know what it was that was strange. Outside, Soda Lake glowed ever redder in the chasm between the mountains.

As if in response to the reddening surface of the lake, Hans felt a hand reach out from behind him and tickle his earlobe, whispering sweetly in his ear. Indescribable seduction. Hans knew what the thing wanted. It wanted him to turn around. It wanted him to see once and for all what was in the back seat.

Come on. Look back here. Hurry.

Hans struggled desperately, but he knew it was inevitable. In a matter of ten seconds — no, less, probably — he would have to turn and look.

9:34 p.m., December 13, 2012

Summit of Mauna Kea, Island of Hawaii

Even in Hawaii, where summer was said to reign all year long, at 4,200 meters above sea level the temperatures were below freezing. Mark Webber, a member of the Hawaii outpost of the National Astronomical Observatory of Japan, had just returned from the dome that housed the Subaru Telescope and was taking a seat at the monitors in the adjacent control building. He hadn’t walked far, but the frigid air had chilled him to the bone, and he was still shivering.

All Mark had to do was descend the mountain into the town of Hilo, and he could stand on the beach in the summery sun. When he returned to the summit it would be winter again. Mark had now been living in this summer-winter dichotomy for five years. Of the two, he preferred the warm sunny beaches, but with Christmas approaching, the mountaintop scenery certainly had its charms. His plans to spend Christmas vacation with his fiancée Miki were coming along smoothly, and the very thought made him hum a cheerful melody. They would make a long overdue return to the mainland and stay in Las Vegas for a week, taking in as many shows as they could. The plan had been in the works since last year, and Mark had managed to obtain tickets to everything they wanted to see. It was finally really going to happen. He buzzed with excitement anticipating his last prenuptial Christmas.

Leaned all the way back in his computer chair, he reached for a sandwich on a nearby cart. When he sat back up again, the motion brought into view a section of the distant sky. The monitors he sat before displayed light patterns gathered by Subaru’s 8.2-meter-wide lens, the largest single one on the planet.

Mark had peered into countless telescopes since junior high school, when he’d first taken an interest in astronomy, and each time he was utterly enchanted by the glittering views of space they contained. At an altitude of 4,200 meters, with air pressure two-thirds that of sea level, the sky was usually clear and dry at Mauna Kea’s summit. The conditions here were ideal, and the Subaru was one of the world’s most sophisticated telescopes. Not surprisingly, the view in the monitors was breathtaking. It bore almost no resemblance to the sky he’d viewed through the telescope he’d gotten for Christmas as a boy.

As Mark finished his sandwich and reached for his mug of hot coffee, his hand froze in mid-air. It was an unconscious response, and for a moment he didn’t even know what it was that had made him freeze. Probably some slight disturbance in the monitors before him. The telescope was currently pointed at the Sagittarius constellation, towards the Milky Way bulge. He was investigating the electromagnetic waves surrounding the black hole thought to be at the center. Had he spotted one such wave? No, that wasn’t it. It was something more basic, something even a child could notice.

Mark entered a command to set the images back in time by one minute. The view was automatically recorded by a separate device, so he could rewind the footage without causing any problems. He stared intently at the images, trusting himself to pick up whatever it was that had given him pause.

“What?” Mark said aloud, leaning in towards the monitors. He rewound the footage by two seconds, then played it back again, in slow motion this time.

A tiny dot of light vanished quietly from the screen. As clear as day, the footage showed a magnitude-three star on the opposite side of the Milky Way’s center that was there one moment, and the next, gone. And almost exactly one second later, a nearby star also vanished. Two stars located fairly close to each other had disappeared, one after the other.

Stars gave off light due to the nuclear fusion reaction taking place at their core, and the lifespan of a star depended on its size and the amount of matter it contained. That was not to say that a star with greater mass had a longer lifespan. In fact, in a star with more mass, the greater gravity would accelerate the process of nuclear fusion, causing it to burn out sooner. Stars with less mass underwent fusion more gradually and were therefore longer-lived. Our sun was somewhere in between, with an estimated lifetime of around ten billion years. When we see a star disappear from our vantage point on Earth, it had actually met its demise long, long ago.

The first possibility that popped into Mark’s mind was that the stars had met their end by way of a supernova explosion. He couldn’t say for sure without analyzing their non-infrared electromagnetic profiles. In any case, it was extremely rare to witness a star’s death, and he could barely contain his excitement. On the other hand, deep inside, Mark harbored a flickering doubt. The stars had vanished so suddenly, without any final flare up. They didn’t appear to have been enveloped in some enormous astral phenomenon. Rather, they had simply, spontaneously and irrevocably, ceased to exist.

If he could pinpoint the location of the missing stars and their distance from Earth, he would know how long ago the event had taken place. He had probably just witnessed phenomena that had taken place thousands or tens of thousands of years ago.

Quickly, Mark reported what he had seen to the Hilo Base Facility, making mention of the fact that the electromagnetic waves required analysis. The Hilo Base Facility in turn fiber-optically transmitted the report of two successive star disappearances to NAOJ headquarters in Mitaka, Tokyo.

Fifteen minutes after Mark had reported his observations, the footage came to the attention of Dr. Jun Urushihara at headquarters. Urushihara went through very much the exact same thought process Mark had, only to wind up equally perplexed.

It isn’t normal for stars to just blink out like this.

Urushihara felt a tickling sensation deep in his nose and sneezed loudly as was his habit when he smelled something odd.

December 19, 2012

The day after the Stanford University Linear Accelerator Center obtained its new computer, the IBM Green Flash, the first thing Gary Reynolds did was to run a program designed to calculate the value of Pi. The program made use of the newest algorithms and was expected to be able to calculate Pi to several trillion decimal places.

Calculating the value of Pi — the ratio of the circumference of a circle to its diameter — produced an arcane string of numbers. It was fair to say that the history of the pursuit of Pi was the history of mathematics itself. Four thousand years ago, the Babylonians calculated Pi as 3 1/8, and in the third century B.C. Archimedes had already arrived at the value 3.14163. Pi enchanted mathematicians over the ages and was proven to be an irrational number in the eighteenth century and a transcendental number in the late nineteenth century — a value whose decimal representation never ends or repeats, with no patterns arising no matter how many decimal places are calculated. Nonetheless, humankind never tired of pursuing more accurate values of Pi. The attempt to calculate it to ever-longer decimal representations was more than a mere game and correlated deeply with the mathematical achievements of each era.

For Gary Reynolds, a research assistant in the Mathematics Department, calculating Pi was a simple task. Basically, once he launched the program, his work was done. All he had to do was sit back and let the computer do its job. It wouldn’t take the program long to arrive at a value of 500 billion digits — that could be accomplished by this evening. The current world record was approximately one trillion digits, but surpassing it wasn’t Gary’s goal today. Before he could adopt this new computer as his sidekick, Gary wanted it to prove itself worthy of his trust. One thing was sure: achieving the feat would require a tremendous volume of operations. Once the computer calculated Pi to a few hundred billion digits, it would be easy enough to check the values. Any operational failures would show up as wrong values, making them easy to spot. If the numbers matched up, there was no issue. If they deviated past a certain decimal point, the system was set up to trigger an alarm indicating some sort of software or hardware glitch.

Gary had initiated the program that morning and checked on it again at lunchtime. Everything was functioning smoothly. But two hours later, when he checked in with the IBM Green Flash once more, Gary swore softly to himself. The computer had halted its calculations.

The reason was immediately obvious. The computer had started coming up with digits never before produced in any calculation of Pi.

Just great.

Gary’s greatest concern was that there might be a flaw in the program. Christmas vacation was right around the corner. If this wound up being a time-consuming problem, it might ruin everything. Gary had plans to travel to Geneva during winter break. He was supposed to meet with the director of an international think tank who was almost guaranteed to offer Gary a job.

Gary was known for being uncharacteristically shrewd for a pure mathematician. He had not the slightest interest in staying on at Stanford as a researcher. He made no bones about his ambitions: he intended to accomplish as much as he could while still enrolled as a student and then market his skills to a major corporation. As a teenaged math prodigy, Gary had gotten all the mileage he could out of his talents, and his main interest now was acquiring the income and social status to live a life of ease.

He shot a glance at the spot where the error had occurred. Somewhere beyond the five hundred billionth decimal place, the computer had begun to churn out a long string of zeros. But Pi was a proven irrational and transcendental number. The appearance of a string of zeros meant that a pattern had been reached — a prospect that simply wasn’t possible.

Gary clucked his tongue as he considered where the problem might lie. He sincerely hoped it was a hardware issue. If it was, it was beyond the scope of his responsibilities and he would be off the hook.

After executing a standard check and confirming that the hardware was running properly, Gary gamely threw up his hands and consulted his fellow programmers. If they needed to track down a calculation mistake, the odds of finding it were better with more people working on it. Another mathematician might have been too proud to seek help, but Gary’s top priority was not missing his meeting during Christmas break.

“Hey. What do you guys make of this?” Breezy and outgoing by nature, Gary approached his three nearest colleagues and casually solicited their unpaid input.

The three young programmers scrutinized the program from various angles but were unable to pinpoint the error. Then one of them suggested running an older program on the IBM Green Flash that could calculate Pi to six hundred billion decimal points, while simultaneously running the new program on a different computer. The researchers set the programs in motion and sat back to wait; the results would be evident the next day.

The following morning, just after 10 a.m., the four researchers found themselves staring at not one but two computers that had stopped computing after 500 billion digits. Their problem had doubled. The results were exactly the same as last time, with a seemingly endless string of zeros emerging somewhere after 500 billion digits. At first, the four researchers were struck dumb by their discovery. Not even the lamest of explanations came to mind, and all they could do in response was sigh.

The computers were functioning normally. There was no error in the programs. And yet two trials had simultaneously yielded the same result. And that result conflicted with the mathematical theorem that Pi was both irrational and transcendental. This couldn’t be happening. There was simply no logical explanation.

When the four programmers ran the calculations again on yet another computer and came up with the same findings once more the next day, they decided to inform Dr. Jack Thorne, a professor of physics at the university and a global authority on quantum gravity theory.

Jack Thorne sank into the sofa in his office and closed his eyes. A Christmas carol filled his ears. The music wasn’t real. The atmosphere of the holiday season always prompted Jack’s ears to conjure up Christmas music. He rather enjoyed it, actually. In his reverie, he imagined he was in Stockholm at Yuletide.

It was fair to say that Jack was inclined to be absentminded. He had a habit of considering a matter while his thoughts wandered here and there; when the two topics converged, he sank into a still deeper state of contemplation.

His eyes opened to the sight of the door that separated his office from the hallway — the one the four young researchers had exited through just moments ago after bringing him their report. Briefly, Jack imagined the door as a wormhole connecting his office to another universe. He had dedicated his life to researching wormholes and had been awarded a Nobel Prize for his achievements.

He understood what Gary and the others were telling him. If today had been the first of April, he would have laughed them off and complimented them on the joke.

But what to make of this?

Jack’s gaze left the door and wandered off to the right, following the wall and settling on a familiar artwork. It was a Japanese ink painting he’d purchased at an old gallery in Stockholm. The landscape was rendered in shades of black, contrasting strangely with the old cityscape of Stockholm, but it was that juxtaposition that had convinced Jack to purchase it.

The painting was primarily composed of three elements: mountains, a river, and a bridge. It was a fairly mundane composition, really, with the mountain range in the background, the meandering stream in the foreground, and the bridge in between. The bridge occupied the middle of the painting, a chain of three semicircles connecting to the opposite shore. One never saw bridges like this in the modern-day U.S. It was probably built of pieces of wood skillfully stacked to form its arches, yielding a structure sufficiently solid to walk across.

Yes. The value of Pi.

The report on Jack’s desk once again claimed his attention.

A pattern emerged in the value of Pi? Endlessly repeating zeros, no less?

Jack scrutinized the facts once more. Four extremely talented mathematicians had run calculations on different computers and come up with the same results. Somewhere past the five hundred billionth digit, the programs began to spin out endless zeros. The four programmers were at a loss as to how to interpret the findings and had brought the matter to a specialist in quantum gravity theory.

Perhaps this was where the tides were taking them.

The Riemann hypothesis governed the regularity of the behavior of prime numbers. Even though it was a component of number theory and pure mathematics, it was often said to have a deep connection to quantum mechanics as well. Here at the university, Jack Thorne had discovered a number of other instances in which quantum mechanics methodology had illuminated a path to solving difficult problems in number theory. From that standpoint, Jack understood why Gary and the others had felt inclined to bring their bizarre report to a professor of quantum gravity theory.

They must have concluded that it surpassed the bounds of mathematics. As such, they probably have no inkling of the phenomena this implies.

Jack popped a green-tea teabag into his cup and added water from his pot. He took several sips, but the tea didn’t scald him. In fact, he felt frozen to the core. He imagined he could feel icy tendrils creeping up from the base of his spine.

Other than the one on his wall, Jack had seen a number of ink paintings in his time. He was drawn to their delicate, monochromatic simplicity and the shadowiness they harbored, so unlike oil paintings. But whenever he saw one, the same question always plagued him.

In all of the ink paintings I’ve ever seen, there’s never a single person depicted, even off in the background. Why don’t people ever appear in ink paintings?

When Jack realized that his cup was empty, he refilled it with hot water from the pot. Even though the heat was controlled by a thermostat, he couldn’t shake the sensation that the room was getting colder by the minute.

In the microscopic realm of elemental particles, objects ceased to be objects. When you became deeply immersed in that world, you saw that the visible one constituted only the merest slice of the ever-repeating phenomena of life and death, and concepts of permanent existence quickly became a long-lost dream. The real number line seemed one-dimensional, but between the integers three and four, for example, there existed infinite irrational numbers, transcendental numbers and so forth, writhing and wriggling like microscopic organisms. As a physicist, Jack didn’t see the number line as one-dimensional. Nor did he perceive it as two-dimensional or three-dimensional. Beyond the strings of randomly repeating numbers, he sensed a bottomless abyss that almost seemed to imply a pathway to another dimension.

A hypothesis had pushed its way into Jack’s mind, but it was an idea he preferred not to speak aloud.

If we look at the number line in terms of the quantum world, fluctuations in the value of Pi might be possible.

What could the odds have been of a world like ours emerging through the Big Bang and the birth of the universe? Jack’s friend Lee Smolin estimated them to be one in 10ˆ299, while the arithmetic-loving Roger Penrose had come up with the figure of one in 10ˆ(10ˆ123). Numerically the values were vastly different, but the implications were the same. The odds for the string of coincidences necessary to create our universe were basically nil.

The universe was comprised of just two types of constructs: astronomical entities and life forms. Mountains and rivers were part of astronomical entities, while tools were the creation of humans and other life forms. Constructs of life and astronomical entities were supported by infinite physical constants. These could be compared to adjustable dials whose fine-tuned calibrations served to maintain the world as we know it. Moreover, the majority of physical constants were related to Pi through basic equations.

Jack felt as if an icy lump in his stomach was melting, sending rivulets of cold throughout his body. He had begun shivering intermittently, and soon the trembling became constant and his teeth chattered violently.

It was only a hypothesis. But just contemplating the implications, Jack was so deeply disturbed that he couldn’t stop shaking.

There had been a change in the value of Pi. And it involved a string of the heretical number that had struck terror in men’s hearts since ancient times: zero.

This is just a new bridge humankind must now cross, Jack told himself. In his mind, the semi-circular bridge in the ink painting quietly crumbled.

Chapter 1: Missing

1

November 5, 2012

Saeko Kuriyama awoke with a start, her heart thumping wildly. Almost as if her heart had taken over her entire body, its pounding emanated outwards, causing her breasts to twitch with its surging pulsations. Today, yet again, Saeko was unable to get up for several moments after awakening.

When she opened her eyes, the shapes around her were still dark. She remained motionless at first, trying to catch her breath before she reached for the clock on her bedside table. It read 9:11 a.m. She had overslept by quite a bit. As the details of her room began to come into focus, the darkness she had perceived initially began to fade.

For a full twenty minutes, Saeko remained under the covers and waited for her pulse to stop racing, ignoring both her need to urinate and the dryness in her throat. The refrigerator was only several meters away, but it seemed much farther. The thought of cold mineral water was appealing, but Saeko couldn’t yet bring herself to move.

Life had become so painful, it was unbearable. Lately, Saeko felt the same way each morning. Especially as the seasons shifted from autumn into winter, the wretchedness of living alone grew ever greater, almost tearing her to pieces. Her pent-up misery thrashed about wildly in her searching for an outlet.

Go ahead. Hurt me. Take my life, please.

Death seduced her. She lacked the courage to commit suicide, but if the natural flow of things were to lead her to death, Saeko wouldn’t resist at this point. She felt no attachment to life. Her reasons were indistinct, but they weren’t impossible to pinpoint.

The divorce she had gone through six months ago had done more damage to her, emotionally and physically, than she had ever anticipated. The idea that she was unfit for marriage deeply marred her confidence, intensifying her isolation. It convinced her that she was missing something other people had.

“There’s something deeply off about you. You’re like a transform fault. A human Fossa Magna,” her husband had said once in a fit of exasperation.

“The Fossa Magna is a great rift valley, not a transform fault,” Saeko had corrected him coolly.

“That’s exactly what I mean.”

He’d made similar remarks a number of times, though not exactly framed in those terms.

“You’re bizarre. You’re not normal.”

After being told the same thing enough times, Saeko had begun to suppose he might be right.

“Why do you always have to compare people? It’s driving me crazy!”

That was the only accusation that had really struck Saeko to the core; he had managed to hit the nail right on the head. When Saeko and her husband had lived together, Saeko had compared him to her father at every turn. Whenever she observed her husband failing at something her father could have easily done, Saeko deducted points from an imaginary scorecard.

No man on earth could live up to my father.

Even now, it was still true as far as Saeko was concerned. The pain of divorcing her husband of five years was nothing compared to the overwhelming loss she’d experienced when her father had gone missing. The amount of tears she shed now was paltry in comparison. Eighteen years ago, Saeko’s father had vanished suddenly without any explanation. He had been Saeko’s guardian and her only living relative. To this day, she hadn’t the faintest clue what had become of him or whether he was alive or dead.

Saeko’s mother had died thirty-five years ago during Saeko’s birth. From what she understood, there had been some sort of medical mishap, but Saeko’s father said little about the incident.

My loneliness began at birth.

Viewed in that light, it all added up. Saeko had come into the world just as her mother had left it, and her father had showered her with all of his love. But that had only intensified Saeko’s despair when her father had suddenly disappeared. It was as if a lid had been closed on her life, sealing her in darkness.

Perhaps that was why Saeko sometimes found herself seized by the sensation of being trapped in a dark, constrictive space, unable to move. It wasn’t a dream, a hallucination, or sleep paralysis — it was much more real and immediate. It was as if she were enclosed in some sort of gelatinous membrane; she could feel its rubbery walls. She huddled within it like a fetus, blind, unable to move her arms or legs, and in her stillness it was as if she were the last person on earth, wracked by a desolation that made her immobility worse. After a few minutes, Saeko usually recovered her ability to move, and the pounding of her heart gradually receded as well.

Saeko crossed her hands over her chest and took steady breaths, trying to persuade the palpitations to subside. As the fingertips of both hands grazed her breasts, she suddenly became aware of a slight, unfamiliar discrepancy in their symmetry as her fingers encountered a hard, tiny lump on the outer side of her left breast.

She drew her hand away quickly and lay motionless, gazing up at the ceiling. She had a habit of holding perfectly still and focusing inwards when faced with an ominous premonition — a condition she liked to call “going into a quantum superimposition state.” She wove together affirmations and denials both consciously and unconsciously until a single conclusion emerged. Then the message traveled from her mind to her body.

Saeko unfastened two buttons on her pajamas, slipped a hand through the opening, and carefully explored both breasts — breasts that hadn’t been caressed by a man for a year. Beginning at the nipples and making three progressively larger circles, Saeko once more detected the lump on the underside of her left breast. She hadn’t imagined it. It was unmistakable and right where she’d felt it earlier.

Oh, no.

Saeko didn’t know what breast cancer would feel like, but she focused inwards, straining to detect some sort of unfamiliarity. Her digestive system, respiratory system, circulatory system, urinary system, reproductive system, nervous system … She pictured each set of organs in turn, trying to perceive the birth and spread of a malignant tumor. But of course she didn’t feel anything. She gave up and instead tried to remember when she’d last had a check-up.

Two years ago. Maybe three. Her numbers had all been fine. In fact, the data had shown her to be almost too healthy for a woman in her mid-thirties.

At the thought of breast cancer, and the realization that death might lurk just beyond it, a chill ran up Saeko’s spine. Just moments ago, she had denied to herself that she feared death at all, but that fearlessness evaporated with the eerie sensation of discovering an abnormality in her body.

She had never had much libido, but as she stroked her breasts, she imagined her hands as belonging to some faceless man. In an instant, the possibility of death and sex seemed to converge in a single spot in her breasts.

It’s probably mastitis, she told herself. Banishing the fear of breast cancer with a convenient alternative, Saeko rose from her bed. Lying around gave her mind too much freedom to wander. Better to get up quickly and get to work. She had to keep moving if she wanted to forget her torments. Some people worked to make money. Saeko worked to live.

Currently, she was assisting with a television program. She’d debated whether or not to get involved, but before she knew it she’d been drafted into the project as a de facto team member.

Still seated on her bed, Saeko reached for the remote control and turned the TV on. As the sound came on, the words “breast cancer” evaporated from her mind, though her left hand continued unconsciously stroking her breast.

The incident had been featured on a tabloid-style TV special that February. Just like today, she’d been lying around in bed and had switched the TV on with the remote. The screen had lit up with the image of a stately farmhouse set against the vivid greenery of a hillside. Then too, the time had been just after 9:00 a.m.

Saeko remembered the program with astonishing clarity. The house was of a traditional Japanese architectural style, the kind you saw sometimes in mountain villages. The female reporter walked slowly up the gentle incline of the paved road in front of the house as she described the incident to the viewers.

“Two weeks ago, a family of four vanished from this house in the suburbs of Takato.”

Instantly, Saeko was riveted. The words penetrated deeply into her consciousness, rudely stirring up memories of the past: the chirping of cicada a vivid cascade, the steep stone stairs leading up to a shrine, the thick canopy of giant cedars forming a ceiling overhead, beams of blinding summer sun streaming down through the gaps …

Interrupting Saeko’s memories, the female reporter had continued, holding a microphone in her left hand and pointing towards the house with her right, her face a mask of gravity: “The entire Fujimura family of four has disappeared from their home. They left dishes freshly washed in the kitchen, the table set with tea cups, the bathtub full of water, and the laundry machine full of clothes. There are no signs that the house has been ransacked. Everything here is perfectly normal, except that the house’s inhabitants are gone. Nobody has any idea why the Fujimuras would have disappeared. They were well-to-do, as you can see. They had no debts, no ties to any religious cult. Their disappearance is an absolute mystery.”

A relative of the family was shown making the standard remarks: she had no idea why the family had disappeared, and she prayed for their safe return. Then the female reporter reappeared.

“We all hope the Fujimura family is safe.”

From there, the show shifted abruptly into a story about two popular celebrities getting married. Saeko had lost interest and changed the station.

For a while, the disappearance of the Fujimura family was featured on various TV gossip shows and magazine close-ups, but after about a month the media attention had waned. No new developments had come to light, and there simply wasn’t any material to support further coverage, even though public interest in the incident remained high and the entire nation was aware of the story.

Time passed without the investigation making any headway, and before long, nearly ten months had transpired without anyone learning what had become of the Fujimuras.

Saeko had never expected to become involved with the case. But that July, just half a year after the family’s disappearance, she had received a phone call from Maezono, chief editor of the Sea Bird monthly magazine at Azuka Press. Saeko knew Maezono wanted to offer her an assignment even before the meeting. From the tone she picked up on the phone, it was probably a substantial job. Maezono had even hinted at the possibility of serialization.

At the front desk of Azuka Press the next day the receptionist buzzed Maezono’s office. When the large woman came waddling down the stairs, the first words out of her mouth were: “Let’s grab some lunch.”

She invited Saeko to a nearby Italian restaurant. It was a trick of the trade — treat the contractor to a meal, then gently propose a deal over a full stomach. When they had finished eating and were sipping their postprandial coffees, Maezono finally got down to business.

“It’s about the Fujimura family’s disappearance. You’ve heard of it, I assume?”

“Of course.” Saeko’s response was immediate.

“Well? Are you interested?” Maezono probed, not skipping a beat.

Was she interested? To Saeko, nothing was as critical as a missing person case, and Maezono knew it.

In response to Saeko’s silent stare, Maezono passed her a sheaf of papers. “If you don’t want to do it, just say so. But I don’t know anyone more qualified for this assignment.”

“You want me to do an investigative report on the incident?”

“Yes.”

“I’m interested in the case.”

It was definitely an issue that Saeko cared about. But considering her own emotional health, perhaps it was one she needed to avoid. If she wrote about a missing persons case, it was bound to stir up memories of her father’s disappearance.

Saeko had conducted an exhaustive search for her father, so she knew a thing or two about looking for missing people. It seemed Maezono was scheming to add such cases to Saeko’s fields of expertise as a reporter.

“Will you do it? I realize this is a sensitive topic for you. But sometimes confronting an issue head-on is the best way to overcome it. Like that article you did on your divorce.”

That May, just after her divorce, Saeko had been offered an opportunity to publish a humorous account of the experience in a sports tabloid. Upon marrying, Saeko had quit her job as editor of a science magazine to pursue an independent career as a freelance reporter. The offer couldn’t have come at a better time, since she needed to establish a broader base as a writer, and writing a tongue-in-cheek story about divorce was definitely a foray into new terrain.

At the time, Maezono and Saeko had never met. But when the article came out, Maezono read it and immediately contacted Saeko. Maezono was forty-two and also divorced. She told Saeko that the article had resonated with her.

I liked how you used humor to weather your pain and suffering.

Having tasted the same bitter fruit, the two women hit it off from the moment they met, laughing it up over their ex-husbands’ foibles and idiosyncrasies. Immediately, Maezono had begun to assign Saeko writing jobs, motivated less by her desire to help Saeko survive economically as a single woman than by her appreciation of Saeko’s work ethic and meticulous research.

At the time, Maezono had just recently been appointed editor-in-chief and was striving so zealously to increase readership as to raise a few eyebrows. If she succeeded, Maezono felt she would validate the board’s decision to select her for the job. If she failed, not only did she stand to lose her job, it would also compromise the standing of the board members who had supported her.

In order to sell more subscriptions, Maezono came up with the idea of giving the magazine’s soap-box tone a makeover. There was a limit to how many copies they could sell with pages primarily designed to appeal to male readers. The fastest way to increase readership was to conquer a broader demographic. Maezono’s battle plan was to engage the interest of female readers by publishing detailed investigative reports of the type of incidents featured on the local news pages.

The plan worked. The magazine’s subscription rate rose sharply, and Maezono’s performance as editor-in-chief was highly lauded. Her talents were also evident in the way she leveraged and further honed Saeko’s scientific approach to investigative reporting.

Meanwhile, Saeko derived new opportunities to define herself as a writer through her work with Maezono, and the two divorcées developed a relationship of mutual support.

Maezono eyed Saeko while simultaneously browsing the dessert menu. “Besides, it would be such a waste not to apply your unique skills here. Of course, if you think it would be traumatic for you …”

Recounting the details of her divorce had been difficult for Saeko, even though the tone of the article had been lighthearted. At first, it was hard to comprehend why the topic was so painful — she certainly wasn’t still in love with her ex. But in the process of writing, Saeko was forced to face a new realization: her husband had been right about her unresolved feelings towards her father. She was forced to finally admit to herself that she had always compared any man in her life — her lovers, her husband — to her father. She glorified her father in his absence, building up an idealized image of him in her subconscious against which all other men paled. More evidence that she was unfit for marriage.

But Maezono was right. Writing the comedic account of her divorce had helped Saeko to contend with those messy emotions.

“What do you have in mind?” she asked.

Maezono went on to propose a project spanning six months to a year, possibly longer. Saeko would explore various missing persons incidents, beginning with a detailed investigative report on the disappearance of the Fujimura family from their home near Takato.

Saeko went home that day without explicitly committing to the project, but she took the file home. It mainly contained clippings from previous articles about the incident. There were no new leads. Saeko would need to begin by acquiring accurate information on every aspect of the case.

She needed to know when, where, and how the Fujimura family had disappeared, who the members of the family were, their ages and occupations, what problems they did and didn’t have, and whether or not there was any discord within the family. When Saeko had an almost complete understanding of the circumstances, she came up with a few theories, which she tested through trial and error.

The number of missing persons cases in Japan each year was close to 100,000, but roughly one half to two thirds of those people eventually came home of their own accord. The remaining 30,000 or so remained missing, but the majority of these owed large sums of money and were probably fleeing their debtors. The number of cases in which the reason for the disappearance remained mysterious was approximately 10,000.

When a person ran away to wipe the ledger clean and make a fresh start, the disappearance could be categorized as voluntary. But when a person was abducted or coerced in some way, in the worst-case scenarios they often wound up murdered. Taking into account recent examples, there was even the possibility of involvement of religious cults or the intelligence agency of a despotic nation.

If Saeko were to write this article, she would focus on investigating the cause of the family’s disappearance. The police had determined that there was no sign of criminal activity. After searching the nearby mountains, rivers, lakes, and marshes, the investigation was dropped. The only further inquiries were conducted by various media outlets and freelance reporters. Despite detailed investigations by all of these parties, none of them had made any headway towards solving the case. The family had no debt, and none of its members had any serious problems. Their neighbors all testified that they couldn’t imagine anyone having any sort of grudge against the Fujimura family. Needless to say, none of the neighbors had any bad blood with the Fujimuras. As if to corroborate those statements, there was no sign of a struggle in the house, and Luminol tests revealed no traces of blood in the residence.

Based on these reports, Saeko didn’t have the slightest clue why the Fujimuras had disappeared. How could it be? she wondered. By the time Saeko had read through every page of the dossier, she was incredulous. I must be overlooking something, she concluded. There was no way a family of four could simply vanish overnight for no reason whatsoever.

Once, in elementary school, Saeko had read a book about the world’s greatest unsolved mysteries. One of the stories was about the Marie Celeste incident, a bizarre group disappearance that took place in the Northern Atlantic Ocean. The incident was presented as a true story reported by sailors aboard another vessel that had discovered the abandoned ship.

On December 4, 1872, on a voyage across the Atlantic, the Dei Gratia brigantine discovered the Marie Celeste seemingly adrift at sea. The seamen’s code of ethics required that they assist fellow seamen in peril, so they signaled the Marie Celeste but received no response. They drew alongside the vessel, and the captain of the Dei Gratia and several of his men boarded the Marie Celeste, only to find it abandoned. The ship was unmanned, its cargo intact but its crew missing.

Further investigation of the vessel only uncovered more mysteries as if to prove the Marie Celeste a true ghost ship.

The Marie Celeste had set sail from New York with a crew of nine on November 7th and was discovered adrift on the morning of December 4th. The description of its condition when discovered was as follows:

The captain’s breakfast was found on the table in his quarters, half eaten. There was bread and coffee, and even a baby’s milk pot on a corner of the table. The captain’s logbook was found abandoned nearby, with the words “December 4th, my wife, Marie” inscribed in a scrawling hand.

There was a pot over the fire in the kitchen, and in the crew’s quarters a roasted chicken stew had been left unfinished.

In the ship’s washroom, there was evidence that someone had been shaving, and in the next cabin over they found a knife with blood on it.

The ship’s cargo was found untouched, so there was no possibility of a pirate attack. The ship was undamaged, and there were no indications that the crew had deliberately fled the ship due to the outbreak of a contagious disease or similar reason. Food and water remained in abundance, and the lifeboat was still tethered securely to the deck.

What on earth had happened to the crew? To this day, that question remained unanswered.

The story had sent chills up Saeko’s spine when she’d read it as a child. It was the first incident that always came to mind whenever she heard of a group disappearance.

But at the age of thirty-five, Saeko no longer harbored a child’s innocent acceptance of the world’s mysteries. She was sure there was an explanation, and she was determined to figure it out through rational analysis. The cause of the crew’s disappearance could be surprisingly mundane.

For example, perhaps one of the sailors had fallen overboard during breakfast. The other members might have jumped in to save him, one after another, until none remained. Perhaps it was as simple as that. But with all of the relevant parties gone, the incident remained a mystery.

In investigating the Fujimura family’s disappearance, Saeko resolved to ignore outlandish possibilities and focus on the simplest possible scenarios. She took out a memo pad and drew a chart, dividing the page into two main categories, voluntary causes and coercive causes such as abduction. The former category included fleeing from debtors or group suicide. There was also the possibility that the entire family had fallen into a river or lake and drowned.

For the latter category to apply, there had to be some sort of impetus for the abduction. Compared to cases in the former category, this type of incident was likely to be fairly obvious. It would require meticulous planning and professional involvement to abduct a family of four without leaving any discernible traces.

It just doesn’t seem possible, she concluded.

Saeko decided to scratch abduction off her list for the time being. That left the possibility that the family had disappeared either by their collective will or by the will of one of the family members. Perhaps there had been an accident. To involve the entire family required it to be a car accident. But other investigators had already determined that the Fujimuras’ car was parked in their garage even now.

How else could all four of them disappear simultaneously? Back to the basics. The most important thing to consider was the Fujimuras’ personal affairs. Saeko would need to thoroughly investigate any and all of their relationships. A lot of reporters had already looked into the matter, but Saeko was sure they had missed something.

Having determined her general course of action, she discussed the matter in detail with Kikuchi, the editor assigned to the project. She made two week-long visits to the Fujimuras’ neighborhood and put together a thirty-page article.

But even after all of that, Saeko was unable to crack the case. She still didn’t know what had happened to the Fujimuras. If they had been the victims of a crime, there was no solid evidence as to who had committed it.

More and more, it seemed to Saeko as if the Fujimura family had simply vanished into thin air.

2

Saeko turned off the TV, crawled out of bed, and opened her planner to check the time of her meeting today with the TV station. One p.m., in a meeting room at the station. There was still plenty of time.

She had breakfast and took a leisurely shower. As she stepped into a tight skirt and zipped it up — she hadn’t worn one of these in a while — she felt her body tense slightly in anticipation. This was the first time Saeko had ever been involved in a television show. She relished the idea of undertaking a job far more grueling than anything she’d ever done. She wanted to lose herself in work that would exhaust her mentally and physically, without sacrificing pride or self-respect.

She knew that by pursuing novel experiences she could maintain a certain degree of tension in her life that would help her forget the pain. At the same time, she had a tendency to imagine failure around every corner and was often afraid to take the initiative. Instead, she found herself always passively going with the flow, letting herself get caught up in whatever work happened to come her way.

Even though her father had advised her to do just the opposite.

Whenever Saeko struggled with her schoolwork, her father never simply gave her the answers. Instead, he offered subtle hints, guiding Saeko to find the answers on her own.

When Saeko was in sixth grade, her science teacher assigned a difficult problem as homework, and the answer was nowhere to be found in her books. It required a spatial understanding of astronomical bodies to work out the answer, and the teacher hadn’t expected any of the students to actually solve it. He had simply intended for the assignment to stimulate deep inquiry in the students by way of forcing them to think about a difficult problem.

Saeko had thought about the problem to the best of her abilities, but the answer was beyond her. Eventually, she consulted her father.

Her father began by drawing an illustration and explaining how the planets orbited the sun. With gestures and humor, he offered an animated account of the resulting interplay of light and darkness, the waxing and waning of the moon, lunar and solar eclipses, the relationship between the positions of Venus and Mars, the directionality and volume of light received from the sun, and so forth. By helping Saeko visualize the relationships between the sun, the planets, and the moon and how we perceive them from the Earth’s surface, he gave her an important hint as to how to solve the difficult assignment.

“Close your eyes and picture it …”

Her father’s gentle guidance worked like a charm. Saeko thought long and hard, and suddenly found herself able to visualize the planets orbiting the sun. The light that radiated out from the Sun in every direction and the resulting shadows made the Moon and Venus and Mars sparkle all the more fantastically in her imagination. She grasped the planets’ orbits perfectly and absorbed with ease the principles behind the phenomena. It was the moment that gave rise to Saeko’s passion for science and her ability to close her eyes at any time and witness the incredible astronomical spectacle wrought by the play of light on the objects of the solar system.

When Saeko’s father disappeared during Saeko’s second year of high school, her ability to visualize celestial motion also departed. When she did manage to conjure up lifeless, mineral objects revolving in a dark vacuum, there was no beauty in the image. At the same time, she lost interest in physics, mathematics, the ability to grasp spatial relationships — and the courage to explore new territory.

Saeko’s thoughts shifted back to the present. The memory of receiving hints from her father had brought to mind his postcard.

Where did I put it? she wondered. With the sudden realization that she’d forgotten something important for many years, her movements quickened. She pulled open drawers all over the apartment, hunting for the lost item.

She finally found the postcard in the file of records pertaining to her father’s disappearance. The card’s edges were tattered and frayed; after it had arrived, she had carried it with her at all times, touching it frequently and staring at it with intense longing. She had probably tucked it away in the file a few years before getting married. Now, more than ten years had passed since she’d last handled it.

It was a run-of-the-mill picture postcard, but the postmark was somewhat unusual. It had been sent from La Paz, the capital of Bolivia. The picture was of the ruins of Tiwanaku, which were not far from La Paz.

On the back of the postcard was Saeko’s father’s familiar handwriting. His letters and postcards were always written horizontally in Western style since he made frequent use of numbers and English words in his correspondence.

The postcard was dated August 19, 1994, and the postmark bore the same date. He must have written it the morning of the nineteenth and posted it just after checking out of his hotel. After leaving the hotel he had flown from the El Alto International Airport in La Paz to Houston, and the next day to Narita. He’d arrived at Narita on August 21st, checked in at a hotel near the airport, and called Saeko to let her know that he would be heading for Shikoku the next day.

She never heard from him again.

The postcard had arrived on August 25th, when Saeko’s father’s disappearance had already robbed her of all vitality, leaving her dazed and lost. Even though she knew it had been written a week earlier, when the postcard arrived it convinced Saeko somehow that she would see her father again one day. It had given her the strength to go on living.

How are you, Saeko? I’m headed back to Narita now by way of Houston. Coming here has led me to realize a number of things.

Life, eyes, black holes, language …

The extinction of the dinosaurs, the extinction of the Neanderthals …

Life and death. Opposing concepts. In terms of information theory, the mechanisms of life and death are the same. The interplay of light. The interplay with the brain and consciousness maintains the structure of the cosmos. The important thing is the network of relationships. If these relationships break down, “the sun will not rise tomorrow.”

August 19, 1994, La Paz

When the 17-year-old Saeko had received this postcard, she had no clue what her father was driving at. In fact, it wasn’t until she became a philosophy major in college that she recognized that “the sun may not rise tomorrow” was a reference to Wittgenstein’s Tractatus Logico-Philosophicus. Saeko’s father always put his references in quotation marks to avoid confusion. The full quotation from Wittgenstein was, “It is a hypothesis that the sun will rise tomorrow: and this means that we do not know whether it will rise.”

The Internet and e-mail were not yet ubiquitous when her father had written the postcard, and Saeko suspected that he had intended it to serve both as a message to his daughter and a memo to himself.

But what on earth had he meant? Saeko had been so preoccupied by his disappearance that she had neglected to devote herself to deciphering the postcard’s message. There was something ominous in the mention of extinction and a denial of the future in that clause “the sun will not rise tomorrow.”

Was it pure coincidence that Saeko had remembered the postcard her father had written her eighteen years ago on the same morning she was scheduled to attend a meeting at a television station, on the strength of an article she had written about a missing persons case? Her father had always counseled her to take flashes of inspiration seriously.

It hadn’t occurred to Saeko at the time, but perhaps there was some connection between her father’s disappearance and whatever he had been trying to tell her with this postcard.

Saeko decided to stop in at the library after her meeting that afternoon. The library was on the way home from the TV station, and she had spent a great deal of time studying there as a child. She wanted to have another crack at decoding the hints in her father’s cryptic message. Even if she got nowhere, for a time it would distract her from the pain of being alive.

3

It was Saeko’s first planning meeting at a television station. The only person she knew would be Hashiba, the director of the program. She’d be meeting the rest of the team for the first time.

Saeko got out of her cab at the building’s entrance and had the receptionist at the front desk call Hashiba. The receptionist spoke a few words into the intercom then stated, “Please have a seat on the sofa.” Obligingly, Saeko took a seat on the empty sofa on the other side of the lobby.

Glancing around the room, she noticed a female celebrity that she recognized from TV also waiting. Saeko couldn’t remember the actress’ name off the top of her head, but she was the sidekick on a Friday night variety show. Trying not to stare, Saeko averted her gaze, only to spot a world-famous director chatting with a staff member as he walked by.

Saeko experienced a slight wave of nervousness, accompanied by the vague realization that she was out of place in this environment.

Honestly, she couldn’t understand why the station wanted to make a new program about the missing family in Takato at this late date. As far as she knew, there had been no new developments connected to the case.

The director from the TV station, a man by the name of Hashiba, had contacted her in roughly the middle of the last month. He’d read Saeko’s article about the missing family in Takato and wanted to speak with her.

“What is this in reference to?” Saeko asked cautiously.

“Well, it’s like this …” Hashiba explained that the TV station wanted to do a show on the missing family and were hoping that Saeko could help.

Saeko had put her heart and soul into investigating the Takato incident, but she’d been unable to unearth any new leads. The reaction to her article had been mostly benign. But Saeko’s editor had informed her that her detailed reporting had garnered high regard in media circles. Hashiba’s phone call was direct evidence of that fact.

“Why me?” Saeko was still fairly inexperienced as a reporter and wasn’t sure what to make of the offer. It could be an opportunity to open new doors professionally, or it could just be a big headache.

“The writing and the content was excellent, but most of all, we were deeply impressed with the research,” Hashiba gushed. Then he laid his cards on the table. “Honestly, we came to the conclusion that it would be quicker and easier to use what you know than for us to go to Takato and conduct our own investigation. If you don’t mind my asking, was this the first time you’ve reported on a missing persons case?”

“Well, yes,” Saeko responded.

It was true. It was the first time she’d done an article about a missing persons case. She refrained from mentioning that she’d performed a similar investigation in the past and was well equipped with the relevant skills and contacts.

The thorough investigation of the Fujimuras and their two children that Saeko had conducted during two week-long visits to Takato had been more or less textbook. She had gone to see a local judicial scrivener and acquired the Fujimuras’ residency card, family registry, and appendices — the three fundamentals of a missing persons case. She’d familiarized herself with three generations of their family tree, thoroughly examined their financial obligations and collateral, and the possibility of any extramarital affairs. She’d visited the children’s schools, spoken to their friends to see if the children had had any special issues, and followed up on every possible lead.

All told, Saeko had easily devoted over a hundred hours to the investigation. For the director to redo the same work would take him even longer, given that he lacked Saeko’s experience. From that perspective, it would be a lot more economical to use Saeko’s information, not to mention a lot quicker. Shows like these usually didn’t have a moment of production time to waste.

A man in his thirties emerged into the lobby, holding a cell phone to his ear as he glanced about. It was Hashiba, the director. Saeko got up from the sofa and walked over to meet him. As soon as Hashiba saw her, he ended his phone call, smiled, and bowed.

“Thank you for waiting.”

He was dressed casually, in slim jeans and a denim shirt, and Saeko noticed that he had perfectly flat abs. Somehow he gave off a more innocent vibe than he had at their first meeting.

Was he this good looking? Saeko cocked her head with uncertainty as she followed Hashiba inside.

4

There were seven people in the meeting room, including Saeko. Oki the producer and chief director Hashiba sat at the head of the table, with directors Kagayama and Nakamura on the left and writers Shigeta and Satoyama on the right. Saeko was the only woman in the group.

“Thank you for coming all this way,” Oki said by way of greeting. Then he got straight to the point, explaining the goal of the project. “Here’s the concept. We want to zero in on the pathological phenomenon in modern Japan — the disappearance of 100,000 people each year — incorporating a sort of public investigation element. Ideally, the show would lead to the resolution of some cases.”

Saeko wanted the same thing. She had hoped her reporting would at least bring the investigation closer to the truth. She’d love to have discovered the clue that would lead to the answer — she needed the catharsis that would come with cracking the case. But reality hadn’t conformed to her wishes.

When Saeko made no response, Oki continued. “By the way, Ms. Kuriyama, I’m sure there are things you found out that didn’t make it into your article. Could you please give us a general explanation once more of everything you’ve found out about the case?”

Saeko opened the file in front of her, trying not to make eye contact with any of the men. “As you all know, the four members of the Fujimura family disappeared suddenly on the night of January 22nd of this year.”

“Can we be sure they disappeared on the night of January 22nd?” Hashiba asked promptly.

“To be precise, it was sometime between 10 p.m. that evening and 7 a.m. the next morning.”

“You have a specific time frame?”

“Yes. At around 10 p.m. that evening, a friend of Haruko’s called the house and spoke with her.”

“Haruko?”

“Here. Let’s go over the family tree once more,” Saeko replied, passing out copies of a diagram that showed the Fujimuras’ familial relationships at a glance. “There you have the four members of the Fujimura household. Kota, the husband, age 49, an employee of the local Japan Agricultural Cooperative; his wife Haruko, age 45, a high school teacher in Ina City; daughter Fumi, a first year student at Takato High School; and son Keisuke, a second year student at Takato Junior High. We know that all four were at home at 10 p.m. on the 22nd.”

“This was confirmed by Haruko’s friend who called?” Hashiba wanted to know.

“Of course she didn’t talk to each individual family member,” Saeko replied. “But Haruko’s friend has stated that when she spoke to Haruko, everything seemed normal, and she could hear the voices of the other family members in the living room over the line.”

“I see. But couldn’t it be possible that one or two of the family members could already have been missing at that point?” Hashiba pressed.

“It’s possible. But it’s hard to imagine that anything abnormal was going on at that point based on the impression Haruko’s friend had when she called.”

“What did they talk about?” Oki asked.

“Haruko and her friend, you mean?”

“Yes.”

“The two of them were friends from high school, and a mutual friend was returning to Japan from the U.S., so they discussed the three of them getting together for a drink.”

“When was their friend going to return to Japan?”

“January 24th.”

“Two days after the family’s disappearance. It’s hard to imagine someone disappearing of their own volition the same night she’d made plans to go drinking with friends two days later,” Hashiba murmured, seemingly to himself. He had a habit of tapping the tip of his ballpoint pen against his notepad while he thought.

“That’s right. At least, I couldn’t uncover a single reason why Haruko would want to disappear,” Saeko confirmed.

“All right. Now, can you tell us how you know the family had gone missing by 7 a.m. the next morning?” Oki prompted, bringing them back to the timeframe issue.

“Another phone call. Haruko’s older sister Junko called at that hour, and there was no answer. Normally, someone would definitely have been home to answer the phone on a weekday morning at seven. Kota left for work at nine-thirty, the children left for school just a little before eight, and Haruko left for work earliest, at seven-thirty.”

“Who was the first person to notice that something unusual was going on with the Fujimuras?”

“Keisuke’s homeroom teacher at Takato Junior High.”

“Because he didn’t show up at school?”

“Right. The teacher called the Fujimuras immediately, but there was no answer. Given that Haruko was a fellow teacher, Keisuke’s teacher obtained her contact details through a mutual friend and tried her workplace, but her coworkers informed him that she hadn’t shown up. That afternoon, the teacher called a relative of the Fujimuras and explained the circumstances.”

“And who was the first person to check their home?”

“Junko, Haruko’s older sister.”

“The woman who had phoned that morning.”

“Yes.”

“And what did Junko find?”

“Basically, the house looked as if the Fujimuras had just popped out momentarily and then never returned.” Saeko stopped here, and she somehow felt compelled to look each of the six men in the face.

But how could that be? their eyes seemed to say.

“Specifically, what did she find?” Kagayama asked, speaking up for the first time. The whole group was listening intently, but Kagayama alone betrayed a hint of fear in his expression.

“It was like any other day at the Fujimura house. The bathtub was full of water … Of course, it was cold by the time they found it. But there were signs that the children had already bathed; they may have been in their pajamas when they disappeared. In the kitchen, the dishes had been washed, and on the living room table there were two tea cups with tea still in them, plus an empty beer can next to a glass still half-full of beer. There were a few tissues and a banana peel in the wastebasket, and the radio was on in one of the children’s rooms.”

“And the lights?”

“They were on.”

“Did Junko go in through the front door?”

“No. It was locked, so she went around the back and came in through the kitchen.”

“I see. And she discovered the house looking as if everything was wrapped up for the day and the family was ready for bed, hmm? Yet, for some reason, the family was gone. Tell me, Ms. Kuriyama, what was the first explanation that came to mind? Did you have any theories as to how the Fujimuras vanished?”

“I went through the standard scenarios and ruled them out one by one. As I noted in my report, the majority of missing persons incidents in Japan involve debt. So that was the first possibility I examined. There are innumerable examples in which the missing party gave the appearance of leading a perfectly stable life despite actually being deeply in debt.”

“So you looked into their finances.”

“Thorougly.”

“And there was no debt?”

“Let me give you the specific numbers. Their bank accounts held 25 million yen in Kota’s name and 9.5 million in Haruko’s. The children aside, that’s a total of almost 35 million yen. On top of that, their house was all paid off — no mortgage. The only thing they owed was their auto loan, with a balance of less than a million yen. The Fujimuras owned other real estate as well, but it wasn’t under mortgage either. In other words, the family was essentially debt-free, with nearly 35 million yen in the bank. And not a drop of that money has been withdrawn since they’ve gone missing.”

“In other words, we can rule out debt as the reason for their disappearance.”

“Right. It’s just not possible.”

With specific numbers provided, the group had to agree with Saeko’s conclusion. The Fujimuras definitely hadn’t run off in the night to escape their debtors.

“So what does that leave?”

“Beyond debt, the next most likely possibility is a crime of passion. Kota was clean as a whistle, with no shadow of any rumors of adultery. He was never very social and he didn’t have a lot of friends. Haruko, on the other hand, was a very attractive woman, and there was some talk of a possible relationship between her and another man.”

“Ah-ha! Did the husband know?” Oki asked quickly. He seemed to be already imagining the set-up: husband learns of wife’s affair and in a blind rage kills his family before taking his own life. Naturally, Saeko had entertained the same possibility.

“I looked into it, but it seems the rumors about Haruko hadn’t reached Kota. They were baseless to begin with and never went any further than Haruko’s workplace. For that reason, the jealous husband scenario doesn’t seem like a possibility, either.”

In a sweeping motion, Oki the producer reclined in his seat and leaned back all the way. “Mm-hmm. So I guess that only leaves one possibility.”

“Abduction, you mean?”

“Yes. What’s your take?”

“I think the possibility of a foreign government being involved is slim, but the most likely remaining explanation is that they were abducted.”

“Ah-ha!” Oki’s reaction seemed vaguely excited as he sat back up in his chair, leaning forwards across the table.

“Nothing else fits. The chances that a group of criminals broke into the Fujimuras’ home and kidnapped them is basically nil. There was no evidence whatsoever of a struggle. The family’s car is still parked in their garage, so we know they didn’t go for a drive and get into an accident. The only possible explanation is that someone very close to the Fujimuras lured the whole family out of the house and that they were taken away in a van or similar vehicle.”

“I see. Does anyone else have any ideas?” Oki turned to the other members of the group.

“Well, perhaps we should consider the possibility of a UFO abduction,” suggested writer Satoyama with a wide-eyed expression. Immediately the tension in the room slackened, and a few members of the group let out guffaws. Saeko wasn’t sure whether Satoyama was kidding or not. He looked like a typical occult-obsessed reclusive type, and it seemed possible that he genuinely believed aliens might be involved.

Saeko smiled and refrained from commenting. Then she revealed the hypothesis she’d left out of her report.

“Between you and me, when I began my investigation, I suspected Koji’s older brother Seiji.” Without clear evidence, Saeko could have been sued for slander if she’d publicly implicated a specific individual in her report. It wasn’t the sort of thing a writer could publish without any proof.

“Why?” Both Oki and Hashiba simultaneously voiced their interest.

“Because Seiji does have debt,” Saeko replied.

Immediately, the expressions of the entire group turned grave. Only Satoyama looked vaguely disappointed.

“How much does he owe?” Oki inquired.

“Approximately two million yen. And not because his business went bankrupt. He just spent himself deeper and deeper into debt.”

“Well, that’s not uncommon.”

“But Seiji has no prospects for paying his debts off.”

“If the entire Fujimura family were to disappear, would Seiji inherit everything they had?” Hashiba probed.

Saeko nodded. “Exactly. He’s Koji’s only sibling. If the Fujimuras never reappear, Seiji is the legal heir to their estate. As I mentioned earlier, the Fujimuras had almost 35 million yen just in savings. When you factor in their home, the lot, and their other property, they were easily worth more than 50 million.”

“And if Seiji wanted to inherit that money, he would have to get rid of the entire family, right?”

“Do you know what he asked me?”

“What?”

Saeko lowered her voice and imitated Seiji’s throaty growl. “Say, does it really take seven years to close a missing persons case?”

Hashiba gave her a startled look. Up until now, Saeko had responded to the men’s questions with a perfectly sober demeanor. Then, all of a sudden, she’d launched into an uncanny impression of a brazenly greedy middle-aged man. He was so taken off guard that he didn’t have time to laugh, but it made him take a fresh look at Saeko. Delight registered on his face as on a boy’s discovering an appealing toy.

“I get it. The case has to be closed for him to inherit their estate, huh?” Oki’s speech, too, dropped into an informal, more familiar register.

“What do you think, Ms. Kuriyama? You’ve met this Seiji, right?” Hashiba asked.

“Yes.”

“Well? Is he behind this?”

The six men gazed at Saeko in tense anticipation.

“No.” Saeko delivered her verdict with an off-hand shrug.

“What? He’s not?” All at once, the six men clamored to know why Saeko could be so sure of Seiji’s innocence.

“On paper, he looks pretty suspicious. But the moment I met him, I knew he couldn’t have done it. He’s clean, all right. He doesn’t have the balls to pull off something this big.”

This was too much for Hashiba. He grimaced, barely holding in his laughter. “He’s not the criminal type, you mean?”

“Oh, he’s rotten to the core. He’s the kind who would do anything for money. But if he did, he’d be bound to screw something up. He’s that type. We’re talking about making an entire family disappear overnight without a trace, as if by magic. Seiji could never pull a stunt like that singlehandedly.”

“But we can’t be sure it was a solo job, right? Maybe he had accomplices,” Oki offered.

“Even more impossible.”

When Saeko shot down his suggestion, Oki looked slightly taken aback, slumping one shoulder dramatically. “How do you know?” he asked.

“No decent human being — or an indecent one for that matter — would ever consider partnering up with Seiji.”

The rest of the group eyed Saeko dubiously, as if wondering how she could be so sure just through her limited contact with Seiji. “Can you guarantee that?” one of the men ventured.

“He’s a little out of the ordinary. Very out of the ordinary, I should say. He hops from job to job and has virtually no social skills. He’s the black sheep of the family, and the Fujimuras didn’t have much to do with him. He lives in a shack in their neighborhood but he’s basically a hobo, frequently disappearing for a month or two, even a year at times. It would be perfectly obvious to anyone who met him. A group of kidnappers capable of abducting a family wouldn’t want to collaborate with a man like him.”

Saeko obviously held Seiji in the lowest possible regard. Hashiba gazed towards the ceiling with a vague look of satisfaction on his face, as if savoring Saeko’s vitriol. Perhaps he was imagining what unpleasantness had taken place between Saeko and Seiji when she was gathering information.

In contrast, Oki’s expression was faintly sour. “But this Seiji has the key to the Fujimuras’ home, right?” He was literally referring to the front door key to the Fujimuras’ now empty home.

“That’s right. Unfortunately, Seiji is now the caretaker of the Fujimura residence.”

“In other words, nobody can enter the house without Seiji’s permission?”

“That’s right.”

“But from what you wrote, it seems like you’ve been in the house.”

“I believe I’m one of very few journalists who have been inside.”

“Did money change hands?”

“No. Money played no part. Seiji rarely allows any journalists inside. Perhaps he only lends the key to those he perceives as allies.”

This had truly been the selling point of Saeko’s story. Her coverage was unique in providing vivid descriptions of the interior of the Fujimura home. The beer bottle on the table, the-old fashioned radio on the desk in the children’s room, the hardened banana peel in the trash can, the laundry hamper full of clothes in the bathroom … Her detached portrayal of the Fujimuras’ material belongings in the absence of their owners elicited a sort of ominous mood that made her article gripping.

“The other journalists?”

“He didn’t let them in.”

“Why did he let you in, if he turned the others away?”

“I don’t know. I think … I guess … he took a shine to me.” She said the words with such distaste that Hashiba couldn’t hold back a chuckle.

“Sorry. I can certainly understand why Seiji would like you, but I can also understand why you don’t feel the same way,” he commented.

In contrast to Hashiba’s amusement, Oki’s face was a mask of seriousness. “Actually, we’re going to need footage of the inside of the house to do this program.”

Naturally. They could hardly do a thirty-minute show about a family’s disappearance with no footage from inside their home. Saeko didn’t know much about television production, but she understood that much.

“Of course,” she agreed.

Oki laid his hands, half hidden by his sleeves, on the table top and interlaced his fingers. “Ms. Kuriyama, let me ask you something. Do you think you could persuade Seiji to let our team into the house?”

Saeko could almost hear the gears snap together in her mind. She finally understood why they had selected her from among the myriad reporters who had covered the Fujimura story to collaborate on the show. The chief director and the producer needed the key to the Fujimura home.

And they need me to get it. Lucky me, Seiji’s favorite reporter.

And here she had thought it was because her coverage had been superior. Saeko felt her ego deflate like a punctured balloon.

5

“I’ll walk you to the door,” Hashiba offered as they exited the conference room after the meeting’s conclusion. They took the elevator down to the lobby and had just emerged when Hashiba stopped and glanced at his watch.

“Do you have a bit more time?” he asked, and proposed coffee. Saeko wasn’t in a hurry. She had planned to stop at the library on the way home, but only for personal reasons. She was under no obligation to be anywhere.

“Certainly,” she told him.

“Good. The cafeteria then?” Hashiba stood up and led the way, genuinely giving the impression that there was more he wanted to say to Saeko.

When they were seated opposite each other at a table, Hashiba bowed deeply.

“I’m so sorry,” he said contritely.

Saeko was baffled. “For what?” she asked.

“We didn’t ask you to collaborate on this project just to get the key to the Fujimuras’ home.”

Saeko’s cheeks flushed. Her face must have shown her annoyance in the meeting room. She was impressed that Hashiba had picked up on it.

Saeko’s ex-husband had driven her crazy the way he’d always misread her signals. When she was annoyed at some thoughtless comment he’d made, he’d attribute her bad mood to hunger and try to force her to eat. When her eyes suddenly filled with tears, he’d lecture her with hackneyed advice about how she had to “get over the past,” making her ever conscious of how they were somehow always misaligned.

The schism between them never closed. Instead, little incidents piled up until they were so great as to lead to divorce. In the beginning, it was just minor things that had made Saeko think, Somehow he isn’t quite right for me. In fact, Saeko’s ex-husband never once intuited her feelings correctly.

“Did you invite me to coffee just to tell me that?” Saeko smiled warmly so as not to give the impression that she resented the invitation.

“There’s one other thing too. I wanted to explain why the focus of the show turned out the way it did. Don’t think I missed the expression on your face when the producer mentioned bringing a psychic into the Fujimuras’ home. That was a look of scorn, wasn’t it?”

“Of course not!”

“What a typical, obvious, trite, overdone approach. That’s what you were thinking, isn’t it?”

“I wouldn’t put it in those terms, exactly …”

Actually, Hashiba had hit the nail on the head. The moment Producer Oki had begun explaining their plans to bring a psychic into the Fujimuras’ home to intuit their whereabouts, Saeko’s shoulders had slumped at the predictability of it. Was this the kind of project she was going to wind up supporting?

“But that’s what you thought, right?”

“Honestly, it wasn’t what I was expecting.” Saeko held up both palms towards Hashiba and gave him a surprised look. It seemed almost childish of Hashiba to exhibit concern over such a thing, and Saeko found it somewhat endearing. He was playing the long-suffering director forced into creating a hackneyed show.

“Sometimes the most random things end up leading to the concept behind a show. That’s definitely true in this case. Satoyama, Shigeta, and I were having lunch together and someone brought up the topic of the family who’d disappeared in Takato. We were mulling over how confounding it was and what possibly could have caused them to go missing, wondering if there was an idea for a show in there somewhere. As dumb luck would have it, that was when Oki showed up and informed us that Shigeko Torii, the famous psychic, was interested in the case. It was all downhill from there, and the idea rammed right through the planning committee. In other words, the whole project was predicated on Shigeta Torii’s involvement from the start.”

The flow Hashiba described made perfect sense. Besides, what sort of show would Saeko have planned if it had been up to her? They could put together a hard-nosed informational broadcast that simply reviewed the known facts of the case, but it was questionable whether such a show would attract much of an audience. On commercial television, ratings were everything. For a show to work, broadcasters had to use whatever tricks and gimmicks they could to attract viewers. Besides, the Takato disappearance was being characterized as one of the world’s most bizarre mysteries. Perhaps it was inevitable that a psychic was being thrown into the mix for color.

“Please don’t worry. I have no objection to the idea whatsoever. I think it’s going to be an interesting show.”

At Saeko’s kind words, Hashiba’s face crinkled with relief. “You’re pretty interesting yourself,” he remarked, sipping his coffee.

From his tone of voice, it was clear he didn’t mean it as an insult. Still, Saeko wondered what he meant exactly. “How’s that?” she asked, cocking her head to one side.

“The way you talk and the things you say are weird.”

By any standard, it was a rude comment coming from someone Saeko had only met twice. Still, Saeko didn’t feel angry.

“Well, at least you’re honest. What’s so weird about me?” she asked serenely.

“You’re young, but the expressions you use are like an older person’s.”

“How old do you think I am?”

“Your late twenties, I guess.”

“Plus ten.”

At this, Hashiba pulled dramatically back away from the table, then leaned slowly back in, inspecting Saeko from different angles and distances as if trying to reconcile her actual age with how she looked.

“You’ve got to be kidding.”

“I’ll be thirty-six next year.”

“Unbelievable. You’re the same age as me, then.”

Now it was Saeko’s turn to be surprised. She had assumed Hashiba was younger than her.

“We would have been in the same grade in school?” Suddenly, Saeko felt more comfortable with Hashiba. She let the formality melt from her speech.

Hashiba began bringing up epoch-making events from their elementary, junior high, and senior high school years, trying to establish common ground. Saeko played along with the conversation, but inside she was beginning to wonder if Hashiba was married. She found herself imagining what it would be like to be alone in a room with him. For some reason his presence was comforting, and she felt her muscles relax. Maybe it was his robust build that made her feel secure, and she sensed a tough core behind his polite manner. The only thing that bothered her about him was the hint of an immature tendency to play up his abilities. But if that were merely a product of his efforts to make a good almost-first impression on Saeko, she supposed it was forgivable. Welcome, even.

Saeko didn’t explicitly avoid the subject of her schoolgirl years, but she had a vague distaste for discussing that period. As Hashiba began to pick up on Saeko’s lukewarm responses, he shifted the topic of conversation back towards their project.

“It’s being peddled as modern-day kamikakushi—the idea of people being spirited away by angry gods — but it could very well just be a series of coincidences. A cut-and-dry accident of some kind. If somehow the case gets solved before we air the show, that’ll be the end of that.” Hashiba laughed weakly.

But Saeko had a different perspective. “The concept of kamikakushi has existed since olden days in Japan, whenever people have disappeared mysteriously. When someone vanishes in the mountains we attribute it to ogres or the long-nosed demons, tengu. When they disappear near a river we blame it on kappa, water imps. There are various commonalities in the folklore pertaining to supernatural disappearances. For example, kamikakushi most often takes place in the springtime, usually at dusk. Before the disappearance takes place, a strong wind always blows. If the person who is spirited away is lucky enough to return home, he or she never retains any memory of where he or she has been. Naturally, that leads people to concoct all sorts of explanations for the mysterious experiences. The missing person is said to be abducted by a tengu, or tricked by a fox … But in my opinion, most of the time the person disappeared of their own accord or met with some kind of accident. When young brides vanished on the eve of their wedding day, they probably just ran away to avoid marriage. Sometimes the missing are believed to have vanished into some sort of utopia. Take the Taro Urashima folktale, for example.”

Hashiba shifted into the role of the attentive listener, encouraging Saeko here and there with questions as she proceeded to regale him with detailed analyses of everything from world folklore regarding abductions to modern-day group disappearances, as well as specific methodologies pertaining to the pursuit of missing persons.

“But this case doesn’t abide by any previously evident patterns,” Saeko concluded.

“The locals in the area are calling it a modern-day case of kamikakushi.”

“Of course. Whenever there’s a mysterious disappearance, people always call it that.”

“How does it differ from existing patterns?”

“How can I put this? It reminds me of some sort of magic trick. Some sort of grand illusion …”

“An illusion? Like when a magician makes a person vanish on stage?”

“Right. I saw the inside of the Fujimuras’ home, after all. It was perfectly clear that the Fujimuras vanished from their home in the blink of an eye.”

“But in magic shows, there’s always some sort of trick at work.”

“Yes. I don’t know what it was. After having conducted a thorough investigation, the only conclusion I can draw is that I don’t get it.”

Hashiba listened intently to Saeko. It was obvious that she knew a great deal about missing persons cases and that her knowledge was grounded in experience.

“And you don’t specialize in missing persons cases as a writer?” he inquired.

“Not at all. This is the first one I’ve covered.”

“You seem unusually well-informed.”

“I’ve been down this road before. That’s why the chips fell to me to take this on.”

Hashiba cocked his head, unsure what Saeko meant. But she lowered her lids and ignored his quizzical expression. She felt no desire to discuss the traumatic events of her teenage years. Even now, it took all the control she could muster to keep the lump of sorrow in her chest from driving her out of her senses. Even after eighteen years, the pain was quick to well back up in her heart.

This time, Hashiba failed to notice the expression on Saeko’s face. “Don’t tell me you plotted to run away as a kid or something?” he joked.

Saeko couldn’t bring herself to smile — running away from home meant being separated from loved ones. How could she ever contemplate such a thing? It was paramount to deliberately plunging into heartrending loneliness.

Saeko felt her emotions begin to form a familiar shape. A voice in her head urged her to turn forward, but wave after wave of feeling wrenched her consciousness away from the present. She was no longer in any state to maintain a conversation. It was as if she were sinking into a dark abyss, cut off from the rest of the world. Hashiba’s words traveled straight through her without depositing any meaning in her mind as they drifted past.

Hashiba was baffled by Saeko’s sudden transformation. Clearly, something he had said had hurt her somehow, and he struggled to get the conversation back on track by informing Saeko of the dates scheduled for filming the project.

Saeko felt his voice go in one ear and out the other. Only a few words lingered in the pit of her mind.

“Ten days from now … The film crew … Script … Shigeko Torii …”

She didn’t respond.

Here it comes.

She felt the present fade away and the past come flooding back. Countless words her father had spoken to her in childhood reverberated in her mind, their warmth intact, before fading into oblivion. As grief flooded her body, the scenery around her began to fade into obscurity. She wanted to cry out for help, but her body was beyond her control.

But just as she felt herself about to plummet into nothingness, Saeko found herself pulled back into the present. A feeling of warmth registered on the back of her left hand, and her eyes opened to the sight of Hashiba’s worried face peering into hers. He was clasping her hand.

“Are you all right?”

There was no falseness in his look of concern. She felt a gentle glow of reassurance flow into her body through his touch. Her recovery was swift. In the blink of an eye, Saeko came back into her body and recovered the thread of conversation. “Sorry about that. A touch of anemia.”

Hashiba’s face relaxed slightly and he nodded once, but he made no move to let go of her hand.

Saeko was mildly astonished that an act by another person had warded off the onset of her affliction.

6

The library didn’t allow books to be checked out, and visitors were only allowed to bring in notebooks and writing utensils. The only items Saeko needed were a notebook, a ballpoint pen, and the postcard from her father. Each floor was organized by subject. Saeko climbed the stairs to the fourth floor, where the science books were kept.

She had studied here frequently during junior high and high school, but after her father’s disappearance she had completely stopped coming. The familiar smell of the library brought on a rush of nostalgic childhood memories. She’d come here a number of times at the end of one spring vacation to work on “homework” after returning from her grandparents’ home in Atami. She had been given the assignment at a cycling park in Izu she’d visited with her father.

Saeko’s father had been extremely busy in those days and was often away on overseas business trips. He regretted not being able to spend more time with his daughter and decided it would be best for everyone if Saeko spent the vacation with her grandparents in Atami. Saeko was perfectly happy with the plan — it would be more fun to spend spring break being spoiled by her grandparents.

Saeko’s grandparents had lavished her with affection, almost as if they knew they would pass away the following year. By early April when the cherry blossoms were in full bloom, just as her grandparents’ doting attentions were beginning to wear on Saeko, her father’s trip overseas was unexpectedly cut short, and he took advantage of the down time to return to his parents’ home in Atami. He arrived early in the morning and crept up to whisper in his sleeping daughter’s ear, “Sae, wake up! It’s Daddy.”

When she opened her eyes to the sight of her father’s face, Saeko was flooded with relief. She sat up quickly, elated to see him. She was staying in a ten-mat tatami room that looked out over a large veranda, and it was far too much space for one person. Sitting cross-legged in the faint morning light, Saeko’s father made the room seem less gaping and empty, and his warmth drove away the early morning chill. She leaned forward over the covers, savoring the softness of the blankets. She was tempted to go back to sleep, confident that if she did, her dreams would be trouble-free.

Did nightmares feed on anxiety? When Saeko’s father was away, she often dreamed of his death. She would awaken with a start, her pulse still racing, anxious to see her father and make sure he was all right. But if he wasn’t there, a lingering apprehension plagued her until his return. And when he was traveling on business, she didn’t feel better until he made it home safe and sound. Saeko’s father knew this and made a point of calling her every night at eight o’clock whenever he was away.

Saeko’s fear of losing her sole protector was intense. Her grandparents gave her plenty of affection, but they could never replace her father. His unconditional love for her flooded her heart. Her sensitive nature made her vivid imaginings of his death all the more overwhelming, and she had cried herself to sleep on countless occasions just imagining the sadness of a world without her father. When she visited a shrine at New Year’s or other occasions, she always prayed that her father lead a long life.

That early morning in spring, Saeko’s father had rubbed his daughter’s back as she slumped face down on her futon.

“I want to go for a drive, Sae. Will you come with me?” he asked. Despite his all-nighter, his voice was full of energy.

In the end, they went to Cycle Park in Izu, quite a distance from Atami. After Saeko’s father had taken a quick two-hour nap, they zipped merrily towards the Izu skyline.

True to its name, Cycle Park was a theme park dedicated to attractions related to bicycling, organized into a number of zones. There was a zone featuring activities like the Cycle Coaster and Cycle Monorail, a water zone with a swimming pool that opened in the summer, a hot spring area, restaurants, and even a miniature golf course. But the main features of the park were the five-kilometer road bike and two-kilometer off-road mountain bike courses.

The park was full of families enjoying the break.

Saeko’s father scampered about in his casual jeans and jacket, doing his best to accommodate Saeko’s every wish.

“What do you want to do next, Sae?”

He seemed determined to take advantage of the limited time they had together to make up for his absence, and his enthusiasm eclipsed his daughter’s. It was almost exhausting just watching him.

But Saeko loved theme parks, too. The two of them rode the Cycle Coaster, Cycle Helicopter, and Cycle Monorail together before taking on the two-kilometer bike course. By the time they were done, even Saeko’s father was exhausted. In addition to being overworked and having been up all night, he didn’t get much exercise. Finally completely enervated, he sank down onto a bench and slumped his shoulders.

“I guess I’m getting old,” he said with a grimace, regretting his overexertion. For a few minutes he simply sat and rested, but before long his attention focused on the various types of cycles in the plaza in front of them. “Right!” he nodded with conviction, quickly recovering his liveliness.

They were sitting on the edge of what could have been called a bike rink. Ringed with trees, the space was filled with cycles of all sizes and shapes for children to ride as they pleased. Every one of the cycles was unusual in some way, and the children grappled intently with the challenge of riding them.

Compared to standard issue bicycles, the contraptions that populated the rink were almost monstrous. There were bikes with huge front wheels and tiny rear wheels and others that required the rider to pump their entire body up and down over a platform to move forward. There were unicycles, bicycles, tricycles and quadricycles, as well as bikes with oddly shaped handlebars.

Saeko’s father’s eyes lit up, and she could see that he had been seized with a flash of insight. His body incapacitated by exhaustion, he shifted into using his mental powers to stoke his daughter’s imagination.

“Know what, Sae? All those cycles out there are like extinct species.”

Saeko had yet to begin junior high school at the time, and she didn’t fully comprehend what her father meant. But he continued, undeterred.

“When human beings invented the first bicycle, it involved a lot of trial and error. It must have been hard for them to figure out how to build a device that would function well: be efficient, fast, and easy to ride. So they tried out all sorts of ideas. Like that one over there, the one with the giant wheel in front and the tiny one in the back. There’s no chain, and the pedals attach directly to the front wheel. But whenever someone managed to build a new, better-functioning model, the older types were abandoned. These earlier versions were never mass-produced. Now they’re nothing but toys for children to play on in places like this. You might say they’re bicycle fossils, like extinct species whose remains can now only be found in museums. See what I mean?”

Saeko listened intently, drawn by the idea of bicycles as fossils.

“There are strange similarities between the things mankind has created and the living organisms born on this planet. I won’t get into the mechanisms that governed the dawn of early life, but I find it unimaginable that they simply arose by coincidence from the stirrings of a thick soup of amino acids. Someday, when you’re older, Sae, I’ll tell you my thoughts on the matter. But for now, just know that we don’t know how it happened.

“Roughly 3.9 billion years ago — less than a billion years after the earth was formed — the first life forms were born. They were prokaryotes, life forms that lacked a cell nucleus, similar to bacteria. They were extremely simple in form, but they were alive nonetheless. For about two billion years after that, these extremely primitive life forms continued to exist with no progress whatsoever. Can you imagine that? No progress at all, for two billion years! That’s a mind-bogglingly long time span! The first life form to finally develop a cell nucleus came into being around 1.5 billion years ago. And then, roughly 600 million years ago came the great explosion of life known as the Cambrian Period. Suddenly, everything changed, and life took on all sorts of diverse forms. The life forms that were born in this period were totally different from anything that had existed previously. They were absolutely hideous by modern-day standards — often you couldn’t tell their tops from their bottoms or their heads from their tails. Around 400 million years ago, the first plants began to grow on land. Amphibians evolved and emerged from the water, the dinosaurs were born and then birds. Then came the mammals, and finally human beings capable of speech. They had a whole animal kingdom similar to the one we have today. But along the way, the overwhelming majority of species didn’t survive. They say that around 99 percent of emergent species are weeded out by natural selection. You’ve heard of the most famous ones, of course.”

Saeko had discussed the topic with her friends at school. The dinosaurs were famous for emerging during the Triassic Period, flourishing during the Jurassic and dying out at the end of the Cretaceous, roughly 65 million years ago. There was no end of speculation as to the cause of their extinction, with various theories attributing their demise to a huge meteor impact, a massive molecular cloud, geological changes, or even continental shifts caused by plate tectonics. But ultimately nobody knew what really happened to them.

“Now, about the tools humankind has invented. Cro-Magnon man was the earliest modern human species, but even before that, simple stone tools were used by paleoanthropic man and primitive man. For example, the first tool created by primitive man was a hand axe made of stone, a little over a million years ago. For about a million years, the hand axe remained in use with no significant advancements. From our modern-day perspective, it’s an unfathomably long time span. Well? Doesn’t it remind you of how the first prokaryotes didn’t evolve at all for 2 billion years? But once civilizations began to emerge in Egypt, Mesopotamia, the Indus Valley, and the banks of the Yellow River, mankind began to produce a vast variety of tools. It’s just like when the prokaryotes finally developed the cell nucleus and began to develop into multicellular organisms, though they still didn’t develop the ability to obtain energy by feeding on other organisms. There was no food chain yet. They were like the plant world. None of them consumed energy in order to move about.

“In the seventeenth century, after Ancient Greece, Rome, and the Renaissance, Newton brought classical mechanics to completion, and then we had the Industrial Revolution in Britain. It’s just like that great explosion of life during the Cambrian when all sorts of animals emerged. Afterwards, the process of mechanization and automation picked up speed, and before you knew it man was making all manner of devices. Take Japan. From the Yayoi Period to the Edo Period, there was very little change in the things people made. Everything really took off in the Meiji Period. Man’s creations don’t continuously evolve. They undergo a long latency period, and when the right time comes, there’s an explosion of variation. And the length of that latency period gets shorter and shorter as we move through time. The advances human civilization made during the nineteenth century don’t even compare to those of the twentieth century in terms of speed.

“Another similarity between the evolution of life and that of manmade technology is extinctions. Look at Japan. The palanquins and rickshaws used for transport in the Edo Period died out with the advent of automobiles and trains. When a more advanced technology is developed, the older technology with the same function fades from existence. And yet there are some that survive. The steel axes we use today are more refined than their stone predecessors, but other than that they’re more or less identical. Knives, forks, spoons, and chopsticks maintain pretty much the same form they’ve always taken, and they’re unlikely to ever change. Examples in the organic world include archaebacteria — strains that have persisted since primordial times — and other life forms that have changed very little over the ages, like jellyfish, sea lilies, and coral.

“But what causes manmade technologies to go extinct? There’s a major difference between manmade objects and natural organisms. Manmade objects are created with a specific purpose in mind. Man didn’t just shake a toolbox and suddenly pull out a television. The drive begins deep in the human psyche and is then expressed in language. When a new object emerges that satisfies the same purpose as an older one, the older one falls into obsolescence. To put it simply, when man created the bicycle, rickshaws went extinct. To put it in terms of information theory, the new technology overwrites the old one. The technology saved under a new file name survives as a new species.

“Now, here’s a question. Was the first life on earth male or female? Single-celled organisms don’t actually have a gender, but if we were to assign them one, what do you think it would be?” Saeko’s father paused, waiting for his daughter’s response.

Saeko didn’t have to think for long. She knew which gender was the one capable of producing offspring, even in the case of single-celled organisms. The answer that immediately came to mind was “female.”

“I would say female.”

“Right,” Saeko’s father clapped his hands lightly. “The early prokaryotes would have to have been female. The actual distinctions between male and female probably emerged during the great explosion of life in the Cambrian, in tandem with the ability to feed off of other organisms. Perhaps sexual reproduction can be seen as a spin-off of the eat-or-be-eaten paradigm. Of the two sexes, the female is really the fundamental one that remains ever constant. It has the longer history, after all.

“There’s a parallel to that in the world of technology as well. Basic essentials such as hand axes, knives, spoons, and chopsticks have a long, stable history. Technologies that consume energy emerged much later and can be associated with the male sex, or with carnivorism perhaps. The male gender, animals, technologies that consume energy. The female gender, plants, technologies that don’t consume energy. Don’t you think they fit nicely into two general categories? The female category is the one that’s unwaveringly stable. But add an engine and you’ve got a male technology. It seems to me that masculinity was an offshoot of femininity. The male gender is always unstable, always striving to return somehow to its point of origin. But why is that? Why is the natural world so full of opposing categories?”

Saeko had always taken for granted the abundance of opposites in life, but it wasn’t an easy question to answer. Clearly the male and female genders existed to enable organisms to combine their genes in order to leave behind more diverse descendants.

Her father explained that principle once as they played a game that involved stabbing tiny plastic knives into toy barrels where the player who let the toy pirate leap out of the barrel lost. The game was called “Pop-Up Pirate” and Saeko had gotten it in a New Year’s lucky grab bag at a department store. Saeko and her father played the game instead of doing rock-paper-scissors to decide whose turn it would be to scrub out the bathtub.

“Actually, worker bees and worker ants live by a fairly similar system. We could just as easily apply these methods to procreation. Pretend this brown barrel is a female — a single, enormous female! And this tiny plastic knife is a pathetic little male. A dozen or so males surround the female, stabbing her with their sex organs and injecting their sperm. There’s a plentiful blend of genetic information from more than a dozen individuals, not just two, and if everything works out well, a new life pops out — this pirate.”

No sooner had he finished speaking than her father’s knife activated the gimmick and the little pirate with a black cartoonish eye-patch sprung from the barrel and landed on the table. Saeko let out a cheer. The pirate represented a baby!

“The universe is composed of various opposing concepts. I want you to try to identify them, Sae. For example, some obvious ones would be the positive and negative poles of a magnet, or the north and south poles of the Earth. I want you to see how many pairs of opposites you can think of, and consider the mechanisms and origins that pertain to them.”

Saeko remembered what she had come to this library to find out at the beginning of junior high. She’d been trying to identify as many opposing concepts as she could. Her father seemed to believe that these pairs of opposites served to sustain the fundamental structure of the universe.

There were a number of connections between the message on her father’s postcard and the things he’d said about extinct species of bicycles twenty-two years ago on that spring day at Cycle Park in Izu.

The birth of life, the extinction of the dinosaurs, information theory, opposing concepts …

The young Saeko had opened her notebook at a table in the reading room and set about jotting down as many opposing concepts as she could think of.

Positive and negative, male and female, left and right, the North Pole and the South Pole, good and bad, progress and regression, light and darkness, life and death, war and peace.

Those were the pairs she had come up with in junior high and inscribed in her notebook. Now that she was thirty-five years old and held a degree in the philosophy of science, she would have to do better than that.

Saeko began to write.

Objectivity and subjectivity, real numbers and imaginary numbers, logic and emotion, animate and inanimate, attraction and repulsion, waves and particles, matter and antimatter, chaos and order, bosons and fermions, relativity and quantum theory, material particles and virtual particles.

Saeko wrote the word “brain” and her pen came to a stop for a moment as she tried to think of its counterpart. What part of the body functioned in opposition to the brain? The answer that occurred to her was “genes.” They were like a partner to the brain, and yet at times they acted in conflict, as when they dictated survival while the brain chose suicide.

The next item Saeko wrote down was “zero.” Computer bits were comprised of “ones” and “zeros” that represented the concepts of “on” and “off.” Did that mean that one was the opposite of zero? No. If zero were interpreted as inexistence or nothingness, its opposite would be existence or being. But the mathematical interpretation was also different. The opposite of “zero” was “infinity.”

The number zero was in fact a dangerous quantity that had been considered a heretical concept for a long period of mathematical history. It was different from every other rational or irrational number and could bring about drastic consequences if not handled with proper care. Dividing a number by zero resulted in an infinite singularity, an impossible calculation. Zero could easily wreak havoc on the ordered structure of mathematics, greedily swallowing up all else. For these reasons, it was feared like the devil in the Christian world of the Middle Ages. There was one phenomenon in the universe that married the magic of the twin concepts of zero and infinity. A black hole.

Suddenly, Saeko hit upon a well-known pair of opposites that should have occurred to her in junior high school.

God and the Devil.

Just as Saeko’s father had explained how males had split off from females, Saeko realized that the devil was said to originally have been a fallen angel. The mechanism by which a fallen angel became the devil resembled the way males derived from females. Both had originally emerged from their counterparts.

Perhaps the same could be said of the relationship between zero and infinity. The universe with its infinite sparkling stars was said to have emerged from nothingness a mere 14 billion years ago. In this case, too, one thing had bifurcated to spawn opposing concepts.

God and the Devil, zero and infinity … God gave rise to the Devil, zero gave rise to infinity. Moreover, the number zero was said to contain infinite energy. Black holes swallowed up all matter, allowing not even light to escape.

What was he trying to tell me?

If her father’s message had anything to do with his disappearance, she was determined to crack the riddle.

Having a goal to pursue gave Saeko the energy to go on living. It was thrilling to use her mind and push forward in her thoughts. But there was a limit to what she could achieve alone. She needed someone who could give her objective feedback on her ideas to give her thoughts more solid direction.

Two faces, father and son, popped into Saeko’s mind. It had been years since she had seen Kitazawa, but now he seemed to call her name.

7

Saeko meant to call Hideaki Kitazawa the next morning and visit his office in the afternoon, but she didn’t act quickly enough and ended up being called in for a meeting by editor-in-chief Maezono. When she showed up at the publishing house as requested, Maezono offered her another assignment.

Saeko’s story on the missing Fujimura family had been so widely noticed that the office now wanted to do a regular feature on current missing persons cases of a similar nature on a monthly basis. Without giving Saeko a chance to refuse, Maezono handed her a file detailing the serial disappearances of two young men from Itoigawa City.

“Please. You’re the only person for the job,” Maezono begged. When she went on to inform Saeko that at the end of the series, the articles would be collected and published in book form, Saeko was unable to refuse. Getting a book published through a major publishing house was currently her number-one professional goal.

Although these were also missing persons cases, they differed from the Fujimura incident in that the subjects had vanished individually. Both were young men around the age of twenty. There was still plenty of time before the deadline, but Saeko would have to figure out where to start her investigation.

The information on the two missing men was summarized as follows:

Tomoaki Nishimura, age 20. Worked at a convenience store. Last seen September 13, 2011.

While on the job at an S Mart outlet near the mouth of the Himekawa River in Itoigawa, Nishimura disappeared suddenly at around 6:30 p.m. in the evening. The first person to notice his absence was the manager of the convenience store. The manager was in the process of moving some boxes into the warehouse when an earthquake with a magnitude of 4 on the Japanese scale struck Itoigawa. He got down low to the ground and wasn’t hurt, but when he returned to the store premises Nishimura had vanished from behind the counter. At first the manager assumed that Nishimura had been startled by the tremor and left to take refuge somewhere. But after some time had passed without Nishimura’s return, the manager grew concerned and called Nishimura’s parents. His parents hadn’t seen their son since he’d left for work. His current whereabouts remain a mystery.

Nobuhisa Igarashi, age 19. Vocational school student. Missing since mid-September, 2011.

Originally from Namerikawa City, Toyama Prefecture, Igarashi had moved to Itoigawa to attend culinary school. His parents in Namerikawa lost contact with him in mid-September.

The attendance records at the culinary institute suggested that Igarashi had run into some sort of trouble between September 13th and 15th, but Igarashi’s attendance had always been spotty, so it was difficult to be sure. Igarashi didn’t have many close friends, so nobody had taken much notice of his absence from school.

Unable to reach her son by phone for several days, his mother grew concerned and paid a visit to his boarding house. The state of his room suggested that its inhabitant hadn’t been home for several days.

The missing persons report was filed with the police on September 19th.

Nishimura and Igarashi hadn’t known each other, but they both lived in Itoigawa City and Igarashi’s boarding house was extremely close to S Mart, suggesting a link between the two cases.

The obvious explanation was that they had both been involved in some sort of incident. Perhaps they had been in the wrong place at the wrong time and gotten into an altercation with a group of bikers or such. The first step would be to search for potential witnesses, but if the police were already investigating the cases, they would have long taken such measures.

Saeko wanted to establish a hypothesis and then launch an investigation accordingly, but she wasn’t sure of herself based on how the Fujimura case had turned out. At the time, Saeko had pored over the documents and identified Kota Fujimura’s older brother Seiji as a shady character. She had pursued that line of investigation in her research but had found her expectations dashed upon meeting Seiji in person. As a result, her report had lacked a central focus. Even so, it had been fairly well received. Saeko should have derived more confidence from that fact, but she was a perfectionist, and it was hard for her to take the first step towards anything without establishing a clear roadmap.

As Saeko pondered where to start, the image of Kitazawa’s face in the back of her mind grew even stronger. What had been a mild impulse to visit his office grew into an irresistible need. It seemed like an unbelievable coincidence that Kitazawa’s image had popped into her mind just yesterday at the library; today she had been handed another missing persons assignment.

Kitazawa was a private detective who ran his own investigations agency specializing in missing persons. He’d been in the business forty years and had an extensive network of contacts, not just in Japan but worldwide. When it came to tracking down missing people, he was an unrivaled expert.

Kitazawa wasn’t an inconspicuous man — he weighed in at around a hundred kilos. At the same time, he had an incongruously high voice and his speech was often peppered with childish expressions. The effect was bizarre, and people who weren’t used to him often assumed he was having a laugh at them. But once you got to know him, it didn’t matter. He was a loveable character, and Saeko owed him a tremendous debt of gratitude. And now, she very much needed his help with this new assignment from her editor. After taking leave of Maezono, Saeko headed straight for Kitazawa’s office.

From the Yotsuya Sanchome intersection, Saeko turned up a side street and found the building she was looking for. As before, the office bore a sign that read “Man Search” in English letters, though the sign itself was new since her last visit.

At the age of seventeen, a desperate Saeko had gazed up at the same building.

Whenever her father was away on business, he called home at eight o’clock every night. On August 21, 1994, he had called from his hotel in Narita after returning from Bolivia and informed her that he would head out to Takamatsu, Shikoku the next day. But at eight o’clock the next evening there was no call. As far as Saeko could remember, her father had never failed to call when he was away on a trip. Even if he was on the opposite side of the earth, he always called promptly at 8 p.m. Japan time to check in with his daughter. No matter where he went, he was always concerned about his only daughter’s well-being, and the act of calling at eight every night seemed a compulsive habit.

That was why Saeko had been deeply perplexed on the evening of August 22nd when her father never called despite being back in Japan. When she didn’t hear from him the next night or the night after that, she quickly went to the police and reported that something had happened to her father. Of course, the police weren’t about to make a move just because a traveler had failed to call home. They maintained that it was too soon to launch an investigation and suggested that Saeko sit tight and wait a bit longer.

With no help from the police, Saeko had no choice but to take matters into her own hands.

She had never met Hideaki Kitazawa before. He was a total stranger. She found him in the phone book under the listings for detective agencies. A tag line in his business-card-sized ad read “specializes in missing persons.” There were lots of other detective agencies listed, but they all seemed to specialize in background checks and adultery investigations. Saeko came to the conclusion that Detective Kitazawa of Man Search was the only person who could provide the help she needed, and she decided to visit the agency directly without even calling for an appointment.

But as she got closer to the address and found herself surrounded by grimy businesses staffed by thugs specializing in debt-collection services, Saeko’s knees began to wobble. Would the detective agency even take an unaccompanied teenage girl seriously? If not, at best they might turn her away, but what if she wound up getting taken advantage of in the process?

She found the building she was looking for, confirmed that its address matched the note she had jotted down, and rode the elevator up to the third floor. When she arrived, however, she couldn’t quite bring herself to open the door of the office.

As the elevator doors closed behind her, she began to sweat in rivulets, and her t-shirt felt clammy. During the short walk from the subway station she had been almost too nervous to sweat, but all of a sudden she found herself streaming with perspiration.

In the bag she clutched to her chest was a bankbook with her father’s account balance. She had no idea how much it would cost to hire a detective to find her father. Even if they overcharged her, Saeko was prepared to pay whatever it took. It had seemed like a good idea to bring her father’s bankbook. Now, however, she realized what a sitting duck she would make in the eyes of the wrong sort of person.

The door directly opposite the apprehensive young woman was marked “Man Search”—the office was just across from the elevator. The wooden door with its frosted glass window offered little basis for Saeko to decide whether to enter or to go home. She moved closer to the door, leaning in with one ear. Just the sound of a voice inside might give her some idea as to what sort of people might await her on the other side.

But when her cheek touched the door, it began to swing open.

“Oh!” Saeko barely had a chance to exclaim before she caught sight of a woman at a desk intensely absorbed in a book. The presence of a woman was an immediate relief.

“Hello,” Saeko managed to say in a perfectly normal voice.

The petite middle-aged woman looked up from her volume and grinned. Her smile was so warm, it almost seemed as if she’d been expecting Saeko’s arrival. Saeko felt her apprehension melt away.

The woman’s name was Chieko Kitazawa, and she was Hideaki Kitazawa’s wife and business partner. The couple ran the detective agency together.

The office had changed dramatically in eighteen years’ time. The room had been renovated with modern updates, with several computers stationed conveniently in the center of the room. A visitor who didn’t know any better would never suspect that it was a detective agency.

Before, the agency had existed in a single room on the building’s third floor, but it had grown to occupy the entire floor; apparently, business had been good in recent years. In addition to Kitazawa, there were six other detectives and three female clerks. The office was connected to a nationwide network of experts in various fields and also provided services such as a detective training program, corporate research services, and the sale of other types of information. From an agency specializing exclusively in missing persons cases, the business had evolved into a purveyor of information of all different sorts.

But Chieko Kitazawa was gone; four years earlier, she had died of an illness. She and her husband had both been tremendous benefactors to Saeko. That summer when she was seventeen, if Saeko had encountered not Chieko but Hideaki Kitazawa’s intimidating glower behind the desk, she probably would have beat a hasty retreat without stating her business. It was Chieko who had taken command that day and inquired into Saeko’s situation.

In the four years since they had last met, Hideaki Kitazawa had aged noticeably. He had reached the age of sixty, and decades of hard living had taken their toll. Yet, not surprisingly, his weight didn’t seem to have declined from the hundred-kilo mark.

Kitazawa approached Saeko, his looming form lilting from side to side. “Hello there, young lady. To what do I owe the pleasure?” Kitazawa grinned from ear to ear and motioned for Saeko to have a seat at the sofa.

“You look well,” Saeko stated, trying to dissemble her surprise at how he had aged. She had last seen Kitazawa at Chieko’s funeral. Then, he’d looked so lost, it was almost unbearable to look at him.

A surge of regret flooded Saeko. When she had been overcome with grief at the loss of her father, Kitazawa’s support had given her the strength to go on. But when Kitazawa had been devastated by the loss of his wife, Saeko had done nothing to comfort him. She wished now that she had come back to talk with Kitazawa.

Come to think of it, Saeko’s life had been in such a state of flux over the last few years, with her impending divorce, quitting her job, and foray into a new career, that she had been too preoccupied to give much thought to other people.

“I’m sorry I’ve been out of touch,” she told him.

Kitazawa seemed confused by Saeko’s apology. “You really think I look well?” he asked, backtracking.

“You really do,” Saeko maintained.

“Well, I’ve aged quite a bit.”

“You did turn sixty. What do you expect? You know, instead of leaving those last pathetic strands of hair up on top, why don’t you just shave it clean? I think it would go well with your gangster look.”

When Kitazawa walked down the street, passers-by either avoided his gaze or quickly moved out of the way. Virtually everything about him was thuggish — his build, his hair, and the vibe he gave off.

In fact, when he had first landed a job at a nonbank lender, its administration had leveraged his intimidating features by assigning him a job much like a gangster’s: locating derelict borrowers. Kitazawa had worked with a partner, tracking down debtors by word-of-mouth and mercilessly shaking them down for cash. The experience had served as a foundation for his current missing persons services.

Weary of chasing after the weak, Kitazawa had left the company for a job in real estate, but once again he found himself assigned to debt-collection duties. Eventually, after a debtor he had tracked down committed suicide in his presence, Kitazawa could take no more of preying upon such miserable souls and resolved to pursue a different career path. Given that the only professional skill he had acquired was that of locating people, he decided to apply that ability towards a more welcome service — private detective work.

Initially, Kitazawa had found a position at a large detective agency, but after marrying a fellow detective from the company, Chieko, the couple decided to open their own outfit specializing exclusively in locating missing persons.

Kitazawa could never have done it alone. One of the cornerstones of detective work was approaching people for information, but any source he accosted would run terrified from his hulking form. Instead, Chieko became the face of the agency. She had the uncanny ability to put almost anyone at ease. Her magic even worked on animals — guard dogs wagged their tails at Chieko and neglected to bark.

They were quite the pair. Chieko got the ball rolling, encouraging clients to open up. Once they found themselves speaking with Kitazawa, they realized he was a genuinely good man. The impression was all the stronger after overcoming the initial fear.

Saeko had recognized Kitazawa’s heart of gold almost immediately.

“You know, I’ve always wondered something. How come you’re so formal and polite with other people, and so rude to me?” Kitazawa demanded.

“Because that’s what you deserve,” Saeko shot back, instantly overcoming the four-year blank in their relationship. It was something of a mystery to her that she could always relax so completely and speak her mind so openly with Kitazawa.

“The first time you showed up here, you brought your daddy’s bankbook, didn’t you? When my wife got a load of the account balance, she was completely dumbstruck, remember? Oh, the look on the old lady’s face when she saw those numbers!” Kitazawa opened his eyes wide and puffed out his cheeks in an imitation of Chieko.

Saeko burst out laughing. Chieko had been five years older than Kitazawa, and he’d frequently referred to her as “the old lady.”

“Excuse me for being so naïve,” Saeko laughed.

“You gave us a bit of a shock, that’s for sure. We figured we’d better look out for you or you’d be in big trouble.”

The first thing Kitazawa had done eighteen years ago when Saeko had hired him was to create a file containing the basic details of Shinichiro Kuriyama, the missing person. Name, age, date of birth, blood type, family tree, registered address, current address, educational history, employment history, physical description, social ties, driver’s license, passport, overseas travel history, hobbies, spending habits, religion, health insurance, frequent haunts, usual hospital, health condition, attire and possessions at time of disappearance …

Kitazawa and his wife weren’t the only detectives who worked on the case. They had deemed it necessary to hire three other detectives they sometimes employed, and the team of five had traveled to Takamatsu to conduct a thorough canvassing and to distribute flyers emblazoned with Saeko’s father’s picture and characteristics.

They had vetted the passenger lists at nearby airports and the ferry that served the nearest port, but Shinichiro Kuriyama’s name was nowhere to be found. He could have used an alias, so they combed over every facility where he might have stayed, including all of the hotels and motels in Takamatsu City and neighboring hot springs resorts. They found nothing. They questioned the staff at restaurants and department stores he might have visited, but to no avail. The entire search failed to unearth even the tiniest shred of information.

After returning to Tokyo, the team looked into other areas, tracing every destination reachable from Narita and gathering updated information at regular intervals. But in the end, Saeko’s father’s trail had gone cold on August 21, 1994.

8

In early September, eighteen years ago, Kitazawa had sat at the sofa across the table from Saeko and shown her the report based on the team’s ten-day investigation. It was the same office where they sat now, though the ashtray that had once occupied the table had outlived its usefulness.

The content of the report had been straightforward: Kitazawa was throwing in the towel. It pained him deeply, but the scenario of a lone traveler vanishing mysteriously for no apparent reason presented more difficulties than any other type of missing persons case.

The investigators had confirmed only that Shinichiro Kuriyama had stayed in the N Hotel at Narita Airport on the night of August 21st. Beyond that, they were completely unable to determine whether he had actually reached Takamatsu or gone elsewhere. The word “unknown” appeared repeatedly in the report.

He was loath to say so to Saeko, but Kitazawa had a strong feeling, based on his many years of experience in the business, that Shinichiro Kuriyama was no longer among the living. When he worked on a case, Kitazawa sometimes experienced a flash of inspiration that told him the person he was looking for had ceased to be. And often, it wasn’t long before those subjects’ bodies turned up. Accidents aside, the vast majority of these cases were suicides. In such cases, the client was usually frantic to locate the missing person as quickly as possible to avert the tragedy.

Five years into his private detective concern, Kitazawa had been hired to locate a man who had been wracked with shame after a blunder he’d made at work caused major problems for his company. On a whim, the man had failed to show up at work one day and flitted hither and thither before randomly boarding a northbound train.

The man had left behind a wife and two small children. Those who knew him reported he’d always had a meek, retiring personality. Kitazawa couldn’t help but think that the man’s inability to get over his mistake exceeded the bounds of earnestness into the realm of cowardice.

With the family’s breadwinner gone, the man’s wife had found her way to Kitazawa’s office and tearfully pleaded for help. “Please, find my husband. If you don’t find him soon, he’ll take his own life!” After hitting the road, the man had left a message on the family’s answering machine hinting at the possibility of suicide.

By the seventh day of his investigation, Kitazawa had tracked his target down in Sendai City. The man’s funds were almost depleted and he was wandering about in search of a place to kill himself. Using strong-arm tactics, Kitazawa escorted the man home to a tearfully overjoyed wife. She was so appreciative that Kitazawa was moved to shed tears of his own.

The satisfaction of being a private detective varied dramatically based on whether or not the investigations were successful, even though the fees were more or less the same. That was all part of the game.

When he’d set about to find Saeko’s father, Kitazawa imagined her joy should he succeed, and it drove him to do everything he could. But the case was simply unsolvable. Oddly, the circumstances of the case were different from anything he had seen before.

The subject had none of the usual involvements associated with a missing persons case — debt, a love affair, ties to illicit activities — that might serve as the motive of an intentional disappearance. Kitazawa could only imagine that Saeko’s father had wound up at the bottom of a river or steep cliff through some sort of freak accident or perhaps fallen victim to a random criminal act. In either case, the implications were the same. Unless Saeko’s father was being held captive somewhere, it was unlikely that he was still alive.

On top of everything else, Shinichiro Kuriyama was completely devoted to Saeko, his only child. The closeness of their relationship was the reason Saeko had been aware of his disappearance at such an early stage.

Based on Saeko’s own account, her determination to find her father, and the testimony of her father’s friends and acquaintances, Kitazawa was positive that Saeko had meant the world to Shinichiro and that the man would never have dreamed of abandoning her. The more clear it became that Shinichiro had no motivation to disappear, the more likely it seemed that he had met with an accident and that his body merely remained to be recovered. Kitazawa knew the possibility was absolutely unacceptable to Saeko, but he couldn’t convince himself otherwise.

Eighteen years ago, when he had informed Saeko that he was calling off the search, she had been absolutely furious.

“He’s alive!” she had raged at him. “I can feel his pulse. Maybe he’s lost his memory. Maybe he’s out there somewhere and doesn’t know where his home is …”

Of course, Kitazawa had considered that possibility. He had inquired at hospitals and with the police, but there had been no profiles that fit the bill. Kitazawa shook his head slowly from side to side.

“Fine,” Saeko had declared. “I won’t ask you to go on searching for him. You can teach me how to do it instead. From this day onward, I want to be your apprentice.”

And sure enough, she had trailed after Kitazawa unrelentingly until he finally caved. How could he accomplish any sleuthing with a teenage girl constantly at his heels? He had no choice but to devote his spare time to teaching Saeko the ropes, and in the process they had forged a strong bond. It was this experience that had planted the seed for his detective school in Kitazawa’s mind, a project that later brought him quite a bit of success. And Saeko had wound up applying her investigative skills to her career as a journalist. You never knew where things led you in life.

With the file Saeko had handed him balanced on his knees, Kitazawa smiled wryly as he sipped his weight-loss tea. His wife had turned him on to it a decade ago, but it didn’t seem to have had any effect.

Saeko was now thirty-five years old and had been through both a marriage and a divorce. But had she ever really come to terms with the loss of her father? Kitazawa wondered. Even if it was her editor’s idea, the fact that Saeko was still walking around with a missing persons file after all this time led Kitazawa to suspect that she had never truly given up on her father, and the realization pained him.

Oblivious to Kitazawa’s concern, Saeko glanced hesitantly over her shoulder. “By the way, is Toshiya around?”

“Of course he is. He can’t wait to see you!” Kitazawa hit the button on his intercom, announcing, “Saeko’s here!”

Immediately, the door swung open and a younger man bounced into the room. His face was the spitting image of Kitazawa’s, but his frame was a size smaller and the energy he gave off was completely different.

“Sensei! Long time no see!” Toshiya greeted Saeko breathlessly, grinning from ear to ear. But the moment his eyes met Saeko’s, he averted them awkwardly, his gaze wandering off into space.

“It has been a long time, Toshiya. You’ve slimmed down, haven’t you?”

Kitazawa’s only child, Toshiya, was six years younger than Saeko. At twenty-nine, his entire being seemed to exude that odor of childishness of those who fled from reality. Saeko hadn’t seen him since Chieko’s funeral, but Kitazawa had brought her up to speed over the phone as to Toshiya’s recent activities.

An image flashed through the back of Saeko’s mind of Toshiya’s penis, half buried in foreskin, withering like a deflating balloon — evidence, surely, that the exact same image was flashing through Toshiya’s mind. Saeko retreated a half-pace, gazing off to the side to avoid looking Toshiya in the face.

Saeko, Kitazawa, and Toshiya. The three had been linked by student-teacher relationships. Kitazawa had schooled Saeko in the fundamentals of tracking down missing persons, and Saeko had worked as Toshiya’s private tutor.

Toshiya had been a roly-poly little sixth grader when they had first met. In time, at Kitazawa’s request, Saeko helped the boy prepare for his high school entrance exams, and Toshiya ended up successfully testing into his first-choice school.

Saeko was in college at the time. She based her approach on how her father had taught her, with special emphasis on the subjects of English, math, and physics. Thanks partly to that history, Toshiya eventually got into the engineering program at a national university where he went on to study information theory. Saeko hadn’t helped Toshiya prepare for his university entrance exams, though she did help him achieve top marks in math and physics.

When Toshiya was in his second year of high school, a year before he took his tests, she stepped down as his tutor. To Kitazawa senior, she claimed to be too busy job hunting. But the real reason was that during winter vacation that year, Toshiya had attempted to rape her.

Toshiya’s parents had been away, traveling on business. Saeko had lined up two chairs in Toshiya’s warm, cozy room and sat down with a page of physics problems for him to solve, oblivious to the fact that his thoughts were elsewhere and that he was in no state to study.

His expression distracted, Toshiya’s mind seemed to be churning over something. Muttering incomprehensively, he looked up from the page frequently to take a deep breath and let it out. Then his lips began to tremble, and he shook himself violently several times like a dog emerging from a river and shaking himself dry. It was then that Saeko began to notice the change that had come over Toshiya. Even from the side, she could see that his whole body was rigid with tension. He seemed to vacillate between hesitation and intention. Just as he seemed about to reach a decision, Saeko experienced a flash of wariness and suddenly drew back in her chair. At that moment, something seemed to well over in Toshiya, and he looked up with bloodshot eyes brimming with intensity and seized her shoulders with both hands.

“I’m sorry, sensei … I can’t take it any longer.”

What?!

Saeko tried to pull away, but it was too late. Toshiya pushed her down onto the bed behind her and climbed on top of her.

With close to eighty kilograms of body weight suddenly crushing her chest and stomach, Saeko’s breathing froze. Normally sluggish, Toshiya’s movements were uncharacteristically swift, and for a moment Saeko was too baffled by what was going on to even cry out.

Toshiya brought his mouth up to Saeko’s ear and whispered, “Sensei … I just can’t take it anymore. I’m so crazy about you. It’s okay, right?”

“W-Wait …”

But of course, Toshiya wasn’t about to wait. He pushed up Saeko’s skirt and tugged at her panties.

A fuse blew in Saeko’s mind, and all of the colors in the room ceased to exist. The fluorescent light fixture on the ceiling was a glowing ring on the back of her eyelids, but its light grew fainter and fainter. An intense urge to escape flooded her. The desire to free herself surged within her stronger than any feelings of fear or anger. If she couldn’t somehow escape from this big hunk of meat that was holding her down, she would be stripped of all human dignity. Saeko curled her body like a shrimp, flipped over, and tried to straighten herself again. But Toshiya’s soft body weighed her down, inhibiting her movements. Pushed down, immobilized, insulted, this was no time to bite back on her anger. Saeko gave full vent to her rage. Gritting her teeth, she tried to ram her chin into Toshiya’s head, but it was just beyond reach. When she finally wrenched one hand free from under his body, she clawed at his exposed skin and sank her teeth into his upper arm.

Toshiya howled and his upper body jerked away, creating room between their bodies and a momentary reprieve for Saeko. She seized the opportunity to twist herself sideways, channeling the momentum to drive a fist into Toshiya’s chin. Already unbalanced, the direct hit sent Toshiya tumbling off the bed. He landed with a dull thud.

As soon as she was free, Saeko yanked her panties back up and fixed her skirt. Then she kneeled on the bed and glared down at Toshiya. Roiling now with anger, indignity, and fear, she was unable to scream at him for a lack of words. Instead, she simply fixed him with a look of pure reproach. Then, all at once, she burst into tears.

“Was it something I did?” she sobbed. Her first thought was that somehow, she was to blame.

Toshiya rolled over on the carpet, rubbing his jaw with an expression of incomprehension. His white briefs were bunched at his knees along with his track pants, and his erect penis peeked out, still half-shrouded in foreskin. But it was visibly withering, like a separate organism cut off from its main body. Toshiya began to weep. Of course Saeko was upset, but Toshiya, too, was overcome with tremendous regret.

“I’m sorry, sensei …” he choked, coughing and burying his face in his hands. Pathetically, his need to hide his face was greater than that of hiding his groin. Saeko’s intense rebuttal had shattered his naïve, self-serving delusions.

Toshiya’s good-for-nothing teenage friends had probably filled his head with garbage about how women responded well to men who took forceful action. With no experience of the opposite sex, he had based his warped ideas of how women functioned solely on the misguided theories of his equally ignorant pals. Or perhaps they had ridiculed him for being a virgin and he felt unable to back down. Teenagers’ most outrageous actions were usually motivated by the need to impress their peers.

Already a young adult, Saeko was out of touch with the unbalanced emotional state of adolescence. She still saw Toshiya as the sixth grader he’d been when they’d first met. She had never imagined that the maturing Toshiya harbored romantic feelings for her. Surely there had been indications, but her persisting image of Toshiya as a child had prevented her from recognizing them. If only she had, she might have been able to avert the crisis at an earlier stage without driving Toshiya to utter humiliation.

Even though both of them could have made better choices, it didn’t change the fact that their sibling-like relationship had been completely destroyed. Even after Toshiya’s apology, the mood between them remained strained.

If Saeko knew how Toshiya had overcome his humiliation and used it as a fodder for growth, perhaps she could rebuild her relationship with him. Toshiya was no taller than he had been in high school, and his weight hadn’t changed much either. Even at the age of twenty-nine, his skin was still as smooth as a child’s. His sex appeal was still nil — it was possible that he remained a virgin even now.

Without meaning to, Saeko found herself comparing Toshiya to her ex-husband. Unlike Toshiya, her ex had actually been something of a ladies’ man, but Saeko’s relationship with both of them had not ended well. Having recently analyzed the root cause of her marriage’s failure, whether or not a damaged relationship could ever be repaired loomed large in her mind once again.

“How’s your dissertation coming, Toshiya?” Saeko inquired, shaking away the lingering image in her mind.

“It’s coming along.”

Saeko had heard from Kitazawa that Toshiya had completed his graduate coursework at the same university. He was working at the detective agency while he wrote his dissertation. He hoped to land a post at the university, but there were a number of other post-docs as well, and competition was steep even for non-tenure-track positions. Meanwhile, as a specialist in information theory, his skills were in high demand at Man Search. There’s no information my boy can’t find, Kitazawa boasted.

“Speaking of which, there’s something I wanted to ask you,” Saeko said. “What’s the connection between information theory and black holes?”

Both were major themes in Saeko’s father’s postcard. He’d jotted those notes in 1994, and science had advanced quite a bit over the last eighteen years. Though schooled in both science and philosophy, Saeko’s absence from the halls of academia had left her behind the times.

“What brought that on?” Toshiya widened his eyes dramatically, using exaggerated surprise to conceal his delight that Saeko would consult him about his field of expertise.

“Well, I’m working on a science-related article at the moment, and I was just wondering …” Saeko replied evasively.

“Is that so? Black holes and information theory? That’s easy! They have a lot to do with each other!” Toshiya tapped his head with his finger and made thinking sounds. “Hmm … Hmm … Please excuse me for a moment.”

He ducked out of the room. After about ten minutes, he returned with a document in English, printed in full color.

“Here, read this. It’s an article that appeared in Scientific American last year, by the renowned physicist Jack Thorne. It specifically addresses the relationship between information theory and black holes.”

Accepting the article, Saeko was unable to conceal her amazement at Toshiya’s ability to instantly produce the exact information she was looking for.

Kitazawa had been observing the exchange. “That looks like some complicated material there, little lady.” He squinted at the article.

Right now, Saeko needed help from both father and son. She needed Kitazawa’s support for her missing persons search and Toshiya’s assistance in deciphering the meaning behind her father’s message. Clearly, she stood a much better chance at success if she had help. Toshiya was the perfect person to provide objective analysis of Saeko’s approach — something she desperately needed.

It was a pleasure to witness a former pupil’s progress, even if solely in academic terms. No doubt her father would have liked to see the same in her, Saeko mused.

9

Saeko made her way down the corridor of Car 5 of the Super Azusa express train for Matsumoto, checking once more the number on her ticket and scanning the rows for her business-class seat. There it was — but Saeko froze when she recognized the face of the elderly woman in the seat next to hers. Immediately, she began to regret not having ridden with the caravan of vehicles that had departed Tokyo the night before.

Originally, Saeko had been scheduled to ride out with the crew. But due to a looming deadline, she’d arranged to delay her departure by a day, pulling an all-nighter and rushing to catch the express train this morning. The assistant director, Sakai, had purchased her a reserved seat and handed her the ticket on the platform. But Saeko had never been warned that she was to be seated next to Shigeko Torii, the famous psychic.

She’s tiny …

That was Saeko’s first impression. Saeko was an average-sized woman, but she was still a whole head taller than Shigeko Torii. The woman was so petite that a business-class ticket seemed almost pointless; no doubt she would have been perfectly comfortable in an ordinary seat. Also, Saeko seemed to remember Shigeko Torii being younger, but in person her face was puckered with deep wrinkles, her hair was white with thin patches here and there, and the skin underneath was mottled with dark blotches. She looked about eighty years old.

“Excuse me.” Saeko bowed politely as she sat down.

“I’m Shigeko Torii,” the old woman responded, twisting her upper body to face Saeko. Assistant Director Sakai must have informed her that they would be sitting together.

“Pleased to meet you. My name is Kuriyama. I’m a reporter.”

Saeko retrieved a business card from her bag and passed it to Shigeko Torii. The old woman accepted it politely with both hands, like a child being presented with an award certificate. She stared at the card for almost a full minute, even though it was printed only with Saeko’s name and contact details without so much as a job title.

Shigeko Torii’s hands trembled as she held the card, but Saeko wasn’t sure why. On the one hand, the elderly woman looked like an alcoholic experiencing DTs. Then again, it could have been some sort of minor nervous disorder. Not just her fingertips, but her jaw trembled slightly as well. On television the psychic seemed much more bold; in person she was so tiny and unsure.

Saeko didn’t relish traveling all the way to Ina next to this woman. She couldn’t relax; the old woman gave her goose bumps. It was as if Shigeko Torii’s entire body radiated some sort of unique energy.

Saeko found herself wondering if the assistant director had deliberately chosen to travel economy class. When a television crew traveled by train to cover a story, it was customary for the talent to travel business class while the rest of the staff rode in economy. As a collaborator on the project, it would have made sense for Saeko to travel economy too, but for some reason Sakai had bought her a business-class seat. Perhaps Shigeko Torii had asked him to. Perhaps she’d wanted someone to talk with, and Sakai had offered up Saeko as a human sacrifice.

Torii looked up from the business card and looked into Saeko’s eyes, first one and then the other. She exhaled sharply through her nose and retrieved her bag from the floor, setting it atop her knees.

“It must be very hard for you, all alone.”

The comment was cryptic, but it made Saeko gasp. It was as if the old woman had used Saeko’s card as a window to peer into her heart.

Biting solitude … The summer eighteen years ago when Saeko’s life had changed forever …

Or was it just a lucky guess?

In either case, Saeko didn’t appreciate having her past dredged up. The thought of enduring two hours of unsolicited mind-reading made her shudder. And even though she was exhausted from her all-nighter, she could hardly abandon the old lady to take a nap.

Saeko foundered, uncertain of how to respond. Meanwhile, Torii extracted a travel cup of sake from her purse and opened the lid. She slurped it loudly, and the scent of sake filled the air. Immediately, the old woman’s fingers stopped shaking. It was DTs after all.

“Would you like some?” Torii offered Saeko the cup she’d just sipped from.

“No, thank you. I don’t drink.”

“Liar,” Torii shot back with a mischievous smile.

It was true. Saeko did drink. In fact, for a woman, she had a fairly high tolerance. Lately, she couldn’t sleep at night without a drink.

Once again, Saeko was at a loss for words, and she felt her body grow stiffer. She wanted to diffuse the tension somehow but was unsure of how to begin.

True to her profession, Saeko had done her homework on Shigeko Torii as soon as she’d learned that the psychic would be involved in the project. Born in 1944—a moment ago, Saeko had perceived the old lady to be over eighty, but in fact she was sixty-eight.

Torii was fifty when she’d risen to prominence as a psychic, a year after she’d acquired her powers through a painful event. She had witnessed the tragic death of her only child — a son who had been born to her at the somewhat late age of thirty-eight — in an accident at a railway crossing.

Torii and her son, who had just turned ten at the time, were both on bicycles at a railway crossing in their local shopping district. Just as they were crossing the tracks, the chimes rang to announce that a train was on its way. Torii was certain that her son was following her; she could hear him behind her on his bicycle, she later said. But as the boy scrambled to keep up with his mother, the wheel of his bicycle slid on the tracks and he fell off.

When Torii noticed there was nobody behind her, she doubled back towards the tracks just as a red train whizzed past. Right before her eyes, all four of the boy’s limbs were torn from his body and launched through the air. Torii let out a piercing shriek as she witnessed her son’s instant death.

A witness later testified that Torii’s scream hadn’t been that of a human being. Kwaah! The piercing, sharp cry had echoed forth and seemed to rise up into the heavens, skewering a fast-moving cloud on its way.

Foaming at the mouth, Torii had fallen to her knees on the asphalt. She lost consciousness and was transported to the hospital, where she awakened three days later.

It was then that Torii’s hair turned white and fell out in clumps. She also took to drinking each day from morning until night.

After the funeral, Torii insisted that her son was still near and refused to acknowledge his death no matter what her family said. She could still hear his voice. If only everyone else could hear it too, they would believe her, Torii decided. So she consulted with an itako of Mt. Osore — blind female shamans reputed to have the power to commune with the dead. Much to Torii’s surprise, when she reached Mt. Osore, the itako informed her that Torii herself had come into possession of unusual powers. She could see into a person’s past merely by touching an object that belonged to them.

It didn’t take long for word of her powers to spread. Disbelievingly, the director of a TV station approached Torii for an interview and brought with him an old pair of glasses. Torii touched the frames lightly before responding with three impressions of their owner.

The glasses had belonged to an elderly woman who was now dead. The woman had done work related to Noh or Kyogen theater. She had undergone cataract surgery once and had been wearing the glasses when she died.

All three conjectures were right on the mark. The glasses had belonged to the director’s late grandmother to whom he had been very close. A year earlier, she had suffered a heart attack at home in her bathroom, and by the time help reached her it had been too late. She died in the ambulance on the way to the hospital, still wearing her glasses. Her husband was a critic of the traditional Japanese theater arts, and she had often attended performances with him and aided him in reviewing Noh and Kyogen performances. Finally, she had undergone an operation once for cataracts.

The first statement about the owner being an older woman who had already passed away could have been a lucky guess based on the old-fashioned style of the glasses and their convex bifocal lenses. But it was hard to explain how she might possibly have assessed the other two points. In particular, the part about doing work related to Noh or Kyogen theater seemed like such an unlikely idea for someone to come up with on the fly that the director came away quite strongly convinced of Torii’s psychic abilities.

The encounter led to Torii’s first television appearance, in which she performed similarly accurate readings. The show involved audience participation, Torii revealing audience members’ pasts based on personal objects they provided.

More than anything, her reputation was cemented when she gave a reading on the perpetrator of an unsolved murder case, who went on to turn himself in. Based on a hat found at the crime scene, Torii had described the owner’s job, age, and place of residence so accurately that the murderer, who happened to be watching the show, gave himself up to the police in fear.

These mysterious powers seemed to derive from the psychological blow Torii experienced when she witnessed her son’s death.

As the old woman sipped her cup of sake, her sight wandered across the floor vacantly. Her eyelids drooped, but the rapid movements of her pupils betrayed fluid mental processes in spite of her sluggish outward appearance.

As Saeko reflected on Shigeko Torii’s past, she felt a deep sympathy for the woman’s misfortune. What principles governed the workings of the human soul? How did unbearable sadness give birth to abnormal abilities? Had those abilities done anything to mitigate the old woman’s pain? Did Torii still have conversations with her son’s spirit?

As if she could read Saeko’s thoughts, Torii transferred her cup of sake into her left hand and softly laid her right hand over Saeko’s. The skin of her hand was dry and surprisingly cool.

“It’s always hard when we lose a loved one.”

As fumes of alcohol carried Torii’s voice to Saeko’s ears, Saeko felt the old woman’s sadness at losing her son flood her own body as if through the contact of their hands. Feeling another person’s sadness usually involved a sense of being removed, one’s stance as observer intact, but Saeko had experienced a comparable loss. The deep sorrow conveyed by Torii’s touch triggered a vivid memory of the tragedy she had experienced in high school, almost exactly as she had experienced it at the time.

Overcome by emotion, Saeko doubled over, laying her forehead against Torii’s arm. Her eyes closed, Saeko longed intensely for her father’s return. The image she saw was that of her father at forty-four just as he had been at the time of his disappearance.

Torii seemed to fully comprehend Saeko’s emotional state. With her free hand, she gently stroked Saeko’s head, whispering softly, “It’s all right. I’m sure you’ll find that special person.”

If Torii’s pronouncement meant that Saeko’s most fervent wish of the past eighteen years was to come true, it was welcome news.

Even full of tears, however, Saeko’s eyes were sharp. She noticed that Torii’s hands had once again begun to tremble. The minute tremors in both hands were more violent than before, causing her fingernails to rattle against the cup holder of the armrest. Their rhythm reminded Saeko of the sound of a mouse gnawing away at something hard.

10

They got off the Matsumoto express train at Chino. As they passed slowly through the ticket gate, Saeko scanned the crowd. But before she caught sight of him, Hashiba was already running towards her.

“Thank you so much for coming all this way.” He bowed politely to Torii and flashed Saeko a more familiar smile. “You must be tired,” he added considerately.

Out of the corner of her eye, Saeko noticed that Hashiba’s sleeves were rolled up to the elbow, revealing muscular arms. She felt a flood of relief. Never had she been so glad to have someone come to meet her.

Saeko’s emotional reserves were drained after her ride next to Torii. Not that the old woman was unkind. The two-hour ride had been more than enough time for Saeko to see that the psychic was a generous soul. But being with someone who could see straight into your heart was deeply exhausting. In the time they spent together, Saeko saw clearly that as long as Torii retained her unusual powers, she was fated to suffer perpetual loneliness.

Saeko noticed that Hashiba was carrying both women’s suitcases. He had relieved them of their heavy bags so naturally that she hadn’t even noticed.

The women were to ride with Hashiba in the van while Kagayama and the others traveled in a separate vehicle. The latter group needed to buy a few things but would meet them at the destination.

The two women sat side by side in the second row of seats and were buffeted by the sharp turns of the steep mountain road through the Tsuetsuki Peak pass.

When Saeko had come to research her report, she had taken the Iida line to North Ina Station and driven from there to Takato in a rental car. It had been summertime then, and the mountains had seemed different somehow. On a November afternoon, with the daylight hours growing shorter, the air was dry. Even though the forecast had been for the coldest temperatures yet this year, the sunlight was strong, even hot. Inside the van, it was actually warm enough for air-conditioning. But when the sun set, the temperature would probably drop quickly.

After exiting Highway 152, as they climbed the slope towards the Fujimura residence, Saeko spotted a familiar figure. He wore a track suit with a hand-towel around his neck in lieu of a scarf. He stood off to the side as the camera and sound technicians set up their equipment. When the van approached, he followed it with his eyes.

Seiji Fujimura. He was the older brother of Kota Fujimura, the owner of the Fujimura residence. Now the designated caretaker of the home, Seiji stood to inherit the Fujimuras’ entire estate if the family’s whereabouts remained a mystery seven years later. Saeko had arranged with Seiji to lend her the key to the Fujimuras’ house that day.

Her chest filled with an opposite emotion from the relief she’d felt at the sight of Hashiba. The wave of inexplicable aversion reminded her of turning on the light in a dark room and discovering a cockroach. More revulsion than fear, it was pure instinct.

When the van reached the front of the house, Seiji grinned from ear to ear and approached the vehicle, rapping his knuckles against Saeko’s window. It was a signal for her to roll down the window, it seemed, but the side windows of a van didn’t open. Saeko raised both palms to the glass, then gave a light bow in way of greeting. Seiji leaned in closer towards the window, peering inside and letting his gaze wander over Saeko’s legs.

Saeko pressed both legs together firmly and looked the other way as she gathered her belongings. Even with a window between them, Saeko was in a hurry to get away from Seiji.

Ugh. Why did he have to take a shine to me?

Hurriedly, Saeko moved to follow Torii out of the van. As she did so, Seiji sprinted quickly around and, ignoring Torii, offered Saeko his hand. No doubt it was an attempt to play the chivalrous gentleman, but his obliviousness to the older woman who was undoubtedly in need of help was painfully transparent, and Saeko had no desire to accept the gesture.

Despite herself, however, Saeko gave Seiji a smile. She didn’t like being two-faced, but she did her best to feign happiness to see him. She knew it was a look that was likely to mislead a susceptible member of the opposite sex, but her calculating instincts as a journalist reminded her that Seiji was critical to the success of the project. If anything provoked his ire, the entire project might have to be scrapped.

Saeko tossed her hair, trying to shake off a wave of self-loathing.

“I’ve been waiting for you,” Seiji greeted her.

“We appreciate your consenting to work with us,” Saeko responded formally, setting the tone at a professional level.

Seiji waved his hand dismissively, as if to negate the need for such politeness. “Oh, pshaw!” he spat. Loudly, he continued to engage Saeko in friendly conversation as if to show off to the others what good friends they were.

“Ms. Kuriyama, could I have a word with you?” Hashiba intervened just in time with a request for a quick meeting with Torii and the rest of the team. The five staff members gathered around Shigeko Torii as Hashiba briefed them on the agenda.

Hashiba wanted to be very careful in his approach to filming Torii. He wanted the footage to be as genuine as possible, with no element of “staging.” Of course it would help the process if they showed the psychic the interior of the house in advance and went over what she would say. But they would lose all spontaneity through that approach, and Hashiba wanted to get Torii’s first impressions on camera. He wanted to capture her psychological reactions at the moment she first touched the Fujimuras’ belongings. He knew his audience would want to see the exact impact the Fujimura residence had on the psychic.

Torii listened as Hashiba explained his preference.

“Yes. I feel the same way,” she agreed.

“If possible, I’d like to go ahead and film the inside of the house today,” Hashiba ventured, shooting Saeko a quick glance. Seiji had sidled up so close to her that she could feel his breath on her hair. She shivered and took a small step forward, but to no avail — Seiji moved with her.

Hashiba seemed to be suggesting that if Torii was tired from the journey, she could rest up at the hotel and they could start filming tomorrow. But if possible, he preferred to try to capture the main footage they needed today. There was no guarantee that Seiji wouldn’t change his mind. Saeko felt the same way. The longer she spent with Seiji, the more likely she was to end up angering him. The sooner they could film the inside of the house, the better.

Saeko watched Torii hopefully.

“That will be fine,” the old woman assented.

Hashiba passed Torii a copy of the plans for the two-story house to give her an idea of the layout. In order for the video crew to capture her movements as she walked through discovering things in the home, they at least needed a general idea of the path she would take.

The layout of the home was typical. The two upstairs rooms were the children’s bedrooms. The kitchen and dining area came combined with the living room on the first floor, with the master bedroom and a guest room across the hallway. A standard four-bedroom home, it would have been ample space for a four-person family.

“Would you mind giving us an idea of how you’d like to move through the home?” Hashiba requested. “We’ll have two cameras accompanying you. One will focus on your face, while the other shoots what you’re seeing from the same angle as your point of view. Does that make sense?”

“Does that mean one camera will be ahead of me?” Torii asked. “I will move through the house in accordance with what sparks my interest.” She spoke slowly, enunciating each word.

Hashiba looked up at the sky and thought for a moment. “All right. If you see something that intrigues you, though, please don’t move too quickly. Can you be sure to give the cameras a chance to keep up with you?”

“Certainly. I’ll bear that in mind as I proceed.”

“I appreciate that.”

With those arrangements sorted out, Hashiba gave the camera and sound technicians their instructions.

As Saeko watched the exchange between Hashiba and Torii, a thought occurred to her.

Torii speaks like me.

Of course, that was neither here nor there. And naturally, Saeko wasn’t sure exactly how she sounded to other people. But various acquaintances, including Hashiba, had often remarked that Saeko’s manner of speech resembled that of someone far beyond her years.

“There’s a place in my neighborhood that serves really good Shinshu soba noodles,” Seiji whispered suddenly, interrupting Saeko’s thoughts. “I’ll take you there, tonight. My treat. Just you and me.”

Surprised, Saeko turned around quickly. Seiji’s face was full of wrinkles even though he was only in his mid-fifties. His small, round eyes peered out at her from his puckered face and blinked frequently. It was clear that he was doing his best to smile, but his eyes conveyed no warmth.

Unbelievable. He’s asking me on a date?

Saeko would have preferred not to eat with Seiji even if the rest of the staff were there too. Needless to say, she had no desire to be alone with him. Besides, she didn’t feel comfortable letting someone who was deeply in debt buy her a meal.

“I’m afraid I have a dinner meeting with the rest of the team tonight,” Saeko gently turned him down. In fact, there was no official plan for that evening, but it was more than likely that things would turn out that way.

Seiji widened his eyes, like a chicken hit by a peashooter. “What time will you finish?”

“Finish …?”

“We can meet up after your dinner meeting.”

Seiji wasn’t taking no for an answer. Saeko shuddered. “I’m not sure exactly what time we’ll be through, but I imagine it might be quite late.”

“I don’t mind. That’s fine. I’ll wait for you if it takes all night.”

“I really couldn’t trouble you to do that.”

“It’s no trouble. You really shouldn’t worry about other people so much. You should do what you want to do, and come and have soba noodles with me. Really, you’re being too formal.” As Seiji spoke, his hand reached for Saeko’s shoulder, but she twisted out of the way.

“I’m afraid it just won’t work out tonight,” she said with an exaggerated grimace. It wasn’t easy to evade a person who interpreted everything the way he wanted.

Seiji’s hand fiddled with the keys in the pocket of his tracksuit pants, and their jangling issued from the area near his crotch. He was probably fingering the key to the front door of the Fujimuras’ house.

It was as if the jingle were meant to say, If you want to get into the house, young lady, you’d better do as I say.

Saeko squinted — the afternoon sunlight was bright. They had been standing in the shade of the house’s eaves, but as the sun sank in the western sky, its rays now shone in her eyes.

She made a visor with her hand, shielding her eyes as she looked up. The days were short at this time of year, and the sun was sinking quickly towards the horizon. She remembered the weather forecast predicting that it would be cold that night. At this rate, it might start getting chilly even before sunset.

The sun’s rays shone on the upper floor of the house too, reflecting in its windows. There were two upstairs rooms, both children’s bedrooms. Inside the windows, the curtains were open, allowing ample sunlight to stream in. From the time she was here before, Saeko remembered the upstairs sash windows being locked, with the lace curtains drawn closed. Today, though, they were tied back at the sides of the windows.

I’ve been in this house before.

When she’d come in the summer, she hadn’t discovered any clues but had been struck by a strange sense of familiarity. For some reason, the entire house had triggered a wave of nostalgia akin to revisiting one’s childhood home.

When I was here last, he guided me through the house.

“Right this way,” Seiji had said, standing extra close to Saeko as he’d escorted her through the curtained rooms.

“Saeko, there’s no need to be formal with me.” Seiji had called her Kuriyama, but now he’d switched to using her first name. As the jangling keys brought her back into the present, she suddenly became aware that Seiji was brandishing a single key in front of her face. The key lay on Seiji’s open palm, which he was now thrusting almost right into her nose. “Here, take it,” he said.

Saeko plucked the key from his hand, taking care not to touch any part of his skin. “I’ll have one of the staff members return it to you later,” she promised.

“Don’t bother. It’s a spare. Go ahead and hold onto it,” Seiji offered.

The mere thought of entertaining the kind of relationship with Seiji that involved him giving her a spare key sent a wave of revulsion through Saeko that almost made her faint. Nonetheless, she wasn’t about to refuse the offer. A spare key to the Fujimura residence was a powerful asset. If they needed to come back and film again, she might be able to get into the house without even dealing with Seiji.

Saeko dropped the key into her purse. She would have preferred to wrap the key in a tissue first, but that wasn’t an option at the moment.

11

For the second time, Saeko crossed the threshold of the Fujimuras’ home.

As the front door opened, the smell of earth and leather shoes wafted out. All houses have a unique smell, just as people do, but it was especially strong here. Saeko hadn’t noticed it as much the last time, but today when the door opened and the air from inside enveloped them, she found herself covering her nose with her hands.

Shigeko Torii paused in the front entryway, staring at the welcome mat at the threshold where they would step up after removing their shoes. Saeko and Hashiba watched quietly from behind, being careful not to get in the way of the cameras. In the shoe-removal area just inside the door, two pairs of acupressure sandals were arranged neatly side by side in contrast to two pairs of children’s sneakers that lay scattered messily nearby. Just under the ledge, Saeko also spotted two pairs of dusty traditional wooden sandals. There were two pairs of each type of shoe — the acupressure sandals, sneakers, and wooden sandals — but no leather shoes or women’s pumps in sight.

Torii removed her shoes and stepped up into the house, advancing straight down the corridor. The cameras followed her movements. There had been no pre-arrangement of how she would behave or react, and this was her first time in the house. The sun had gone behind a cloud, but it had been clear that day, and the air was dry. Nonetheless, the air in the home had a humid quality, and the flooring gave off a damp creaking sound with each step Torii took.

Now the famous seer’s much-lauded abilities would be put to the test. On the train ride from Tokyo to Chino, Saeko had encountered an aspect of Torii’s unusual powers, and they had made an impression. While the old woman hadn’t exactly penetrated to the very core of the tragedy Saeko had experienced long ago, she had accurately assessed its general provinces. Saeko wasn’t yet 100 percent convinced, but she was halfway there, and ready to see more. If Torii succeeded in intuiting an aspect of this missing persons case that hit the mark, Saeko was likely to be persuaded.

As Torii rounded a corner to the left of the corridor, sandwiched between the two cameras, Hashiba and Saeko removed their shoes, stepped into the house, and followed quietly behind.

Saeko followed Hashiba down the corridor to the entrance of the living room. They stopped in the doorway and peered inside.

Next to the open-counter style kitchen was a table for six, and close to it a corner sofa. The living and dining area was roughly fifteen tatami mats in area, with the sofa serving as a partition between the two spaces. Cabinets and shelving lined the walls with no wasted space. At a glance, it was clear that the members of this household were well-organized and tidy.

Torii sat down on the living room sofa facing the television. The set was off, its screen merely mirroring the room. The reflected image was slightly rounded at the edges and almost monochromatic. Torii would be seeing her own reflection in the screen as well.

The old woman picked up the remote control and made as if to operate it, but then hesitated, fiddling with it for a moment before setting it back down on the table. Instead she picked up one of the glasses that had been left there. There was a tiny bit of white residue at the bottom. Ten months ago, the owner of the home had poured a beer into this glass and left it unfinished on the table. The liquid had evaporated completely, leaving only traces of foam at the very bottom as evidence.

Torii brought the glass to her nose and sniffed.

She cocked her head to the side as if lost in deep contemplation. Then she stood up and traversed the dining room into the kitchen, where she opened the refrigerator door.

As Torii leaned forward to peer into the refrigerator, the light from inside illuminated her profile, bathing her thin hair in a cool, pale light that made it look whiter than ever. In response to its door opening, the motor in the back of the refrigerator let out a growling rumble.

Even now, the household’s utility bills continued to be automatically deducted each month from their plentiful bank accounts, and the home’s electricity, gas, water, and telephone services were still operational.

Torii examined the refrigerator’s contents before extracting a Styrofoam container of fermented soybeans, or natto. She carried it over to the dining table and sat down. With a strange look on her face, Torii sat opposite ten-month-old natto, probably purchased at some neighborhood grocery store, and appeared to sink into a deep trance. Earlier she had been muttering incomprehensibly to herself, but now she maintained absolute silence. For a moment, she seemed about to speak. But instead she paused, her face frozen in the expression of a person just about to sneeze, her eyes staring off into space. She remained like that for about half a minute, her mouth hanging open.

Hashiba couldn’t take the suspense any longer. “Do you see something?” he asked. His voice could easily be removed from the footage at the editing stage.

The well-timed question seemed to pull Torii’s consciousness back to reality. “I see a dark abyss,” she responded simply.

“What do you mean, a dark abyss?” Hashiba probed.

“I don’t know how deep it is, but I see the bottom of a valley set between steep cliffs.”

“Are the people who lived in this house at the bottom of that valley?”

“I don’t know. But the valley is moving, like a living thing.”

As Saeko listened to the exchange between Hashiba and Torii, she imagined a bird’s eye view of a valley, dark and writhing like a snake. At the same time, it made her think of Seiji. It occurred to her suddenly that if a snake’s face were covered in wrinkles, it might look a lot like Seiji.

Just then, she heard a soft clapping sound near her ear. It was a signal from Hashiba. “Wait there just a moment,” he directed.

Quickly, Hashiba called Kagayama over and gave him some brief instructions. “Help me gather together some things the family members used in their daily lives. You go upstairs and find something of the children’s. I’ll find something that belonged to the parents downstairs.”

As the director issued his instructions, the two cameras continued to film Torii.

Kagayama looked confused. He seemed unsure of what Hashiba had in mind.

“I want you to find something each member of the family used regularly. Clothes, a comb, whatever. Bring me something that belonged to each of the children,” Hashiba clarified.

“Got it.” Finally comprehending, Kagayama started to sprint off, but Hashiba stopped him.

“Just a minute. When you do, be careful not to mess up their rooms. Just collect the necessary items and do your best not to touch anything else.”

“Understood.”

Kagayama ran swiftly up the stairs.

Hashiba watched him go and then made his way to the bathroom. It would be easy to find something each member of the family used regularly there.

He opened the sliding door between the hallway and the bathroom. The sink was just opposite the door, ivory colored with a three-way mirror that greeted Hashiba with his own reflection. The daylight that poured in through the small window next to the sink was sufficient to illuminate both the changing and bathing area so that there was no need to turn on the lights.

Hashiba opened the medicine cabinet behind the mirror, revealing four toothbrushes lined up inside. Below, the sink was fairly clean, but there were tiny bits of toothpaste congealed here and there and a few stray hairs tangled in the drain.

Hashiba was about to reach for the four toothbrushes when he hesitated and plucked several tissues from a nearby tissue box. He wrapped the toothbrushes in the tissues so as not to handle them directly. He wasn’t worried about preserving forensic evidence at a potential crime scene; rather, he simply lacked the courage to directly handle toothbrushes that probably still retained traces of their owners’ saliva.

Hashiba stuck the thick wad of tissues containing the four toothbrushes in his pocket. At least now he had something all four family members had used regularly.

There was a laundry machine next to the sink, with a laundry basket sandwiched in between. The basket contained clothes that had been laundered but not yet hung out to dry. They were mostly light things like hand-towels and underwear, and all of the items had dried in a wrinkly mass. When he picked one up, it retained its shape like a pumice stone.

When had these clothes been laundered? It seemed more than likely that the load had been done just before the family’s disappearance.

There was shelving over the laundry machine with a fluorescent light installed underneath. Hashiba switched it on and peered into the machine. Inside, there were a number of items of clothing that still hadn’t been washed. These were heavier items, like jeans and track pants, and a scoop of detergent had already been sprinkled on top. Something must have happened to Mrs. Fujimura after she’d transferred the first load of laundry into the basket and was about to start a second.

Still leaning forward to gaze into the laundry machine, Hashiba took a step backwards. His heel stepped on something thick and soft. He looked down, and what he’d taken for a bathmat in the dim light was actually a stray garment on the floor. Hashiba was standing on the leg of a pair of denim trousers that must have belonged either to Mr. Fujimura or his son.

The polka dot bathmat was in fact hanging on a nearby towel rack, and two pairs of waterproof slippers were propped nearby. All the footwear in this home seemed to come in units of two pairs.

Hashiba turned on the light in the bathing area and opened the inward-facing folding doors that led inside. The tub was pale pink and seemed much newer than the rest of the home. The Fujimuras had probably had the bathroom redone not long ago.

The tub was in a state similar to the beer glass. The bathwater that had been left when the family disappeared ten months ago had cooled and evaporated, leaving behind a film of hair and dead skin. A layer of mold had grown on top in a mottled pattern only to dry up and die.

Hashiba exited the bathroom and crossed through the hallway into the tatami-floored master bedroom.

It opened up onto a southern-facing veranda that was still warm from the rays of the sun. An old-fashioned wicker chair sat on the veranda, with a hand-knit cardigan draped across its back. Hashiba could imagine Haruko, the wife, wearing the cardigan as she sat in the chair, basking in the sun as she gazed out at the garden. He followed her gaze in his imagination and noticed an insect chirping in the grass outside. Its thin, reed-like voice wafted into the room with a scent of soil as Hashiba turned his attention back to the bedroom.

In between two closet doors was a black Buddhist altar, with a half-used-up candle. The shelf in front of it held a teacup and four medicine capsules neatly lined up, and next to them were two long, smooth stones that had been propped up in the shape of the character for “person,” almost like some sort of religious ritual.

The photograph displayed in the altar was probably of the family’s paternal grandfather. It was hard to tell how old he was in the picture, but his face was the shape of a watermelon seed and his head was completely bald. His wrinkled face bore a striking resemblance to Seiji’s. Since they were father and son, perhaps it was to be expected. With his bald head, the man brought to mind the image of a snake in Hashiba’s mind.

Just in front of the photograph of the Fujimura patriarch was something black and shiny. Hashiba picked it up. It was a leather-bound day planner. The year 1994 was printed on its cover in gold foil, and for some reason the dull glint aroused Hashiba’s curiosity. Given its age, function, and location, it seemed like just the thing for Torii to use for her readings.

12

One of the cameras shot a view of the table from over Shigeko Torii’s shoulder. The dark brown dining table was strewn with various daily necessities belonging to the Fujimuras: the toothbrushes and the hand-towels and undergarments dried in crumpled clumps that Hashiba had collected; the pencil boxes, pajamas, and Walkman that Kagayama had brought down from the children’s bedrooms.

Torii picked up the objects one by one, holding them to her forehead, sniffing them, observing them, and sorting them into categories. Soon there were four small piles on the table. Based on the fact that there was a toothbrush in each pile, it seemed she had divided them according to their owners. Each pile included roughly three items, four at the most.

That was when Saeko noticed a small, black, rectangular object set off to the side, separate from the four piles.

Behind the camera, Saeko craned her neck, trying to see what the lone item was. A cigarette case? No. It looked more like a day planner. Saeko found herself intrigued by that specific object. Somehow, it struck her as familiar. “Please be as specific as you can about their locations,” Hashiba was instructing Torii, but Saeko was oblivious, focused solely on the black day planner.

Hashiba didn’t just want a vague image — he wanted a detailed description that would enable them to pinpoint a location. A river, a bridge, a lake … He realized that it was unlikely that the four Fujimuras were still alive, but as the director, he wanted his project to help resolve the mystery. If the Fujimuras’ bodies had been hidden somewhere, he wanted his program to lead to their recovery. That was the whole point of featuring Shigeo Torii.

On the other hand, he didn’t want to put Torii under undue pressure or stress. “Take your time now, and relax. Could you tell us a bit about the image you’re getting?” he prompted.

Torii’s breath grew suddenly labored. She clutched her chest, tilting her throat towards the ceiling. Her trembling spread from her fingertips to her hands and arms, and then her entire body, making the table rattle.

The psychic’s body lengthened slightly. Suddenly she sprang out of her chair and darted across the room to the kitchen. She flung open one of the cabinets as if she knew exactly what was inside and removed a bottle of sake. Taking a measuring cup from the counter near the sink, she filled it to brimming and downed the liquid. Then she set the bottle down on the counter top and looked up, turning her head this way and that as her eyes scanned the room busily. The rapid movements of her pupils seemed to suggest a corresponding intensity in the images flashing through her mind. After a moment, her gaze quieted, focusing on a single point.

Meanwhile, Saeko found herself increasingly fascinated by the black book on the table. She leaned towards it, trying to get a better look while the cameras were focused elsewhere. Its black cover was worn and tattered, and the leather was peeling at the corners. Near the top of the cover, it bore a logo inscribed in gold foil that was now mostly worn away.

A familiar logo.

Saeko reached for the book, but her hand froze in mid-air. Was it all right for her to touch it? It occurred to her that her touch might somehow compromise Torii’s ability to get a psychic reading from the object.

But Saeko was certain she recognized that logo. The design was clever and appealing, featuring a semi-circle-shaped boat with a sail shaped like the letter K, inscribed in a circle. The year 1994 was printed beneath the logo — the year chronicled in its pages.

Nineteen ninety-four — the year bore special significance for Saeko.

The cameras were following Torii back towards the table. Quickly, before the cameras focused on it, Saeko snatched up the little book and moved back towards the edge of the room.

“If that’s what you want, fine. I won’t stop you!” a man’s voice echoed suddenly in Saeko’s head.

She flinched, looking quickly from side to side. Was a member of the staff reprimanding her for touching things without permission? But nobody was. It had been a completely unfamiliar voice. Each word had rung out clearly, and Saeko had the distinct impression that she had been given permission to take the book.

The voice lingered indelibly in her mind, dark and ominous, leaving an unpleasant feeling that slowly permeated her body. Slowly, Saeko came to the realization that the voice hadn’t come from an external, physical source. It was an imaginary voice that had been somehow triggered by the act of touching the book. Was it a sign that Saeko was coming to possess powers similar to Torii’s? Saeko didn’t welcome the prospect of acquiring Torii’s ability to derive flashes of insight about an object’s history whenever she touched something.

Saeko huddled in the corner of the room, trying to contain her emotions as she gripped the leather-bound book tightly in both hands. Meanwhile, the cameras rolled on without her …

Torii sat absolutely still in her chair, the palms of both hands pressed firmly against the table. Hashiba looked on for quite some time before he felt the need to interrupt. “Ms. Torii, what are you getting? Can you describe it to us?”

Torii raised both of her hands and waved them slowly in the air over the table, her palms facing downwards. She seemed to be trying to pick up psychic energy from the family’s belongings through her palms, but the dramatic movements struck Saeko as phony for the first time since meeting Torii. Waving her hands in the air with her eyes closed, the old woman reminded Saeko of an enraptured conductor directing the final strains of a symphony.

A low growl began to rumble in Torii’s throat. Her exaggerated movements grew smaller and smaller until only her fingertips described a point in the air. The middle fingers of both hands pointed downwards, as if indicating an invisible tube that might serve as a portal into another world.

“On the last night, there was a presence other than the four Fujimuras in this home,” Torii intoned somberly. It was clear that she was now in a trance-like state. Her body seemed to give off a yellowish aura that filled the entire room.

Only Saeko was impervious to the strange atmosphere affecting the rest of the group. Instead, she remained transfixed by the black day planner. She had truly discovered a portal into another world.

She knew exactly what the mark on its cover signified. It was her father’s company’s logo, and the notebook was a day planner produced by her father’s company. He had used a book just like it to keep track of his schedule. Saeko had no idea how many copies the company had produced. Hundreds? Not more than a thousand, she was sure. Each year, they printed them up and distributed them to clients, family, and friends. Perhaps Saeko had discovered one in the Fujimuras’ home simply by coincidence.

Saeko rifled through the book.

Its pages were full of penciled entries inscribed in cramped lettering. As Saeko skimmed through them, she saw that the calendar had been used not just as a schedule book but as a sort of journal as well.

July 25–27, staying at Yamanaka Lake for translation project. Must complete manuscript before Steven Sellers arrives in Japan. Daughter’s summer vacation has begun. She seems quite busy studying for her college entrance exams year after next, won’t have much time for me when I get back to Tokyo.

Just as Saeko had intuited, the book was indeed a window into her past.

A stabbing pain shot through her temples. Unable to stand, she sank to the floor right there, resting the book on her knees. She turned to the last page.

There was a dramatic decrease in the amount of text entered after August 22nd. After that, the planner was used solely as an agenda, with no more journal entries.

It was the day after Saeko’s father had called his daughter in Tokyo from the N Hotel in Narita, just before he had disappeared.

Quickly, Saeko slipped the book into her pocket. Anything that had belonged to her father was rightfully hers, and she had no qualms about taking the book. She was supposed to have it.

The discovery of her father’s agenda book from the year of his disappearance was a tremendous and unbelievable stroke of luck. If she could trace her father’s movements prior to his disappearance, she could reopen the investigation of his whereabouts.

Taking care to remain out of the camera’s view, Hashiba moved towards the side of the table opposite Torii. He had been posing his questions from the doorway behind her, but he was growing frustrated. He wanted to be closer to Torii and see if he could move things along.

“Ms. Torii, would you please tell us more about what you’re seeing?”

“The servant of the gods comes in a snake’s form. It preys on life …” Torii paused, her voice choking up. She trembled violently, and her face seemed to be searching the room, trying to detect something. The skin of her cheek quivered, and her pupils rolled upwards.

“Is something wrong?” Startled by her ghastly expression, Hashiba retreated backwards a step.

“Quiet!” Torii hissed, raising a finger to her lips in an unmistakable gesture.

Instantly, the atmosphere in the room turned to ice. Everyone stood rooted in their spots, absolutely still. Only Torii slowly turned. Her gaze passed over the hallway door and a shelf supporting a fish tank, coming to rest at a windowpane. Then she, too, fell motionless.

“The earth will now shake,” Torii intoned.

Did she mean that there was an earthquake coming?

Crack!

It wasn’t the window shattering. It was as if a chasm had opened in the air itself, sharply but painlessly striking the skin of the room’s occupants.

For almost twenty seconds, everyone waited with bated breath, straining intently to detect the presence in the room.

The sky that had been so clear earlier was now covered in clouds. They moved rapidly across the sky, sending flashes of bluish-white light arcing downwards. Outside, the southern Japanese Alps seemed to press in on them. The mountains communicated with the canopy of clouds overhead through glints of lightning, undulating wildly like scan lines on a CRT screen.

With the window sashes tightly closed, the room should have been sealed off from the wind. Yet, the air in the room circulated wildly — it wasn’t wind. It could only be described as extremely localized air movement, and there was nothing natural about it. A burst of air pressure that blew up out of the earth and through the floor.

The windows began to rattle, just as a dog began baying in the distance. Nearby, another dog answered the call, and soon the noise was deafening. Every dog in the neighborhood seemed to be howling at the sky.

Then suddenly the sound of the beating of countless wings filled the air, like a flock of crows rising up into the sky all at once from a telephone line. They seemed to be fleeing, aware that something was afoot.

Saeko and Hashiba’s eyes met, as if to send a mutual signal that something was about to happen.

Saeko felt a sensation similar to the contents of her stomach lurching upwards. She stumbled, unable to keep her footing.

A cabinet next to her wobbled and fell, spilling its contents. The objects seemed to tumble off of the slanting shelf in slow motion, as if gravity wasn’t working properly.

Then she felt a sharp impact to her skull, and the colors faded from her vision. As her consciousness dwindled, out of the corner of her eye she saw Hashiba running toward her.

13

When Saeko opened her eyes, she didn’t know where she was. And when was it? Whether someone told her a week had passed while she was unconscious or that it had been only an hour, she wouldn’t be able to refute the claim.

Her gaze traveled from the ceiling down the wall, then took in the person sitting by her bedside. Before she could fully register who it was, a voice said, “Oh! You’re awake!”

The voice was Hashiba’s. Saeko recognized the clothes he was wearing; just as before, he had on a long-sleeved shirt with the sleeves rolled up to the elbows. He was close enough that Saeko could see the hairs of his muscular forearms wavering in the fluorescent light.

An image of the last thing she had seen before losing consciousness flashed through Saeko’s mind.

She had felt the ground lurch upwards, and the entire room had rocked in a wave-like motion, causing the objects on the table to slide off the edge and tumble through space. The cameramen had crouched down, shielding their expensive equipment, and Torii had slid to safety under the table, facing upwards the whole time, like a gymnast executing a back hip circle. Only the unlucky Saeko was left standing next to a cabinet, and as she’d reached for it for support, the cabinet itself began to pitch forwards just before her fingers reached it, sending a ceramic vessel on the top crashing down on Saeko’s head.

Hashiba looked overjoyed that Saeko had regained consciousness, and his haggard face flushed with color.

“I’m so glad you’re awake!” He looked almost tearful with relief. Immediately, he hit the call button to summon the nurse. He had been instructed to let the doctors know as soon as Saeko woke up.

It took less than a minute for the nurse to arrive, but as they waited, Hashiba gave Saeko a quick rundown of how an ambulance had picked her up at the Fujimura residence.

At 3:54 that afternoon, an earthquake with an intensity of between four and five on the Japanese scale had struck the Suwa Lake area. Nobody had been killed, but a number of homes right at the epicenter at Suwa Lake had been damaged. A handful of people who had been unluckily struck by falling objects had been injured, including Saeko. The ambulance had taken her to the Emergency Room at the Ina General Hospital. All together, five people who had been injured in the earthquake had been brought here.

In the ambulance, the paramedics had made sure Saeko’s airway was open so that she could breathe. As soon as they arrived at the hospital, they had hooked her up to an IV, measured her blood pressure, and assessed her breathing. With all of the emergency staff working together, it had taken mere minutes. They had proceeded to give Saeko a CT scan, and the entire process was finished in just twenty minutes.

The CT scan revealed that there was no lethal damage to her brain. There was some concern over the fact that she had remained unconscious for two hours. The doctors worried that she might show symptoms of subdural hemorrhage or a cerebral contusion and deemed it necessary to monitor her carefully.

Saeko had been moved into one of the standard hospital rooms, with a curtain that screened off her bed from the other bed. Her breath and heart rate were being recorded by a monitor next to the bed, but she couldn’t read the display from where she lay.

The nurse called in Saeko’s doctor, and Hashiba stood up quickly to make room. The doctor checked the numbers on the monitor and asked Saeko various questions. He seemed satisfied by her responses.

“Yes, yes …” he nodded vigorously.

Encouraged, Saeko asked a question of her own. “Doctor, how much longer do I need to stay here?” The words came out in a tumble.

“If you’d only been unconscious for a few minutes, we would have classified it as a minor concussion. But two hours is rather long. You may feel fine right now, but it’s safest to assume that you’ve experienced some brain damage. We don’t want to run the risk of bringing on serious complications later, so we’ll need you to stick around until we can be sure there’s nothing to worry about.”

With a slight groan, Saeko shut her eyes and conjured up an image of her day planner.

Today and tomorrow are fine because I’m supposed to be working on the TV project. But I need to be in Gifu the day after to report on a different project …

“How long will the tests take?” Saeko asked.

“At least three days, a week at the longest.”

Saeko shuddered at the thought of being shut up in the hospital for a week. After the report in Gifu, she needed to write up her article and send it in to the magazine, and then she was scheduled to head up to Hokkaido for a different project. No matter how she looked at it, there was no way to extend the deadlines.

“Please take it easy. We need to keep an eye on you for a little while.”

With that, the doctor gave the nurse a few words of instruction and they both filed out.

Hashiba disappeared after them but returned moments later, dejectedly taking a seat once more at Saeko’s bedside.

“I’m so sorry,” he said, bowing deeply.

Saeko was startled. Why was he apologizing to her? “For what?” she asked.

“This wouldn’t have happened to you if I hadn’t asked you to come here.” Hashiba’s hands were on his thighs, his elbows bowed out to the side. His head was so low, it was almost right in front of Saeko’s face.

“It was just bad luck. And I should’ve been more careful.”

“But if you hadn’t been there, this wouldn’t have happened.”

Saeko didn’t really care that she’d gotten injured. She wasn’t in pain, and she felt completely normal. The main issue was the trouble it would cause if she had to stay at the hospital for too long. But she bit back on her frustration and asked after the staff instead.

“Was everyone else okay?”

“Yes, fortunately,” Hashiba assured her. Saeko alone had drawn the short straw.

“What about the project? Did you get some good footage?”

When Saeko brought up the show, Hashiba almost leapt to his feet. “Did we ever!” he began, before quickly checking himself. He shook his head, realizing how insensitive it was to get excited about the footage they’d gotten when a member of the team was incapacitated.

“As a collaborator, it would make me glad if you did,” Saeko reassured him.

“I don’t know if you’d call it good footage, but we definitely captured some interesting material. Do you remember what happened? Shigeko Torii predicted the earthquake right before it happened. That sort of thing doesn’t happen every day — capturing a prediction, and then having it realized and getting the whole thing on camera.”

“But does that bear any relationship to the missing persons case?”

“Ms. Torii has given us some descriptions that are good hints as to the family’s current whereabouts. We plan to look for places corresponding to her descriptions tomorrow and the next day to get some footage at those locations.”

“I hope you find something.”

“Yes, that would be great. But even if we don’t, we have a perfectly viable show. Thanks to you, Saeko.”

“Not at all. I’m so sorry I wasn’t more helpful …” Saeko had been scheduled to attend the filming tomorrow as well, but that wouldn’t be possible now.

“Don’t worry about that. Just rest and take it easy. And please let me know if there’s anything I can do for you. What about your family? Do you want me to call them and explain what happened?”

Saeko looked the other way with a forlorn smile. “I don’t have a family,” she informed him.

“What?”

“There’s no one to contact.”

Hashiba looked disconcerted as he took in this information. If nothing more, at least he knew now that Saeko was single.

“In that case, let me get you whatever you need. The hospital shop has pretty much everything.” Memo pad in hand, Hashiba waited for instructions, but Saeko hesitated.

Even without checking, she could already tell. The nurses had changed her out of the clothes she had been wearing earlier, leaving only her underwear, and dressed her in a hospital gown. The travel bag Saeko had left in the van was by the side of the bed. It had a change of clothes in it, but since Saeko had expected to spend only one night away from home, she hadn’t brought any feminine hygiene products. Psychological duress always made Saeko’s period come early. But she found herself unable to tell Hashiba what she needed most at the moment.

Besides, I can ask the nurse later …

Saeko decided against asking for sanitary products and instead told Hashiba, “I’m thirsty.”

“Fine. I’ll get you some juice or something.”

“Thank you. Just a minute,” she said as Hashiba rose to leave. “What happened to the clothes I was wearing when I got here?” For some reason, talking to Hashiba reminded Saeko of her father, and she’d remembered the old day planner she had been looking at when the earthquake struck.

“Here. It should all be here in this wardrobe.”

“Would you hand me my jacket?” She remembered dropping the day planner into the pocket of her buckskin jacket. Unless it had slipped out when she’d fallen, it should still be there.

Hashiba circled around the foot of the bed and retrieved the jacket from the wardrobe. “Is this it?” he asked, proffering it to Saeko across his forearm.

Please, let it be there, Saeko prayed as she reached into the pocket. Her fingers encountered the texture of smooth leather. It is! Without thinking, Saeko hugged the little book to her chest.

“Your day planner?” Hashiba asked. He didn’t seem to realize that Saeko had taken the book from the Fujimuras’ home. As he stood up with Saeko’s jacket over his arm, his expression was one of innocent curiosity.

Saeko didn’t respond. A thought flashed through her mind: I wonder if he’s married?

It was the second time the question had occurred to her.

14

Night came early in the hospital wing. The overhead lights were switched off at nine o’clock, and the patients were only allowed to keep their bedside lamps on until ten.

Almost two hours had passed since Hashiba had left at the end of visiting hours.

Normally, Saeko never went to bed at this hour. She usually stayed up until 2 or 3 a.m., and to fall asleep any earlier than that she needed a drink. If she stayed in the hospital a while, Saeko was sure she’d get used to the schedule, but it was going to be a challenge falling asleep this first night.

Determined to make herself go to sleep, Saeko turned off her bedside lamp and set down the manuscript she’d been reading on her bedside table. After skimming through her father’s day planner, she had recalled that the article Toshiya had given her was still in her bag and had pulled it out to pass the time.

Just as Toshiya had said, Jack Thorne’s paper specifically addressed the relationship between black holes and information theory. The thesis was that information was the fundamental component of both matter and life and that black holes were a sort of massive information disposal mechanism.

A black hole came into being when a massive star went extinct and its own powerful gravity caused it to get smaller and smaller until it occupied zero space, becoming a sort of rift in space-time. No particle sucked into the hole could escape, including light, meaning that any information in the vicinity was completely swallowed up.

Terrifying though they sounded, Saeko knew that black holes actually existed. There was one close to the center of the Milky Way, near the Sagittarius Constellation, that was 2.5 million times the mass of the sun.

The more Saeko contemplated the vast reaches of space, the further she felt from sleep. As she lay awake on the hospital bed with her eyes closed, the shuffling of slippers interrupted her thoughts. She opened her eyes slightly to the silhouette of an old woman on the curtain that partitioned off Saeko’s bed on three sides. The old woman’s hair was pulled up in a round bun on the top of her head, and her baggy hospital gown made her distorted shadow look like the paper dolls children made to ward off rain.

Saeko had thought the other woman was asleep, but apparently she’d gone to the bathroom and was just now returning. “All right, everyone. Let’s get some shut-eye now!” the woman declared in an oddly cheerful tone as she made her way to her bed.

It was just the two of them in the room. Saeko had heard that the old woman had undergone surgery for a subarachnoid hemorrhage and had been transferred to the general ward two weeks ago for rehabilitation since she was recovering smoothly. Sometimes she suddenly let out joyful little shouts for no obvious reason — perhaps an effect of the stress her brain had been through. At dinnertime she had raised quite a commotion and startled Hashiba by complaining of a huge purple spider on the ceiling.

“Good night,” Saeko responded in a low voice, closing her eyes once more.

Even after lights out, the ward was full of sounds. The old woman rustled her sheets in the next bed over, humming happily to herself. Oogh, an old man moaned in the six-person room across the hallway, as if in pain or having a bad dream. Here and there bedsprings creaked as patients rolled over, and the footsteps of passers-by drifted in from the outward window along with the hum of traffic and the rumble of passing trains.

Having been brought to the hospital unconscious in an ambulance, Saeko knew very little about her surroundings. She had no idea what part of Ina City she was in, or what the rest of the ward was like. The lack of information was vexing. It made her uneasy to be in a place she knew so little about, in an unfamiliar city.

“Nurse, come here, please! Nurse!”

It was the voice of the old man in the room across the hall. He sobbed for help, his voice trembling, even though pressing the call button next to his pillow would have served the same purpose.

“There he goes again,” another voice lamented.

Next, Saeko heard the footsteps of a nurse coming down the hallway, their rhythm slow, as if she were in no hurry. She was probably used to being called in after lights out. Perhaps the old man just wanted some attention. In any case, the others seemed accustomed to his wails.

“What’s the matter, Mr. Yasuda? How many times do I have to tell you to use the call button?”

Saeko could hear the young woman’s low whisper faintly through the door. The old man seemed oblivious to those around him, but the nurse was at least making an effort to be quiet.

Someone began to wheeze in another room, and a number of other patients began to cough, as if triggered by the first. It reminded Saeko of the dogs baying just before the earthquake. Once the first dog started, every dog in the entire neighborhood had chimed in, like flames spreading across a dry field, filling the sky with their ominous harmony.

It wasn’t the noises that prevented Saeko from sleeping. Each individual noise triggered various associations, sparking unwelcome thoughts. The images the sounds triggered weighed her down, dragging her towards the bottom of a dark abyss. She was in no state to sleep.

Saeko tried to think about something fun. It was a trick she often employed when she was having trouble sleeping. She thought about things she was looking forward to or planned imaginary trips to places she wanted to see. Of course, the ideal travel companion would be a handsome man. If she had to pick from the men she knew, a prime candidate was Hashiba. The chances of a woman meeting a man she wouldn’t mind sleeping with were extremely low. When Saeko had first met her ex-husband, she’d felt that way about him, but by the end of their marriage the mere touch of his hand sparked a wave of loathing in her. Perhaps there was no hope of ever meeting a man she would always want to touch. But right now, Saeko felt like the possibility might exist with Hashiba. The kindness he’d shown in this hospital room had spurred the positive emotions she felt toward him. But the fact that he was thirty-five, like Saeko, was a bad sign. The chances of him being single were slim.

Still, she was free to fantasize. Saeko imagined drawing close to Hashiba. It didn’t excite her so much as inspire a slow, melting feeling. She imagined not the act of love, but the resonance of it, his warmth enveloping her. She relaxed her shoulders, then her back, then her arms and legs all the way to her fingers and toes, letting herself drift in the sweet fantasy.

How many hours had passed since she’d turned off her bedside lamp? Saeko wasn’t sure if she’d nodded off for five minutes or an hour. Both of her eyes were still closed, but her mind had popped back into wakefulness. Something had woken her up, but she didn’t know what it was.

Without opening her eyes, Saeko probed with her other senses to gauge her surroundings. The space was full with a strange presence. There was a wall behind Saeko’s head and the other three sides of the bed were curtained off. To her left, the curtain nearest the hallway was fluttering gently. She could feel the faint breeze caused by its movement against her cheek.

Someone had pushed through the curtain and come inside.

That someone was standing right next to Saeko’s bed, looking down at her. Saeko could sense it clearly even with her eyes shut. The image crystallized in her consciousness and bore down on her.

She tried to raise a hand but couldn’t move, tried to cry out but found her throat constricted. Even her eyelids were paralyzed, and she couldn’t open them. Perhaps this was what it felt like to fall into a black hole — she had lost all control of her body. It was the same intense sleep paralysis that she always suffered.

She could hear the intruder breathing in and out, not in one spot, but slowly crawling across the room, low to the floor. The presence gave off a familiar stench, and Saeko knew exactly whose smell it was. A sour smell, like rancid sweat.

Tsk! a tongue clucked. I waited for you!

The voice didn’t enter through her ears. Instead, its message penetrated directly into her mind. The voice’s owner was angry at her that she hadn’t come. She heard the muffled jingle of a bundle of keys at the level of her mattress.

By now, Saeko was almost sure she knew who was standing next to her bed.

She couldn’t move her arms or legs, open her eyes, or speak. She didn’t even know if this was reality or a nightmare. Her heart pounded wildly, revealing her body’s honest response.

As always, Saeko felt as if she were trapped in a globe of darkness. It’s my mind that’s trapped, not my body, she told herself fervently. If only she could move a finger or a toe ever so slightly, it might free her entire body from whatever was holding it captive. But try as she might, Saeko couldn’t do it. Her fingertips wouldn’t move even a hair.

Help! she screamed, but her voice found no outlet. The scream only resonated inside her body, making her feel all the more suffocated.

The area around her chest felt drafty; the covers must have gotten tangled up somehow. Yes — earlier the blanket had been pulled up over her shoulders, but now it was all bunched up like a snake’s skin at her navel.

Through the thin cotton of the hospital gown, Saeko felt someone’s fingertips grazing her skin. The touch was so light, it felt less like fingers and more like someone breathing on her from close up.

The sensation grazed her nipples and slid between her breasts, slipped through the opening in her hospital garment and across the outside of her left breast. Suddenly, Saeko felt a stabbing pain. The fingertip was no longer barely detectable. It bore down sharply and deliberately into a single spot, digging in with a fingernail.

Ouch!

It wasn’t pain, exactly. The strong sensation startled her more than anything else.

The voice responded immediately. “Keep this up, and you’ll be one of us soon enough.”

With that, the presence was suddenly gone, leaving behind only the dull ache in Saeko’s breast.

The tingling in her breast spread in one direction down her torso and into her lower body, while at the same time crawling up her shoulders and neck. It continued to diverge and spread until shades of the sensation enveloped her entire body and at last she found she could move again — first her fingers and toes, then her hands and feet.

When she could feel beyond a doubt that there was no longer anyone next to her, Saeko slowly opened both eyes. A single miniature bulb glowed over the curtain at the foot of her bed, and there was more light in the room than she had imagined. The curtain nearest the corridor — the one where she had sensed someone standing moments ago — seemed both still and in motion.

Saeko didn’t know what to think. Had an actual person really been next to her? Or had it just been a hallucination brought on by her sleep paralysis?

There was one way to tell. Saeko pressed the palm of her hand to her breast. Trembling with fear, her fingers probed the surface of the sore spot in her left breast. She couldn’t tell by touch alone whether there was a fingernail mark on her breast. But there was no mistaking the spot. Even now, the ache lingered, and she could feel the lump under the skin.

It was round and hard, and roughly a centimeter in diameter — the same lump she’d discovered ten days ago and stubbornly ignored, telling herself it was probably mastitis. Dismissing it as such and denying that it might be breast cancer had enabled her to maintain temporary peace of mind in the midst of her busy work schedule.

And now someone’s finger had pinpointed and pressed down on the spot with complete conviction. Was it just a coincidence? Or had Saeko’s repressed fears reared their heads and given birth to a hallucination by way of warning?

The shiver that ran down Saeko’s spine shook the entire mattress, making the springs creak audibly. She couldn’t control her shaking, which built up into convulsive waves. She crossed her hands across her chest, pressing down to contain the scream that threatened to rise from her throat.

As another convulsion seized her, the old man across the hallway moaned once more. Oogh …

A toilet flushed, and the sound of the tank refilling seemed to go on forever, punctuated by the sound of a light bulb burning out in the hallway.

Saeko twisted her body, reaching for the call button. But what exactly would she say to the nurse when she came?

I was having a sleep paralysis attack, and there was a ghost next to my bed …

Or perhaps she should ask the nurse point blank if there was a man called Seiji Fujimura staying in this hospital. It was the only rational explanation. Before they had started shooting that day at the Fujimuras’ house, Seiji had hovered so close to Saeko he was practically touching her. As soon as they’d started filming, he had made himself scarce, and Saeko hadn’t seen him since. But he could still have been lurking nearby when the earthquake struck, and it was entirely possible that he too had been injured and brought to the same hospital. What if he’d learned that Saeko was staying here and had snuck into her room in the middle of the night? But even if he had, that didn’t explain how he could have known exactly where to find the lump in her breast.

The possibility that he had zeroed in on a fear Saeko had locked away inside chilled her more than anything.

Before she pressed the call button, Saeko checked the clock: 11:55 p.m. Morning was still a long ways away; the night was only just beginning. What if he came back again in the night? She was far too frightened to sleep.

She needed to talk to another human being. Anyone. She needed that reassurance. Without another moment’s hesitation, Saeko pressed the call button.

Please, come!

She understood only too well how the sobbing old man across the hallway must feel.

Chapter 2: Rift

1

In mid-December, almost three weeks after Saeko had returned to Tokyo, there were frequent reports of earthquakes in the Ina area, where Saeko had been hospitalized.

Ina City was built right on top of an active fault and had always been prone to earthquakes, but recently especially so. In the past there had often been minor tremors, but the earthquake that had struck while Saeko was at the Fujimura residence seemed to have triggered the recent rash of temblors. The newscaster explained that they were caused by a shift in the active fault.

Whenever there was a news story about an earthquake, the events of the night Saeko had passed in the hospital in Ina came flooding back.

Her body still retained a vivid memory of being paralyzed while a man standing next to her bed fingered her breast.

The terror had lasted for only one night thanks to a visit from Hashiba the following afternoon.

Hashiba’s visit instantly inspired an assortment of conflicting emotions in Saeko. The nurse she’d called for solace that night hadn’t taken her seriously and left her alone to tremble at shadows. Too terrified of the same thing happening again to sleep, she’d lain awake for the rest of the night, counting the minutes until dawn.

The only person who could possibly understand, and might even be able to help, was Hashiba. Just as she had hoped, he came to see her the next day during a break in filming. He listened to everything she had to say and then inquired with the registration desk as to whether a Seiji Fujimura had been admitted to the hospital. There was nobody in the hospital by that name, deepening the mystery, but the mere fact that Hashiba had taken her seriously meant a great deal to Saeko. He could have just dismissed her story as a dream or hallucination, but the way he sincerely tried to understand what she had been through was a tremendous comfort to Saeko.

When he left that day, he told her, “I have to return to Tokyo this evening, but please let me know when you’re ready to go home and I’ll come and get you.” He’d jotted down his cell number on a piece of paper, and sure enough, the day Saeko was released, he’d driven all the way from Tokyo to pick her up.

On the highway heading back towards Tokyo from Ina, Hashiba had spoken excitedly about his plans for the project. If the program got good ratings, Hashiba was confident that the station would grant him another similar project. If they did, would Saeko consider collaborating again?

She was thrilled that Hashiba had kept his promise, driving all the way out to the hospital in Ina to give her a ride home, even though she knew he had his hands full editing the footage from the project. It was pretty common for men to make all sorts of sweet promises and never follow through on them, but Hashiba was different. He appeared to be the type who kept his word. Saeko knew right away that if he were given a follow-up project, she’d agree to work with him again, unconditionally.

Since getting out of the hospital in Ina and returning to Tokyo, she had been swamped with work. The tests they ran at the hospital had shown no abnormalities in her brain, and they had let her go after four days of observation. Still, she found herself scrambling day and night to make up for lost time.

She’d had someone else cover the interview in Gifu, but she wrote the article, sending it in by e-mail from her assignment in Hokkaido. It was touch and go, but she’d pulled it off in the end. That was a week ago.

The day before yesterday, Hashiba had called. When they met, he informed her jubilantly that the program had garnered stellar ratings and that the station was likely to give him another assignment dealing with a missing persons case. “Thanks to you!” he’d added. Hashiba’s words of appreciation made Saeko all the more glad to have been involved.

When he was appointed chief director of the next project, Hashiba extended an official request that Saeko collaborate once again.

Bolstered by a series in a monthly magazine put out by a major publisher and a highly successful pilot, the project would have a generous budget at its disposal.

When she heard the news, Saeko informed Hashiba and Maezono that there was a limit to what she could unearth alone and proposed that they bring on board a highly skilled professional to make the investigations that much more efficient and accurate.

Both clients consented, agreeing that they would split the cost and jointly reap the benefits of the additional information.

Saeko had a file open in her lap and was just using the remote control to turn off the TV when the phone rang in the living room. She picked up the receiver. The voice on the other end belonged to the exact person she had been thinking of calling: Kitazawa.

“Oh, god. I was just going to call you,” she told him.

“Synchronicity. Which is what I’m calling about, actually. The other day you brought in a file about some missing persons in Itoigawa, right? Well, our office got a request to investigate a disappearance from Itoigawa right around the same time.”

“The same case?” Saeko had copied the documents in the file from editor-in-chief Maezono and left them with Kitazawa.

“No. A different one.”

“You mean, three separate people vanished from Itoigawa right around the same time? By pure coincidence?”

“We should assume they’re connected. The young lady who disappeared was a Mizuho Takayama, age 27, single. She lived with her parents in Musashino, Tokyo. She was the editor of a trade journal. She disappeared in the middle of September of last year. Her parents are the ones who came to us. Mizuho Takayama was visiting Itoigawa to do a report on jade handicrafts when she went missing. Her family’s pretty well off. Her parents had a criminal investigation done, but it didn’t turn up a single clue. They came to us as a last resort. ’Course, there’s only so much we can do, a year after the disappearance.”

Saeko understood painfully well how Mizuho Takayama’s parents must feel. After all, she hadn’t given up on finding her father after all this time. They would probably still be looking for her ten, even twenty years later.

“So, we’re a team. Same target.”

“Yeah. What do you know?” Kitazawa chuckled.

“This changes our approach, of course, since there are multiple disappearances.”

“Exactly. The first thing we need to find is where their paths crossed. I’m going to Itoigawa tomorrow to see what I can find.”

Even if they didn’t find the connection between the three cases, the development was bound to draw a lot more interest to the articles and the TV series.

In the end, they had never solved the Fujimura family’s disappearance. Sadly, Shigeko Torii’s insights hadn’t led to any final resolution. Instead, it seemed the number of unsolved disappearances was only increasing.

If the string of cases were united by some sort of cause, it might help Saeko find her father. After all, she had discovered his day planner at the Fujimuras’ home. It had to be more than a coincidence.

Saeko had a flash of awareness of some sort of superhuman force. The instincts she’d developed investigating missing persons cases told her that something eerie was afoot. Some unknowable presence was sending a message, but was it a missive of malevolence or of goodwill? There was no way of knowing yet.

In any case, people were disappearing. Here and there, without any warning …

2

Kitazawa had taken the Toyama Chitestu Main Line to Kurobe, transferring to the Japan Railway Hokuriku Main Line about thirty minutes earlier.

After passing through Ichiburi, they’d entered what seemed like an endless tunnel, but Kitazawa knew they would emerge from it soon. He pressed his face against the window, hoping to catch a glimpse of the sheer Oyashirazu-Koshirazu cliffs by the water’s edge. The Japan Sea was known for its turbulence during the winter, but the view of it he’d caught before they’d entered the tunnel had been placid. Just beyond Oyashirazu was Itoigawa. The train would arrive at 11:50 a.m.

There were only a few other passengers. When they finally emerged from the tunnel, sunlight flooded the car. It was overwhelmingly bright after the long passage through the darkness. Kitazawa turned his face away from the window, reached into his shoulder bag on the seat next to him, and pulled out a file.

He scanned his to-do list for when he arrived in Itoigawa. His first priority was to investigate the case from his client, which meant visiting the business hotel where Mizuho Takayama had stayed to see if he could find any clues. Another detective had already gone over her trail, but Kitazawa’s client felt that a specialist might find something the first investigator had overlooked. Even though the trail was more than a year old, the fact that Kitazawa was also looking into two related disappearances gave him an advantage.

The train entered another tunnel and emerged once more in an entirely different landscape. Oumi Station. The next station would be Itoigawa. Kitazawa stood up and pulled his travel bag and coat down from the overhead rack.

It was perfect weather for a walk. Even though it was a winter day in the Hokuriku region, it was sunny and there was no wind, and the cold was hardly biting. Kitazawa ate lunch near the station before meeting the public relations officer for the jade handicrafts exhibit that Mizuho Takayama had interviewed. When he got back to the area near the train station, it was after four in the afternoon.

The business hotel was near the mouth of the Hime River on Prefectural Highway 222. The last time anyone had seen Mizuho Takayama was when she had checked into her room here.

Kitazawa sat down on a sofa in the lobby, warming his hands with a hot can of oolong tea from a vending machine and losing himself in contemplation, once more mentally retracing Mizuho Takayama’s steps.

On September 13, 2011, Mizuho Takayama had left her home in Musashino at seven in the morning. She’d boarded the 7:30 a.m. Azusa 3 at Shinjuku Station. She’d gotten off at Minami Otori and transferred to the Oito Line, arriving at Itoigawa Station at 12:44 p.m. After stopping in the tourism section at city hall, she’d met with Fujio Kamitani, the public relations officer for the jade handicrafts exhibition. After photographing the exhibition, she had checked into her hotel at 6:20 that evening. Kitazawa had already verified her exact check-in time.

The next morning, check-out time came and went without Mizuho Takayama appearing at the front desk. The receptionist had called her room, but nobody had answered. Concerned, the hotel staff had entered the room, only to find no one inside. Mizuho Takayama’s bag sat on her bedside table, and a light jacket hung in the wardrobe. When she’d left her house the previous day, she had been wearing the same jacket with a sleeveless top, so it wasn’t hard to deduce what she was wearing at the time of her disappearance. Denim pants with a beige sleeveless top. The bathtub was full of water, but it appeared not to have been used; there were no hairs, no residue of dirt or dead skin, and the bath towel remained folded and pristine. The bed, too, had not been slept in, and there were no signs of an intruder having entered the room.

What possibilities did that leave? With very little effort, one plausible scenario came to mind.

After checking into the hotel, Mizuho Takayama had taken off her jacket and hung it up. They’d had an intense Indian summer that fall, and she was probably bathed in sweat. Eager to bathe, she’d filled up the tub, but something had interrupted her.

Someone had knocked on the door, for example.

Kitazawa considered a myriad of possibilities. Perhaps an unexpected visitor had come to the door, prompting Mizuho Takayama to turn off the faucet and leave with just her wallet and room key.

And then she was abducted.

Given the fact that there had been no commotion at the hotel, perhaps the visitor had been someone she knew. It was possible that they had planned to meet even before she left Tokyo.

A secret lover, maybe.

It was entirely possible. Perhaps she was seeing a married man, and both had arranged business trips that allowed them an overnight rendezvous. But something had gone wrong when they were out together that evening. The young lady had announced that she was pregnant and insisted that he leave his wife … Driven into a corner, the man had panicked, lost control, and …

Kitazawa could picture the whole scenario. It sounded like the stuff of talk shows, but he knew better than to rule out the possibility. Crimes of passion were one of the leading causes of missing persons cases, second only to debt troubles.

He would definitely follow up on Mizuho Takayama’s social life, but he had his doubts about whether she’d planned a rendezvous at the business hotel. She’d checked into a single room, he reminded himself.

But even the singles have semi-double beds. It might have been just the thing for a pair of lovebirds on a budget.

Still uncertain, Kitazawa decided to check into his room. He got up from the sofa and made his way over to the counter to fill out the paperwork, requesting a single room like the one Mizuho Takayama had stayed in.

As he opened the door to his room, Kitazawa did his best to put himself in the mindset of a young woman.

Last year, on September 13th just after six in the evening, Mizuho Takayama had checked into a room just like this one.

Kitazawa took off his jacket and hung it up in the wardrobe. Then he went into the bathroom and began to draw a bath, gazing at the water as it filled up the tub. When the staff had entered the room the next morning, the water had been completely cold, and the tub had been only half full.

Something occurred to her, and she shut off the water before the bath was full.

Kitazawa looked around the bathroom. It was a small, utilitarian affair, done in cream. There was a shelf in front of the mirror, but it was empty. The shampoo and body soap dispensers were mounted directly to the wall. Only the most basic amenities were provided.

Maybe she was about to take her bath when she realized she was missing something. Something that she couldn’t get from the front desk. Like makeup remover, skin lotion, or sanitary products …

Without thinking about it, Kitazawa found himself shutting off the taps. He remembered that a convenience store featured in the file Saeko had given him. Drying his hands with a towel as he left the bathroom, he opened the file on the bed. Of the two men who had disappeared, Tomoaki Nishimura had worked at a convenience store.

Perhaps Mizuho Takayama realized she’d forgotten something and decided to run out to a convenience store.

The shop where Nishimura had worked was less than a five-minute walk from the hotel.

Kitazawa quickly checked his map for the convenience store’s location and left the room with the bathtub less than half full. He took only his wallet and map, leaving his travel bag in the room — much the way Mizuho Takayama had left the room. Their destination was probably the same, too.

3

Saeko made her way up to the fourth floor of the library and found a seat in a reading room, hanging her jacket over the back of the chair. She opened her notebook on the table, set her pen down next to it, and cradled her chin in her hand.

She was recalling something her father had once said. Whenever he was excited, her father had a tendency to talk with his hands, making sweeping gestures.

“Think of what the world was like in the seventeenth century. Society was just emerging from the dark ages, which lasted nearly a thousand years. The Renaissance was beginning, and Europe was just starting to reawaken to its ancient cultural heritage. At the time, everyone took it completely for granted that if you dropped an object, it would fall to the ground. But one day, it occurred to one man to question why. Why did an apple fall downwards? His name was Newton. The fact that he questioned something everyone simply accepted as the way things were is what led him to the theory of universal gravitation.”

Saeko had only been in junior high school at the time. It was a balmy morning at the beginning of summer vacation, and she was seated at the dining table wearing a white sleeveless blouse. She was just about to eat breakfast when her father challenged her to question even the most commonplace phenomena.

As she listened to her father, Saeko sat with her chin propped in her hand. He prodded her elbow.

“Take how you’re leaning your elbow against the table. Why do you suppose your elbow doesn’t travel right through it?”

“What do you mean? That’s just how things are,” Saeko blurted, and then immediately regretted her response. She had walked right into her father’s trap. “Wait, no. Um, let me see …” Saeko wracked her brain, hemming and hawing. “Because it’s made up of matter,” she finally concluded, knocking on the tabletop with her fist for emphasis.

“Because it’s made up of matter? But Saeko, the fact that objects exist is actually much more difficult to explain. The real mystery is, why does the universe have any structure at all? And yet you take physical objects completely for granted.”

As he zeroed in on the point he wanted to make, Saeko’s father’s eyes sparkled. She had always enjoyed watching the changes in her father’s eyes.

“The fact that objects exist is a mystery?” she asked back.

Saeko still didn’t see what her father was getting at. He sensed her confusion and broke the idea down into simpler terms.

“The elements that make up this table and the elements that make up your body are different. Right now, there are 111 elements that we know of. How do we classify them? Basically, we distinguish them based on the number of protons and neutrons that make up their core, and the number of electrons that orbit that core. The element with the least mass is hydrogen, with one proton and one electron. The heaviest element is uranium, with 92 protons, 146 neutrons, and 92 electrons. I’ve already told you that the number of protons and electrons is always the same. Each proton is made up of two up quarks and one down quark, and each neutron has two down quarks and one up quark. You said that your elbow doesn’t go through the table because it’s made of matter, right? When you said that, what sort of configuration of electrons did you imagine?”

Until her father had posed the question, Saeko had never imagined how anything’s electrons were configured. After all, she’d never before thought to question why a part of her body didn’t pass through solid matter.

“You were probably envisioning something like this, weren’t you? The electrons orbiting the nucleus of the atom, forming a sort of sphere. A ball, if you will. And these balls are all packed together to make up a three-dimensional object. So let’s say the table is made up of black balls, and your elbow is made up of white balls. Both types of balls are packed together so tightly, there’s no way one could pass through the other.”

Saeko nodded decisively. It wasn’t exactly what she had imagined, but it wasn’t very far off. It was a pretty good description of how she conceived of matter.

“But the reality of the situation is totally different. If we had a microscope that could enlarge an atom to the size of a baseball, you’d be surprised by what it looks like. There wouldn’t be much to see. Basically, matter is made up of a whole lot of nothing.”

“Nothing?”

“Empty space.”

Saeko’s father opened the rice-seasoning container on the table and extracted a single sesame seed, holding it up on his index finger for Saeko to see.

“Say the nucleus of our atom was the size of this sesame seed — about a millimeter in diameter. The electrons would orbit it at a distance of fifty meters, and they would be so tiny as to be invisible to the naked eye.”

From where Saeko’s father was sitting, the living room wall was easily ten meters away. But the electrons’ orbit would be much further away.

“That’s all there is?” Saeko asked.

Her father nodded, grinning. “That’s it. Nothing more.”

If the sesame seed on her father’s finger was the nucleus, and the electrons were orbiting it at a distance of fifty meters, the atom really was mostly empty space.

If the outer shell of the atom were large enough to hold our whole apartment, there would be a nucleus in the middle the size of a sesame seed and nothing else!

As she came to terms with that concrete image, Saeko was seized by a wave of fear. Here she sat at the dining table, but if the atoms that made up the chair she was sitting on were mostly empty space, what was keeping her from falling through the chair and the floor, and straight through the earth’s crust?

Finally understanding her father’s question, a doubt resonated deep in Saeko’s mind. “Why, then? If matter is mostly nothing, why don’t we fall? Why don’t we pass through things?”

“Who knows? Maybe if everything shifted just a millimeter, we’d be in an entirely different universe,” her father teased. “But don’t worry. At the moment, the chances that you’re going to fall through the table and into an endless void are … null. But why? If matter is mostly empty space, why can’t objects pass through each other? Now, I want you to think about it and come up with the answer on your own. Why doesn’t one type of matter slip right through another?”

Until that day, whenever Saeko had watched scenes where people walked through walls on TV or in movies, she’d assumed they were ghosts. But now that she understood more about the structure of matter, she found herself wondering about things from a different angle. It seemed to make more sense for people to be able to pass through matter, and the real mystery was the fact that they didn’t.

Saeko had spent the entire rest of the day pondering the question her father had posed. None of the books she picked up offered an answer; they didn’t even go so far as to ask the question. She would have to come up with the answer for herself.

First, she reviewed what she knew about the structure of atoms in her mind. Compared to protons and neutrons, electrons were so tiny as to be almost irrelevant, and the mass of the atom was computed solely based on the protons and neutrons. The electrons whizzed wildly and unpredictably around the nucleus. If their orbits were neatly contained the way an eggshell contained an egg, they would be easier to picture. But that wasn’t how it worked. And yet, no electron ever encroached on another electron’s territory.

The first idea that popped into Saeko’s mind was that of a force field. In science fiction movies set in outer space, sometimes the heroes had an invisible force field around their space ships that blocked the attack beams of enemy ships. Perhaps there was a sort of force field that prevented electrons from entering each other’s shells. An invisible force field just like in sci-fi movies.

When Saeko ran the idea by her father at dinner that night, his response was encouraging. “A force field, hmm? You’re on the right track. But what do you think creates that force field? I’ll give you a hint: think about the four interactive forces of the natural world.”

Now she was getting somewhere. Saeko looked up the forces that governed sub-atomic particles. With a more specific area of focus, it was easy to find what she was looking for. Almost any physics book contained information about the four interactive forces of the natural world: gravity, electromagnetism, the strong nuclear force, and the weak nuclear force. Saeko wasn’t entirely clear on the differences between the four, but she understood that electromagnetism, the strong nuclear force, and the weak nuclear force functioned on an atomic and quantum level, while gravity applied to large expanses of space, like the solar system and the universe. In other words, the former three forces were the ones that were relevant to the question at hand.

As she continued to read, she came across a passage that stated, “The strong nuclear force binds together protons and neutrons and causes a powerful electric force between the nucleus and the electrons.” That’s it! Saeko was jubilant. “While the atom itself carries no electric charge, it contains strong electric fields and charges within. These electric fields and charges are what give structure to matter.”

So that was what created the force fields! Even though atoms contained almost nothing but empty space, these electric charges caused a repulsive force between neighboring atoms, just the way the poles of two magnets repelled each other. At the same time, they created an electric force of attraction to bind atoms together and to pull multiple atoms together to form a molecule. The strength of the bond between atoms determined whether the matter was solid, liquid, or gas. Liquids and solids could move freely through gases, but solids couldn’t encroach on the space occupied by other solids. The electric fields produced structure from mostly empty space, and these structures combined to form larger structures. These fields were the glue that bonded solids tightly together. Saeko’s elbow didn’t pass through the table thanks to the powerful electromagnetic forces at work in the quantum world.

Saeko’s father was delighted by Saeko’s explanation.

“Very good. That’s basically it. There’s just one other thing. The elementary particles that make up matter, like quarks and electrons, are classified as fermions. They’re characterized by the fact that no two fermions can occupy the same quantum state simultaneously. It’s called the Pauli Exclusion Principle, and it serves to maintain the structure of matter.”

Saeko wasn’t sure she understood, but she made a mental note to look up the term “fermion” later.

“The universe works much the same way. Let’s say the sun is a ball measuring ten centimeters in diameter. The earth would orbit at a distance of ten meters, and it would be about a millimeter in diameter, like a sesame seed. About 400 meters from the ball you’d find Pluto, the planet with the outermost orbit. And that gives you a basic idea of the size of the solar system. See? Just imagine a circle with a radius of 400 meters with a ten-centimeter ball in the center. From there, the closest star would be Proxima, of the Centaurus Constellation, approximately 2,500 kilometers away. Between our solar system and that star, there’s nothing but emptiness.”

Saeko’s father paused, giving his daughter time to grasp the scale of the universe surrounding the sun.

“What do you think? Both the universe and our little world are pretty empty, huh?”

Saeko felt a wave of uneasiness. The structure of the world seemed surprisingly tenuous when she considered how riddled it was with empty space.

Saeko’s father was always trying to show her how important it was to understand the mechanisms governing her world. He reasoned that knowing those mechanisms would enable her to overcome obstacles and make better decisions in challenging situations.

Saeko reflected on these lessons from her father as she pored over physics texts, taking notes. She was so absorbed that she didn’t notice the passage of time or realize that she was hungry. A satisfying feeling of exhaustion alerted her to the fact that her brain needed nourishment. Time for a break. Saeko headed downstairs for a snack.

She took the elevator to the first floor and had a sandwich and cup of coffee in the library cafeteria. Cutting across the lobby on her way back to the reading room, Saeko noticed the newspaper and magazine racks that occupied more than half of the shelf space.

Condensed editions of each month’s news lined the walls, twelve per year, an archive of incidents past. Saeko’s gaze gravitated naturally towards the volume marked August 1994. Telling herself it would be a good break from the technical tomes she had been scouring, Saeko pulled down the volume and sat down on a sofa to rifle through its pages. Almost unconsciously, her fingers turned to August 22, 1994—the day her father had disappeared. The local news section had run a major story about the arrest of a kidnapper who had abducted a five-year-old girl. Saeko remembered the incident clearly — the place where the ransom was to have been exchanged had been close to their apartment. It had been all over the TV news as well, and Saeko recalled half-listening to the coverage that day while eating the boxed lunch she’d picked up on the way home from cram school. Skimming the local section of the newspaper was the perfect way to jog her memory as to what sort of day it had been, and what incidents had taken place. Apart from the kidnapping, there had been a food poisoning scandal at a luxury hotel, and tidings from a provincial city where the residents were having problems with an organized crime syndicate. When the news ended, Saeko had continued watching television. It was easy to find the name of the program she’d watched in the TV listings. The names of all the old programs from that era brought a wave of nostalgia. A pop music program called “Music Parade” occupied the eight o’clock slot of the station where Hashiba worked.

Saeko remembered how hungrily she had watched the program, taking notes to learn the names and songs of popular artists. As she skimmed the list of artists appearing on the show that night, their hit songs began to come back to her. She remembered the melodies, but only bits and pieces of the lyrics.

She had been so ensconced in the program, she hadn’t noticed the time. Eight o’clock came and went. Only when the program ended and the clock read nine did Saeko realize that something was amiss. When her father was away on business, he called her every evening at eight o’clock without fail. But that night, the phone hadn’t rung.

“Hey, Sae! How’s everything going?”

As Saeko now imagined her father’s voice on the line, she felt a stab of longing and hopelessness, and her eyes welled with tears.

She looked up from the newspaper, changing her posture and her train of thought, and waited for the rush of sadness to pass. Given that her father hadn’t called at eight o’clock that night, something must have had already happened to him.

She scanned the rest of the local news pages for anything that might relate to her father’s disappearance but didn’t find anything of promise.

She turned to the morning newspaper from the next day — August 23rd. The first thing that met her eye was an article about a plane crash over the North Atlantic Ocean. “On August 22nd at 4:15 p.m., after departing from Charles de Gaulle airport in Paris, United Airlines Flight 323 crashed in the North Atlantic Ocean. All 515 passengers and crew members are thought to have been killed …”

It came as a shock to Saeko that the fact that a major plane crash had taken place on the same day as her father’s disappearance had slipped by her. She had been so caught up in her concern for her father that she’d been completely oblivious to anything else.

Of course, there was nothing in the paper about her father’s disappearance.

Saeko closed the heavy volume in her lap and laid her head against the back of the sofa, in the same pose she’d assumed a moment ago to fight back tears.

Even with her mind flooded with memories of her father, a certain word kept nagging at her brain, as if it had become imprinted on her mind.

Though the blinds were closed, the afternoon sun was strong, and it was much warmer inside today than it had been the night before. The rays of sunlight that streamed through the slats made thin stripes on the wall, like a spectrogram.

Sun.

That was the word that caught in Saeko’s brain. Perhaps she’d seen it printed in the bound newspaper collection just before she’d snapped it closed, or maybe it was because she’d spent the entire morning reading about the universe and solar system. In any case, the word “sun” loomed large in Saeko’s mind.

She reopened the volume to the same page as before, scanning the local news pages of the day after her father’s disappearance from beginning to end. Finally, she spotted what she was looking for. Just below the list of winning lottery numbers was a chart that gave the high and low temperatures of the previous day in various parts of Japan. Just to the left of that spot was a tiny article, only about the quarter of the size of a standard piece. No wonder she had almost missed it.

The headline read, “Highest Incidence of Sunspots This Year.”

There. Somehow, Saeko’s subconscious had zeroed in on the word “sun” on this page.

She read the brief article: “Yesterday, a group of sunspots suddenly appeared on the sun’s surface. They were large enough to be visible to the naked eye via a filter — a highly rare phenomenon. The unusual flare-up of solar activity caused low-latitude auroras to be visible in areas of northern Japan, including Hokkaido.”

Saeko looked up from the article.

There was unusual solar activity the day my father disappeared …

A rash of sunspots, the appearance of auroras, geomagnetism — each of these phenomena were linked by causal relationships. That said, it seemed impossible to identify even a theoretical link between unusual sunspot activity and such an immediate and raw phenomenon as a human disappearance.

Saeko closed the volume and made her way back to her seat in the reading room. She opened up her notebook, but no matter how much she tried to focus, she found her mind fixated on the image of a blazing sun. Again and again, her thoughts were disturbed by the grotesque black shades flickering across its imaginary surface.

4

Night came quickly. It had still been light when Kitazawa had checked into his room, but now half of the cars on the prefectural highway already had their headlights on. Through the chinks in the breakwater, Kitazawa could see the bi-colored lights of the fishing boats coming in to the Himekawa Port bobbing up and down rhythmically with the waves. The lights of various cities bordering the Japan Sea had begun to twinkle on the horizon. Already, the temperature had dropped quite a bit.

Kitazawa turned up the lapels of his coat, hunched his back, and thrust both hands in his pockets as he made his way down the sidewalk alongside the highway towards the Hime River. As he passed the window of a barbershop that was closed for the evening, he peeked at his reflection in the glass. Illuminated by the streetlights, the shop window functioned as a mirror, affording a clear view of the style Kitazawa had cultivated after the American hard-boiled detective novels he’d loved so much in his youth.

Philip Marlowe, the detective in Raymond Chandler’s novels, always wore a beat-up old trench coat with the lapels turned up. When he entered a bar, he always ordered a double gimlet. In college, Kitazawa had spent nearly all of his time steeped in hard-boiled detective novels. He’d made every effort to be like Philip Marlowe, but he hadn’t pulled it off very well. The woman he’d dated before marrying Chieko had kidded him about it. “You might as well give it up,” she’d laughed.

After working at the nonbank and the real estate company, when Kitazawa felt like his career was at a dead end, his decision to become a detective was much more than a whim. It was something he’d fantasized about since his youth. He wanted to live like the hero of a novel: strong, cool, sharp, popular with the ladies. The boyish yearning coursed through Kitazawa’s veins.

Even now, whenever he tasted a hint of drama in his life, Kitazawa basked in the satisfaction of his chosen career. So what if he was really just a doddering old pot-bellied, balding detective putting on airs? When his motivation flagged, Kitazawa felt that it was important to go through the motions anyway. Kitazawa gave his Philip Marlowe-esque reflection a nod. The convenience store was just two blocks ahead.

The Rendaiji branch of S Mart — Kitazawa checked the name of the shop as he entered through its automatic sliding doors, glancing quickly around the store as he posed with his collar turned up and his hands in his pockets. Aside from him, there were four other customers in the shop. Two of them were over by the magazine racks, catching up on their reading.

As he approached the young female clerk behind the counter, Kitazawa softened his expression. Young women, in particular, were often alarmed by his menacing hard-boiled detective face.

“Excuse me. Is the manager of this establishment available?” Kitazawa inquired in honeyed tones, bowing deeply.

“Um, yes …” the clerk hesitated, shooting a glance towards the back of the store, where a man squatted to arrange a display of ready-made packaged foods. The man seemed to have overheard and looked up at Kitazawa.

“May I help you?” he said.

Kitazawa moved away from the counter and flashed the man an excessively friendly smile. “Are you the manager?” he asked, approaching the man.

“Er, yes …” the man rose to his feet and took a shaky step backwards. He had a pale complexion and a medium build. Behind his wire-framed glasses, his narrow eyes darted about nervously, no doubt alarmed by Kitazawa’s threatening build and features.

Quickly, Kitazawa whipped out his business card and handed it to the man, explaining that he was investigating a missing persons case. “It took place last September. Do you remember it?”

The man’s pupils wandered for a moment, as if searching his memory.

“Nishimura, you mean?”

“That’s right. When Tomoaki Nishimura went missing, you were at the scene, weren’t you?”

“The scene? I was in the warehouse, stowing some cardboard boxes we were finished with.”

That was exactly what the file said, too. Nishimura had been manning the register while the manager carried some cardboard boxes to the store’s warehouse around the corner to the right.

When the manager returned to the store, Nishimura had vanished.

“Would you mind telling me a bit more about what happened?”

“Er …” the manager glanced at his watch, hinting that he couldn’t spare the time.

“It won’t take long. Just five minutes,” Kitazawa urged.

“I’m afraid I don’t think I can be of much help.” The manager was starting to look antsy. Perhaps he really couldn’t afford to stand around talking in the middle of his workday. Kitazawa didn’t want to waste the manager’s time by asking him the same questions he’d already answered multiple times. He had to cut right to the chase and ask the manager something nobody else had …

Kitazawa opened his file and pulled out two documents with photographs. One was the flier from the criminal investigation of Mizuho Takayama’s disappearance. The investigators had already distributed close to two thousand copies.

The words “Please Find Me!” were emblazoned across the top in elegant lettering. There was a headshot of Mizuho Takayama and a shot of her whole body, as well as information on her height, weight, name, age, personal effects, and the circumstances of her disappearance. In the photographs, Mizuho Takayama’s delicate features were visible behind frameless glasses, her head cocked at a subtle angle. The strap of her shoulder bag dug into her thin, waifish shoulder. What had she carried in that bag? Her style and appearance were that of a serious, hard-working career girl.

The other document was from the dossier the publisher of Sea Bird magazine had provided Saeko on Nobuhisa Igarashi. Along with two color photographs, it bore Igarashi’s full name, height, weight, and age, plus other details about his hairstyle and appearance. One of the editors at Sea Bird had put it together. There had been no criminal investigation of Nobuhisa Igarashi’s disappearance. His family preferred to believe that he would find his way back on his own. Not that they had any clue as to what had happened to him, but they had been reluctant to jeopardize the family’s reputation by involving the police.

“Do you recognize either of these people?” Kitazawa asked the store manager, holding up both documents.

The manager examined the pictures closely. “No. Afraid not.” He shook his head.

“Take a good look. Weren’t they customers of yours?” Kitazawa prompted.

“Sorry — I’m afraid I don’t recognize them.” The manager bit his lip with his upper front teeth.

Mizuho Takayama lived in Tokyo. If she’d visited the shop, it was just once, and more than a year ago. Of course he doesn’t remember. Kitazawa was on the verge of giving up when his gaze wandered overhead and suddenly came to rest on a small object on the ceiling, directly above the cash register. He froze.

A security camera!

The human memory was unreliable. Footage from a video camera, on the other hand …

Immediately, Kitazawa changed tack. “That security camera records everything that happens in here, right?”

Kitazawa had a basic understanding of how it worked. There was probably a monitor installed behind the counter so that the person working the cash register had a full view of the interior. It helped prevent shoplifting by eliminating blind spots in the clerk’s field of vision. Generally, it was also connected to a computer that stored the footage so that it could later be reviewed.

The manager turned, following Kitazawa’s gaze. “Yes,” he nodded.

But security camera footage wasn’t stored forever, or it would end up consuming massive amounts of memory. Most stores recorded over their stored footage every two or three weeks, or every month at most.

“How long do you store the footage?” Kitazawa inquired.

“If nothing out of the ordinary happens, we overwrite it every two weeks.”

“Nothing out of the ordinary, eh?”

“Yes. When there’s some kind of incident, the footage might contain clues that might be useful to the police. So when that happens, we hold onto it.”

Kitazawa reflected on the information in Saeko’s missing persons files. When Tomoaki Nishimura was working at the cash register and the manager left to take some cardboard boxes to the warehouse, there was an earthquake.

It was right there in the file.

“What about in the case of an earthquake?”

“Huh, an earthquake?”

“Yes. Would you save the footage then?”

“Ah, I get it. You mean the day Nishimura disappeared.” There had been an earthquake that day — the manager remembered it now.

“We might still have it. It’s a good idea to hold onto footage when something like that happens.”

Kitazawa paused for breath as he made some mental calculations. Detectives often bought information from members of the general public, and the minimum price they paid was 50,000 yen. The more critical the information, the more they were willing to pay. It wasn’t worth pinching pennies if it meant missing out on something you needed to know.

Kitazawa lowered his voice but spoke with emphasis. “I’ll buy it for 100,000 yen. Can you get me a copy of the footage from September 13th of last year, around the time of the earthquake?”

“Huh?” The manager seemed momentarily stunned by the mention of 100,000 yen. It was a pretty hefty reward for the simple task of locating some stored footage and making a copy of it.

Kitazawa was convinced that there was crucial information to be found in that footage. He would bill the TV station and publishing house for the expense later; it wouldn’t put any strain on his own wallet.

“Do this for me. When you have the footage, call me at this number and I’ll come and get it.” Kitazawa pointed out his cell phone number on the business card in the manager’s hand.

“I’ll be returning to Tokyo tomorrow, so I’d like it if you could get it ready for me tonight,” he stressed, making sure the manager realized that he’d better get cracking if he wanted to get his hands on that 100,000 yen.

The manager made an “okay, okay” motion, waving his hand close to his body and twisting away. Kitazawa understood; the man didn’t want his employees to overhear. There wasn’t anything illegal about what they were doing, but given that the manager stood to make what was probably a month’s wages for his staff for a few minutes of labor, his employees might hope for a taste of the pot.

If Kitazawa’s hunch about the footage were right, where would that leave him?

It’ll probably just raise more questions, he realized. But he didn’t care. Bringing mysteries to light was what being a detective was all about. His professional instinct to seek out the truth behind bizarre enigmas spurred him on.

Kitazawa bought a yogurt and a can of tomato juice and exited the shop. The two youngsters over in the magazine corner were leafing through comics anthologies, completely entranced.

“Thank you!” the shrill voice of the girl behind the counter called out from behind him.

5

Kitazawa was late getting back. He’d planned to fly into Haneda Airport from Toyama, but the flight was sold out. At the last minute, he changed course and took a train from Itoigawa to Nagano, where he hopped a bullet train back to Tokyo. That was what Toshiya told Saeko when she showed up at the office. She had to wait another half-hour for Kitazawa’s return.

“My dad did say he was bringing back a surprise, though,” Toshiya promised as if in apology. They both knew what that meant; Kitazawa had found a lead of some sort in Itoigawa.

“What is it?” Saeko asked.

“He wouldn’t say. He was being coy.”

“I guess we’ll have to wait and see, then.”

“Well, make yourself at home, anyway.” Toshiya gestured vaguely towards the sofa.

Saeko looked away, her gaze flitting nervously around the office. It was well past closing time. There were two coffee cups on the table in the waiting room where the detectives met with clients during business hours. They hadn’t been set out for Saeko’s visit and were just left over from the last client who had visited the office. The computer in the corner of the office had been left on. The standby screen displayed a photograph of a pop singer posing in a bikini.

Hurriedly, Toshiya keyed in a command to change the picture and began babbling incoherently about the events of the day. His comments seemed to be directed at Saeko, but they sounded more like he was talking to himself. It was a bit awkward being alone with Toshiya waiting for Kitazawa’s return. Their relationship was still somewhat strained.

“Hey, Toshiya? Why do you think the universe has structure?” Saeko asked suddenly, cutting off Toshiya’s rambling monologue.

“Where did that come from?” Toshiya widened his eyes in his patent expression of exaggerated surprise.

The real mystery is the fact that anything exists at all.

It had been a favorite contention of Saeko’s father. The fact that there was matter hinged on the existence of structure. There were two main categories of naturally occurring structure. One comprised the regular movements of heavenly bodies and their groupings, like the solar system or Milky Way. The other was the organic life that occurred on a planet’s surface. These organisms in turn created constructs of their own, spanning everything from simple nests built by birds and honeybees to huge skyscrapers. Saeko and her father had discussed in detail the evolution of manmade creations.

“Why do the natural structures around us exist?” she reprised. “Because various physical constants dictate their existence. Countless parameters all have to line up for a star to form. A certain physicist once estimated the number of parameters to be 10 to the power of 229, while another physicist came up with the number ‘10 to the power of 10 to the power of 123.’ There’s a huge difference between those numbers, but both of them are mind-numbingly large. Far larger than the number of atoms in the universe. Basically, the fact that the universe as we know it exists is nothing short of a miracle.”

For the structure of our universe to be maintained, countless dials, more numerous than all of the atoms in the universe, had to be all tuned to precisely the right values. Saeko and Toshiya discussed various examples of matter and life and the conditions that had to be met for them to exist.

“The question is, who fine-tuned all of those dials in the first place?”

“The gods? I suppose that’s the easy answer,” Toshiya offered. The chances of life spontaneously occurring on Earth were so slim as to be almost zero. It seemed in fact reasonable to try to attribute it to a divine creator.

“But most physicists don’t attribute the universe to the work of a supreme being,” Saeko contended.

“Of course not. That would be an admission of defeat. It would mean acknowledging that we have no idea.”

“Okay — here’s another question for you, Toshiya. What do you think would happen if just one of those dials that maintains the structure of the universe got knocked out of tune?”

Toshiya pretended to fall sideways off of the desk where he was sitting. “That would be the end, I guess. If even one of those 10 to the power of 229 dials got misaligned, our universe would fall apart. It would probably disintegrate instantaneously.”

Even the forces that governed the orbits of the planets around the sun were governed by intricate relationships. If even one parameter were off, it could act like a crack in the system that sent the Earth hurling into the Sun, causing it to explode, or careening out of orbit into the pitch black reaches of space. If a parameter pertaining to the micro world went out of whack it could wreak havoc on the relationships between protons, neutrons, and electrons and cause atoms and molecules to disintegrate, instantly turning our bodies into vapor. In either case, existence hinged on maintaining a very delicate balance.

“You know what I think, Toshiya? It might sound funny to you, but I think the universe didn’t just set those dials. I think they were fine-tuned by its interrelationship with the cognitive abilities of genetic life. The same is true of men and women, isn’t it? Slavery aside, there’s no such thing as a relationship where one completely dominates the other. The rules of their relationship evolve naturally, as a function of their interaction. They both have to … meet in the middle …” Saeko trailed off, embarrassed suddenly by her brazenness in opining on such topics when her own marriage had failed.

“The anthropic principle, you mean?”

“I guess I mean the interaction between the observer and the observed.”

“If you put it in those terms, it saves us from having a purely passive role, anyway. It also answers the enigma of why the universe can be described in mathematical terms even though math is a man-made construct.”

“Yes. Exactly. The fact that the universe can be described in mathematical terms is a real mystery.”

Why was it possible to consider the universe in terms of mathematics, which was a sort of language devised by human beings? It was another question Saeko’s father had posed to her.

She found herself starting to really enjoy this conversation with Toshiya. There was so much more to talk about, but their time was up. Kitazawa had returned.

“Welcome back!” Saeko and Toshiya chorused, looking up in unison as Kitazawa entered the office.

“Thanks,” Kitazawa replied. His face was drawn with fatigue, but as he twisted with a grunt to pull a memory stick out of his shoulder bag, an expression of satisfaction and excitement flooded his visage.

“Is that the surprise?” Toshiya asked.

Kitazawa gave them a quick rundown on how he’d obtained the memory stick. “It may be totally worthless. We won’t know until we have a look.” His warning belied the look on his face.

Toshiya accepted the memory stick, plugged it into the computer, and played the footage.

The first thing the monitor showed was the inside of the Rendaiji S Mart store, at around 6:30 p.m. on September 13th of the previous year. The memory stick contained approximately thirty minutes of footage, spanning the transition from dusk to complete darkness outside.

The interior of the store was brightly lit, revealing row upon row of useful everyday products but few customers. Whenever anyone entered the shop someone else seemed to leave, so that the number of customers remained fairly stable at around two or three.

The camera afforded a view of nearly the entire store, with just a few exceptions. The right edge of the screen showed the magazine racks positioned along the glass window contiguous with the entrance. The left edge showed the refrigerated shelving containing boxed lunches and other fresh food. On either side, there was a small area of the store that was out of range of the camera.

After several minutes of footage, a dark shadow passed through the center of the monitor. It was the store manager, his arms full to overflowing with a load of cardboard boxes. He was having a hard time exiting the shop. The automatic door was open, but one of the boxes had somehow gotten caught on its edge and he was having trouble breaking free.

When a young clerk emerged from behind the counter and rushed over to help the manager, Kitazawa paused the video.

“That’s Tomoaki Nishimura,” he told them. Then he fast-forwarded the video for a few moments, pressing the play button again when a young woman entered the shop. She came through the front door and slowly past the register towards the area where toiletries were displayed. Her sleeveless blouse revealed delicate shoulders, and she wore an inexpensive-looking bracelet on the wrist of the hand gripping her wallet.

Kitazawa hit the pause button and shot Saeko a glance.

“That’s Mizuho Takayama?” Saeko asked.

Kitazawa nodded. It was her, all right. Only the profile of her face was visible, but her physical characteristics and clothing were a perfect match.

After finding the item she was looking for and dropping it into her basket, Mizuho Takayama disappeared momentarily from the camera’s field of vision. At that same moment, a young man wearing jeans and a denim shirt entered the store. He positioned himself in front of a rack of ramen products and proceeded to compare two items with an intensity that seemed somewhat excessive for selecting instant noodles.

Kitazawa hit the pause button and shot Saeko a meaningful glance. The image of the young man’s face was small and not terribly distinct, but there was no doubt about it. The young man in jeans was Nobuhisa Igarashi.

Just as Kitazawa had suspected, the three disappearances shared a common location. After checking in at the business hotel, Mizuho Takayama had begun to draw a bath when she realized she’d forgotten to pack something. At the convenience store, Nobuhisa Igarashi and Tomoaki Nishimura had happened to be at the same place at the same time.

When the earthquake struck, Nobuhisa Igarashi was standing in front of the magazine rack, Mizuho Takayama was off to the left, just out of view, and Tomoaki Nishimura was behind the counter, the top of his head under the security camera.

The shock of the earthquake shifted the camera’s view slightly upwards so that less of the store was visible. There was no audio, but it was clear from the video image that the store was shaking. It made Saeko a bit nauseous just watching it. Cups of instant ramen flew into the air and the counter next to the register began to fall inwards towards Nishimura. Nishimura covered his head with both hands and leaned into the counter in a desperate attempt to hold it up.

Over by the magazine rack, Igarashi cowered on the floor, shielding his head with both hands to protect against the toothbrushes, boxes of tissues, and other items that were raining down on his head.

Meanwhile, Mizuho Takayama had fallen to the ground so that just her delicate arm was now within view of the camera. It writhed awkwardly on the floor, attesting to her presence. Even though the rest of her body wasn’t visible, as her thin arm wriggled on the floor like an inchworm, it served as a powerful reminder of her existence.

As a second jolt shook the store, the security camera tilted even further upwards. The ceiling now occupied most of the screen, with only a shelf lined with pornographic magazines visible at the bottom.

The counter read 6:44:30 p.m. The tremor subsided, and the screen showed nothing more than an unchanging view of the ceiling. A small dark speck on the ceiling flew off into the air — it was an insect, not a stain. Other than that, there was no movement on the screen whatsoever.

Absorbed, Saeko had drawn close, perching on the edge of a table in an unladylike pose. Now she stood up and moved in even closer.

The stillness after the earthquake was like a palpable presence. The counter on the screen indicated that the footage was still playing, but to both Saeko and Kitazawa, it felt as if time had stopped. With nothing but the ceiling visible on the screen, the three young people were about to vanish at any moment.

“This is when it happens, right?”

“Right.”

“But the camera didn’t catch it?”

“Unfortunately.”

Saeko stopped the video and turned towards Kitazawa. “What do you make of this?”

“I don’t know. I really can’t say.”

For a full minute, the three of them sat in silence, thinking. Not only did they fail to achieve any flashes of inspiration, it seemed as if they had lost the power to think and were simply staring blankly into space.

The video clearly told them one thing.

The three seemingly unrelated disappearances in Itoigawa had taken place together.

Saeko recalled the footage from the earthquake that had struck while they were filming at the Fujimuras’ home in Takato. Immediately afterwards, the voices of the staff had filled the air, in sharp contrast to the stillness they had just observed. Saeko alone had been plunged into a silent abyss of unconsciousness. Here, at the convenience store in Itoigawa, three people had simultaneously disappeared in the wake of an earthquake.

There was clearly a link that related to the setting.

Kitazawa issued a research assignment to his son. “This is where you come in,” he told Toshiya. “I want you to find as many similar disappearances as you can, not just in Japan but worldwide, and figure out what they have in common.”

Toshiya muttered something about being busy enough already writing his dissertation, but the pleased expression on his face told a different story. He agreed to the task — given his self-proclaimed ability to locate and analyze any kind of information, how could he refuse? But more importantly, Toshiya was starting to become intrigued by the case. When he wasn’t interested in something, heaven and earth couldn’t budge him. But when he did take an interest, he would work all night if he had to, even without pay.

If Saeko knew Toshiya, he would probably pull an all-nighter tonight. She was sure of it.

6

The next evening at seven o’clock, Saeko visited Kitazawa’s office again, this time with Hashiba. They arrived just as Toshiya was leaving; he had been called into office at the university suddenly and had to go, even though he had been up all night working on the case. Chagrined that he couldn’t discuss his findings with the rest of the group, Toshiya hurried off after a few words of greeting.

The lines of fatigue in Kitazawa’s face were etched even more deeply than the day before. He paced the small room feverishly, turning the computer on and off and pulling books from the shelf only to replace them, as if he himself weren’t sure what he was doing. Saeko had never seen him so distracted.

She cut right to the chase. “What did you find out?”

“Well, how should I put this? I guess the best thing is to show you. All I can say is, Toshiya did his job well.”

Kitazawa reached for a file on his desk but hesitated before picking it up. The file was fat with printed pages.

Hashiba observed Kitazawa’s cryptic, noncommittal movements without comment.

“I suppose you might say we’ve discovered something unexpected. Then again, I might be reading too much into something that’s actually pure coincidence. In any case, I’d be glad to get your opinions on the matter.”

In a roundabout way, Kitazawa seemed to be hinting that they had come across an important lead.

“This computer contains data on missing persons cases all over Japan. Not the 100,000 cases said to occur in Japan each year — just the ones that are potentially relevant. Most missing persons wind up surfacing eventually. Ninety percent of the ones who don’t were usually struggling with serious debts, and such. The other ten percent are the ones Toshiya focused on. In other words, disappearances without any obvious cause. Still, that leaves about 5,000 cases. That’s still too many to really review. So he narrowed the field again, rejecting any cases where there was any kind of likely explanation, keeping just the ones that were total mysterious. Those cases always generate a fair bit of buzz. The police investigate some of those cases if they suspect foul play, but not all of them. Beyond that, he picked up a number of cases from the last few years that seemed similar to the Ina and Itoigawa cases, relying solely on intuition. That brought the number down to 150 cases. Anyway, have a look.”

Kitazawa divided the pile of printed documents into stacks of roughly 50 pages each and handed them to Saeko and Hashiba.

Each page contained the name of a missing person, their age, date of disappearance, and other pertinent information summed up in as few words as possible.

The three of them went through their stacks page by page, skimming the information. When they’d each finished with their piles, they swapped stacks. It took around fifteen minutes for all three of them to peruse all 150 pages.

Kitazawa waited for the other two to look up from the piles of papers in their laps.

“What do you think? Did you notice anything?”

Hashiba answered immediately. “There seems to be a pattern in terms of the location of the disappearances.”

Each of the profiles included the prefecture and municipality where the disappearance had taken place. Saeko had noticed the same thing. Certain prefectures cropped up quite often — Mie, Yamanashi, Tokushima, Shizuoka, Oita, Nagano, Kagawa, Aichi, Niigata — while there seemed to be very few cases in northeast Japan and Hokkaido. Just as Hashiba had noted, there seemed to be a notable discrepancy in the geographic distribution of the reports.

“Why would that be?” Saeko wasn’t so much asking Kitazawa as wondering aloud.

The prefectures with many disappearances had two to three times as many cases as the ones with fewer cases. It would make sense if they reflected differences in average income from prefecture to prefecture, but even with that in mind the discrepancies were too large. Besides, there were almost no disappearances of the kind in Hokkaido and Okinawa, two prefectures with high levels of unemployment, calling into question whether economic factors were even relevant.

Kitazawa gave Saeko a quick glance of affirmation before continuing. “The same thing occurred to me. The locations of the disappearances are clearly skewed towards certain areas. Just as I suspected, location seems to be relevant to these cases. But what on earth could be causing the cases to be distributed so unevenly? I considered every factor I could think of — income, unemployment rate, homeownership rates — but none of them lined up. I thought that looking at the distribution at a prefectural level might be too broad, so I tried analyzing the data on a more local scale, but I still couldn’t figure out the determining factor. But I knew there had to be some sort of commonality among the locations that have experienced a lot of these disappearances. The results were too skewed for it to be pure coincidence.”

“So, did you figure it out?” Saeko pressed.

“Well, I don’t know how to say this …”

“Don’t keep us in suspense! Come on, out with it!”

“Patience, please. I’m still not sure whether or not I believe it myself.”

“Well, spit it out so we can all discuss it together!” Saeko urged irritably.

“All right, all right!” Kitazawa waved his hands to shush Saeko. Then he pulled out another document and handed a copy to Saeko and another to Hashiba. It was a map of Japan, peppered with clusters of black dots.

Saeko didn’t need to wait for Kitazawa to explain — she already had a pretty good idea what the map signified. With the disappearances represented as black dots on a map, it was much easier to understand exactly how they were distributed geographically. Immediately, she could see that the dots were concentrated mostly in the middle of Japan. There were very few in northeastern Japan, and just a few in the middle of Hokkaido. But that wasn’t all. As she examined the map more carefully, Saeko began to notice an even stranger geographic pattern. The clusters of black dots formed a recognizable symbol.

A cross!

The image came to Saeko in a flash. Actually, it was more like a letter “t” lying on its side than a cross. A dark cluster of black dots occurred right at the intersection of the two lines.

The disappearances were concentrated in two bands, and those bands intersected right in the middle of the Japanese archipelago like a “t.” The slightly bowed vertical band ran right through the center of the country. The horizontal band bisected the vertical one, arcing through Shizuoka and southern Aichi, across the Ise Bay and Kii Peninsula, and crossing through northern Shikoku and central Kyushu.

Saeko glanced at Kitazawa’s face, wondering what he was thinking. All three of them had surely noticed that the disappearances were concentrated along a curved, slightly messy t-shape. The question was why. Why on earth would such a geographic pattern emerge?

The first association that popped into Saeko’s mind were the geoglyphs in the Nazca desert in Peru, otherwise known as the Nazca Lines. These famous motifs were created by carving away the dry topsoil on the ground to a depth of just ten centimeters. Many of them formed pictures of animals such as a monkey, a whale, a hummingbird, a condor, or a spider, and some also incorporated geometric shapes such as triangles, squares, and spirals. They ranged in size from a few dozen meters to several hundred meters in length, with the largest spanning a distance of fifty kilometers.

The Nazca Lines were discovered in the 1930s, when the first airplanes flew over the area. The ones spanning fifty kilometers were better observed through the advent of manmade satellites.

While nobody was sure exactly when the figures were created, they were thought to date back to the Nazca civilization, more than 1,400 years ago. Although the motifs had survived over the centuries, they were so large that the local inhabitants had been unaware of them.

Why on earth had the ancient Nazca people created pictures that were impossible to view except from far above?

There were countless theories explaining the geoglyphs as nature worship, irrigation design, religious ruins, an astronomic calendar, aircraft runways, and UFO landing strips, but to this day no one had come up with a truly plausible explanation.

Saeko had seen a picture of one of the Nazca geoglyphs in the frontispiece of a book in her father’s study. There was one that looked like a gigantic arrow, ending in a long straight groove that stretched across the desert. The fifty-meter-long vector extending from the arrow’s tip pointed straight towards the south pole according to the caption.

The sideways t-shape running through the middle of the Japanese archipelago on Kitazawa’s map easily spanned a distance of more than 1,000 kilometers. But what did it signify? Was it an arrow designating a certain location? Or some sort of sign?

Without speaking, Kitazawa stared intently at Saeko and Hashiba’s faces. His gaze was impatient, as if waiting for them to notice something else. On the other hand, he didn’t seem eager to clue them in.

“Of course, it could just be a coincidence …” he paused, turning the monitor of his computer towards them. Immediately, Kitazawa and Saeko found themselves peering into the screen.

“This afternoon, I was dozing off in front of the computer when it came to me all of a sudden. A vertical line through the middle of Japan, and a horizontal line that runs through Shikoku and Kyushu … In high school, I took a geography class as a science elective, and I remembered seeing an illustration like this one in our textbooks.”

For Kitazawa, the image hadn’t brought to mind the Nazca Lines, but a high school textbook. He used the mouse to bring up a relief map of Japan. It depicted all of the geographic features of the Japanese archipelago in a three-dimensional format so that the characteristics of the terrain were easily distinguishable at a glance.

Hashiba’s response was immediate. “The Fossa Magna? It can’t be!”

Kitazawa turned towards Hashiba for a moment and nodded before turning back to the screen. “It can’t be … That was my response, too. But what do you make of this?”

Two curved lines appeared over the detailed, full-color relief map. The one that ran vertically from the western edge of Niigata Prefecture down through Shizuoka City was marked “Itoigawa-Shizuoka Tectonic Line.” The horizontal line that ran from Suwa Lake and extended through Shikoku and Kyushu was marked “Median Tectonic Line.” Both were major fault lines — the intersection of adjoining tectonic plates — along which the epicenters of frequent earthquakes lay.

Technically, the Itoigawa-Shizuoka Tectonic Line wasn’t the same as the Fossa Magna. The Fossa Magna was a u-shaped rift, over six thousand meters deep and fairly wide, that cut vertically across the Japanese archipelago. The Itoigawa-Shizuoka Tectonic Line was in fact its western border. As the name suggested, it ran north-south from Itoigawa City through Hakuba, Omachi, Ina, Okaya, Kobuchisawa, Kushigata, and Minobu all the way to Shizuoka City.

There was no need to juxtapose the two maps. At a single glance, it was obvious that the Itoigawa-Shizuoka Tectonic Line and the Median Tectonic Line coincided perfectly with the distribution of black dots.

For the first time, Saeko realized that the Takato area was located right on top of an active fault. In fact, there were several more black dots clustered just ten kilometers south of the Fujimuras’ home in Takato. It was the only place on the map where so many disappearances were clustered together.

Only Hashiba realized the enormity of the situation.

“I don’t believe it …”

As he leaned in towards the screen, his pupils moved rapidly this way and that and he licked his lips as if lost in thought.

The cause, the mechanism … Hashiba’s face was tense with concentration, his cheeks slightly flushed. Or perhaps he was simply quivering with innocuous excitement at the thought of breaking the story of the relationship between fault lines and mysterious disappearances on his television program.

7

Saeko drew towards the window and pressed her cheek against the blinds. Chilled by the outside air, the glass drew the heat from her skin but did little to quell her agitation.

Peering through the slanting blinds, Saeko could see the workers in an office building across the street. There were no curtains on the windows, and the brightly lit interior of the office was clearly visible.

The women at their desks were all in uniform — a rare phenomenon in this day and age. The men wore suits, presumably from their own wardrobes as they were all different. The women outnumbered the men by a ratio of around six to four.

I wonder what sort of company it is? Saeko wondered, using her fingers to push the blinds apart for a better view. As she did, she lost her balance momentarily and reached out towards the window to keep herself from falling. The crunching sound the vinyl blinds made under her hand coincided with Hashiba’s voice.

“Perhaps the disappearances are signaling some sort of change in the earth’s crust.”

Saeko pulled her hand back from the blinds and straightened up. After her recent earthquake injury, the threat of changes to the earth’s crust held very real connotations for her. But where did he get the idea that the disappearances were a signal?

Kitazawa too seemed startled by the pronouncement. His coffee cup hovered in space on its way to his mouth.

“You know how animals vanish in flocks right before some unusual natural phenomenon occurs? Like lemmings leaping into the sea before an avalanche.”

Hashiba seemed to be drawing a connection between the predictive abilities of animals and the group disappearances of human beings.

Saeko remembered clearly how a flock of crows on the power lines outside had taken wing all at once just before the earthquake in Takato, and how all of the dogs in the neighborhood had begun howling in chorus.

Kitazawa showed no indication of laughing off Hashiba’s idea. Instead, he quietly moved his mouse again, bringing up a different map on his computer monitor. It was another relief map, complete with geological and tectonic markings, this time of the West Coast of the United States, with San Francisco and Los Angeles positioned towards the center.

“Everything I’ve told you so far pertained to just Japan. I don’t know how he did it, but Toshiya also gathered some information on disappearances overseas. After all, we need more examples to solve the question of whether our findings in Japan were pure coincidence. He entered data from a few dozen overseas missing persons cases into the computer. I’m sure you could read through all of it pretty quickly if you wanted to. Of those cases, there was one that I found particularly interesting.” Kitazawa looked down at the document in his hand and continued slowly. “The disappearance is thought to have taken place on September 25th of last year. Twelve days after the incident in Itoigawa, another group of people vanished in California. From their cars, not their homes. Two cars, right out in the middle of the desert. The vehicles were discovered near the bed of a small lake called Soda Lake, due west of Bakersfield, northwest of Los Angeles, California.

“The cars were discovered empty on September 26th, but it was evident that their inhabitants had disappeared the previous evening. The vehicles were pulled over on opposite sides of Seven Mile Road, an unpaved highway. The Ford was a rental car taken out by Hans and Claudia Ziemssen, a young couple from Frankfurt who had come to the U.S. on vacation. That day, they had landed at the Los Angeles International Airport, rented the Ford, and set out on a desert excursion. The other car was a Pontiac belonging to the Simpson family from Taft, California, comprising Mr. and Mrs. Simpson and their young child. The Simpsons had left home that day at around 1 p.m., supposedly to travel to San Luis Obispo. Now, at what time did the two cars cross paths? Based on the record of when Hans Ziemssen left the car rental lot, we can assume it was early evening. But the next day, when the two cars were found, they were both empty. The passengers had vanished, leaving behind only the vehicles and their belongings. This was in the middle of the desert, remember. Naturally, the authorities conducted an exhaustive search of the area within walking distance but found no sign of the missing people. Of course, they could have been abducted in a separate vehicle, but there were no indications of any kind of struggle.”

It was just like the domestic case, except for the fact that cars took the place of a home. A total of five people had vanished from the two vehicles. Perhaps they had suffered the same fate as the missing persons in Itoigawa and Takato.

Saeko, Hashiba, and Kitazawa slowly digested this new information.

“We know the exact location where the vehicles were found.” As Kitazawa spoke, he zoomed in on the map on his screen. The ocean disappeared from view as he zeroed in on an area roughly 130 miles northwest of Los Angeles, an empty wasteland between Route 58 and Route 166. The relief map afforded an excellent 3D view of the terrain. “Here,” Kitazawa pointed to a spot just a few miles north of Soda Lake, just after the turnoff onto Seven Mile Road from Route 58.

Saeko and Hashiba peered intently into the monitor. A black line intersected the exact spot where the five people had vanished from the two cars. It was a crooked, meandering line that snaked awkwardly this way and that. It wasn’t a road or a state border, so it had to represent some sort of subterranean geographic feature.

Saeko’s gaze traveled south down the black line until she suddenly encountered some English lettering. San Andreas Fault.

“It’s a fault line,” Kitazawa translated, indicating the jagged black line.

“Not again …” Hashiba murmured.

“The San Andreas Fault is a transform fault that marks the boundary between the Pacific Plate and North American Plate, and the cause of the earthquakes that frequently affect the San Francisco and Los Angeles areas. It’s an extremely active fault line. The empty cars were basically right on top of it when their inhabitants disappeared at roughly the same time. ‘Not again’ is right, Hashiba.”

Hashiba pointed at the display and seemed about to speak, but Kitazawa didn’t give him a chance.

“That’s not all. On October 22nd of that same year, just twenty-seven days after the disappearances on Seven Mile Road, another group of people vanished from a site 360 kilometers to the north.”

Kitazawa scrolled north on the map. Now the monitor showed an area just south of San Francisco, with a small lake in the center of the screen. Kitazawa’s account of the disappearances at Merced Lake on October 22, 2011 almost made it sound as if he’d been there himself.

Saturday, October 22, 2011

The first person to feel a stab of concern that evening was Mary, the mother of one of the missing teenagers.

On Saturday morning, Christine had gone out to do some landscape painting with the painting club at her school. As evening approached and Christine still hadn’t returned, Mary didn’t worry initially since the group had been accompanied by an art teacher from the school. But at seven o’clock she began to grow concerned and decided to check in with the chaperone. Christine had never been late coming home before.

The teacher’s husband answered the call. They were newlyweds, and he too had been anxiously awaiting his new bride’s return. The husband began to worry when he heard the concern in Mary’s voice and immediately called his wife’s cell phone number, but no matter how many times he tried, it went straight to voicemail.

Now Mary was really worried. She called the homes of the other two students and spoke with their families, only to learn that none of them had returned home yet.

The three girls had been members of the Richmond Junior High art club and had set out with their art teacher to work on landscape painting. They were all responsible students and had always been home by 6:30 for dinner. The teacher, for her part, had promised her husband that she would return by six that evening to make dinner.

When eight o’clock rolled around, Mary began to call around to other schoolmates of Christine’s to see if anyone knew where she was. Nobody had any answers. As nine o’clock approached, the families began to worry that the group might have been involved in some sort of accident or crime.

Still unable to reach the teacher on her cell phone, Mary decided to call the police and request an investigation. By then, it was ten minutes past nine o’clock.

When the group hadn’t turned up by midnight, the police intensified their search. Unfortunately, however, nobody knew where the group had headed for their painting project, and it wasn’t until close to dawn that they located four abandoned easels clustered at the southern shore of Merced Lake.

Alerted by the police, Mary rushed to the scene. The four easels stood on the shore as if waiting for the morning mist to clear. Catching the first rays of morning sun, they cast long shadows that stretched all the way to the water’s edge. The air was still, as it had been the previous day, and the lake surface was absolutely smooth. In their skewed-diamond formation, the four easels had the air of tombstones.

From the names on the palettes left at the foot of each easel, there was no question that the four canvases belonged to the teacher and students from Richmond Junior High.

It was then that Mary knew for certain that something terrible had happened to her daughter.

It was a strange sight. Each of the easels held paintings of an almost identical composition. As the dawn light slowly illuminated the canvases, Mary felt as if she could almost see the souls of Christine, the teacher, and the other two girls standing in front of the dewy easels.

The young teacher and the teenagers had stood at the same spot and painted the same view in nearly the exact same manner.

They had made use of a stationary windsurfer to emphasize the stillness of the lake, using light and shadow to evoke the strong autumn light. Perhaps all four of them had painted the same subject matter for educational purposes. The teacher might have chosen to have all of the girls undertake the same subject matter so that she could better critique the nuanced differences of each student’s approach.

Not unexpectedly, the teacher’s painting was executed with a finesse of a different caliber, in a style that went beyond photorealism. The branches that framed the lake were arranged almost symmetrically, and the windsurfer loomed larger-than-life in the center of the painting. The air between the leaves of the trees seemed absolutely still.

And yet, there was also a strange tension, as if at any moment something held captive within the canvas might suddenly burst forth. In the foreground, the shore of the lake seemed distorted and lacking a normal sense of perspective. It was unclear what its unnatural undulations were meant to convey. The lake was still and glassy, but pregnant with suspense, as if some unknowable being might at any moment rise up from its depths and shatter its surface.

Seen from a slight distance, the landscape suggested the features of a face. The tree branches hanging down from above suggested eyes, the surfboard a nose, the shoreline a mouth. The face’s expression was serene for the moment but imbued with an ominous air as if rage lurked just beneath the surface. There was only a paper-thin line between the opposing forces of stillness and movement, inspiring a feeling of apprehension in the viewer.

The three students’ paintings seemed to take their cue from the teacher’s. Perhaps the girls had unconsciously imitated the teacher’s style. They had done their best to render the landscape faithfully, resulting in an awkward style that was neither photorealistic nor abstract. Only Christine’s painting had a unique feature that set it apart from the others: she had blacked out the face of the surfer in the lake’s foreground.

The windsurfer had gotten too close to shore and was now having a hard time getting back out into the open water. Apparently he was new to the sport and not yet competent at it. His sail hung shapeless, fluttering uselessly, and he seemed stumped as to what to do next. The art teacher had done a remarkable job of portraying his hapless stance and expression as he waited for the wind to pick up.

By contrast, Christine had painted the young windsurfer’s face as black as his wetsuit. At first glance it seemed as though perhaps she had intended to silhouette his form against the afternoon sun, but that wasn’t it. She had rendered the surfer smaller than her teacher had, cramming him into the left-hand corner of the canvas. Despite his small stature, he seemed as heavy as metal, like he might sink straight to the bottom of the lake were he to fall in. Completely devoid of any hint of an inner life, he seemed more like a robot than a human being.

The teacher’s painting, and Christine’s painting … Both were imbued with a disturbing quality. The teacher had drawn inspiration from the menacing air of the lake’s surface and had chosen to distort the shoreline with surreal undulations, while Christine had rendered the surfer like a dead man.

That afternoon, a surfboard was found washed up to the bank at another area of the lake. Still half in the water, the outhaul line connected to the boom was tangled in the thick brush at the water’s edge. The surfer was nowhere to be seen, but it didn’t take the police long to identify him as a U.C. Berkeley student. The missing boy had shared an apartment with a fellow student, and the roommate reported that the surfer had never returned home the night before. The roommate hadn’t thought much of it at the time since the other boy had frequently stayed out all night without checking in with anyone.

Counting the windsurfer, a total of five people had disappeared. No trace had been found of any of them to this day.

As Kitazawa ended his account, he paused for a moment before adding, “There appears to be a connection between these disappearances in the U.S. and the ones in Japan. Or is it just coincidence? All of these mysterious, unnatural disappearances have taken place directly over a fault line.”

Kitazawa stopped there, waiting for the others to respond as he slowly took a seat on the sofa.

The computer monitor still showed the map of the suburbs of San Francisco, but nobody was looking at it anymore. It was clear that Kitazawa’s story wasn’t a lie or an exaggeration. He had simply presented the facts, pure and simple. But all three of them were at a loss for words. They had no idea how a geological phenomenon like a fault line could play a part in human disappearances.

Before starting grade school, Saeko had spent most of her summers with her paternal grandparents. Built in a traditional Japanese style, their home stood on a large lot, lush with greenery, behind the Atami Kinomiya train station. The garden exuded a heady scent of earth and the wind often brought in gusts of salty sea air, muffling the mountain’s own scent. On the other side of the hedge that enclosed their property, there ran a small brook called Ito Creek whose soft susurrations seemed to cool the air. Whenever Saeko’s father could get time away from his job, he had enjoyed taking Saeko fishing there.

It had been Saeko’s job to find the bait. When she turned over large rocks in the garden to expose the damp earth underneath, the pungent smell of earthworms and mud wafted forth.

Whenever she found a sizeable earthworm, she pinned it down with the toe of her shoe and the edge of a rock to sever it in two. She plopped half of the worm into her bait box and left the other half under the rock.

Even if you cut an earthworm in half, it’ll grow back if you give it enough time.

Saeko’s father had taught her about the regenerative abilities of earthworms. Loath to diminish the precious supply of worms, she made it a practice to always only harvest half of each worm.

When she was finished collecting bait, Saeko’s father would emerge from the house.

“Sae, let’s go!” he would call, affectionately shortening her name. Then he would thump her on the shoulder and start down the path towards the creek. On the way, he made no effort to match his stride to his daughter’s, and she had to scamper to keep up. She kept her gaze locked on her father as she scrambled after him, always lagging behind by a few paces, determined not to be left behind.

As she ducked through the trees, her package of severed earthworms under one arm, sometimes Saeko lost sight of her father for a moment. “Papa!” she would shriek, oddly panicked, even if he’d only disappeared for a second. Her father, for his part, seemed amused by his daughter’s exaggerated reaction and enjoyed making it into a game of hide-and-seek.

The intense heat of summer, the rustle of foliage, the hum of mosquitoes. Perhaps on some level, Saeko already had a premonition then of what was to come. The summer when she was seventeen years old, she would lose her beloved father. Somehow, that fear already loomed large.

With a start, Saeko snapped out of her reverie. What had triggered her memory of the earthworms? At first, she couldn’t draw any connection. Then she realized that the image of a rift in the earth had spawned the idea of a long, thin creature of some sort lurking within. In the back of her mind, a serpentine form slithered along active fault lines. Its tongue darted in and out of its mouth as if to tickle the walls of her brain …

If Saeko were still a child, surely she would have imagined that the missing people had been spirited away deep into the earth by some sort of monster.

Without realizing it, Saeko had drawn both of her feet up away from the floor. She knew there was no fault line under Tokyo, and yet she could almost feel the presence of a long, thin, reptilian creature drawing silently closer and closer.

A deep abyss, a world beyond the reach of the sun’s rays …

The sun. Right. Saeko’s thoughts of darkness reminded her of the corresponding opposite concept. Just two days ago, browsing the newspaper archives at the library, she had learned that there had been unusual sunspot activity the day her father had disappeared.

Saeko leapt towards the computer. “May I?” she asked Kitazawa.

“Please, be my guest.”

Saeko opened the browser and ran a search on “sunspots,” pulling up calendars that went back to March 2011. When she clicked on a date, a picture of sunspot activity for the date in question came up on the screen.

Saeko tried to rein in her anticipation as she clicked on September 13, 2011, the date three people had vanished from Itoigawa. Then she tried September 25th, the date the passengers of two cars had vanished near Soda Lake in the U.S. And October 22nd, the day five people had vanished at Lake Merced near San Francisco.

On most days, only a few specks the size of sesame seeds marred the images of the sun. But on the three dates of the mysterious disappearances, there was a clear difference. Ugly black amoeba-like blobs writhed across the sun’s surface almost like living organisms.

Peering into the monitor over Saeko’s shoulder, Kitazawa and Hashiba still didn’t comprehend what Saeko had discovered.

“What is it?”

When both Hashiba and Kitazawa thumped Saeko’s shoulders at the same time, she finally turned away from the screen.

“On all three dates of these missing persons cases, unusual sunspot activity was recorded.”

Saeko manipulated the pointer once again to illustrate the incredible correlation between the incidences of human disappearances and sunspot activity.

Under any normal circumstances, she would have expected her colleagues to instantly reject the notion of a connection between human disappearances and sunspots. But just moments ago, Hashiba and Kitazawa had come to the realization that a string of such cases was occurring directly over active fault lines.

“Active fault lines and sunspots. What do the two phenomena have in common?” Hashiba asked.

Saeko swiveled her chair to face the other two. “The magnetic fields that cause sunspots break through the surface and assault the Earth in the form of magnetic storms. It’s also possible that active fault lines have a powerful influence on the magnetic fields in the spaces above them. Magnetic fields — they’re the connection between the two.”

Saeko chewed her lower lip as Hashiba and Kitazawa sat motionlessly mulling this over, their lips pressed together tightly. Nobody argued with her contention — in their silence, they were tacitly acknowledging the connection. The unusual geophysical conditions of the locations and the timing of the disappearances suggested a causal relationship. It had to be more than just coincidence.

Chapter 3: Chain

1

As Saeko and Hashiba walked towards the subway station after leaving Kitazawa’s office, it seemed only natural that they should have dinner together.

“There’s an Italian place in this neighborhood that has a unique flair. What do you say?” Hashiba suggested.

“Sure. Anything goes,” Saeko replied, her response an approval of the proposed cuisine rather than of the invitation itself.

Hashiba led the way, and they arrived at the seven-story building in only a few minutes. The restaurant was on the top floor. It was the first time Saeko had been here, and yet she had an odd sense of déjà vu. For a moment, she stopped in her tracks and pondered why that was. Whenever she noticed a strange glitch in her perceptions, Saeko had the habit of analyzing the possible causes.

The building was on a one-way street, with a tree planted in front of its vestibule. Something about the tree seemed to be causing the strange sensation. Four low posts were staked around its roots and the ground was littered with its leaves, whose prominent veins reminded Saeko of blood vessels. Pebbles were scattered on top of the carpet of leaves. As she marveled at how small the tree looked under the starry sky, Saeko had the sudden sensation of being watched from above. She looked up. Against the glare of the neon signs on the surrounding buildings, the starry sky seemed lacking in luminosity. Hadn’t they been a bit brighter just moments ago?

In the thickest part of the tree’s canopy, right in the middle, a black shadow loomed, as if a cat had climbed the tree and gotten stuck up there. It was only natural that the night sky and trees would create dark shadows, but the blackness at the center of the tree was a shade deeper and undulated slightly in the treetop, almost like a writhing worm.

Saeko squinted, trying to get a better look, but suddenly her eyes refused to focus as if she’d lost a contact lens. She glanced down and then back up again, and as she did, she shuddered as a feeling of foreboding washed over her. Part of it was the chilly December evening air, but she had also detected a disagreeable stench. It was a smell she was sure she recognized but couldn’t quite place. Her senses seemed to be blocking out the memory.

“What’s wrong?”

When Hashiba’s hand found the small of her back, Saeko quickly pulled her attention back to the present moment. His touch seemed almost to dispel her fears, and Saeko remembered her growling stomach.

“I’m starving,” she replied. They had arrived at Kitazawa’s office at seven o’clock, and in the subsequent two hours had consumed nothing but coffee. “Shall we?” Saeko strode quickly through the vestibule, keeping her gaze straight ahead.

At the table, Saeko and Hashiba sipped glasses of red wine as they waited for their food and reassessed the discoveries they had made at Kitazawa’s office. Still flushed with excitement, Hashiba enthused about having to drop the approach they had taken for the previous installment. He seemed to be reacting to the latest developments not with fear or disappointment but with pure delight, relishing the possibilities they implied for the project. Seldom did the opportunity arise to expose a freakish natural phenomenon in his line of work.

“This is really getting good. The tricky part will be when and how to let Shigeko Torii down gently.”

Hashiba was conspiring to shift the focus of the program away from the occult angle toward a purely scientific perspective. But given that the original project had been approved based on the producer’s interest in featuring the psychic reader Shigeko Torii, it would be something of a tricky undertaking. It was probably best to stay the course for the time being and wait for the right opportunity to change tack. In all honesty, Hashiba would have preferred nothing more than if Shigeko Torii were to step down from the project of her own volition.

The reason Hashiba was so caught up in his plans for the program and didn’t feel the slightest twinge of fear was that he perceived no threat to his person from the discoveries they had made.

During a brief lull in their animated conversation, Saeko glanced around the restaurant and was struck by the festive air of the rest of the clientele, an atmosphere unique to the Christmas season. Something horrific is afoot right now, right under our feet, and nobody knows about it but us, she mused, not without an inkling of superiority. The fact that they now shared a secret made her feel closer to Hashiba, too. The evening was passing by all too quickly, and she didn’t look forward to going home. Would Hashiba say goodnight after their meal, or would he invite her to stop in at a bar for drinks? If he did, Saeko knew she would say yes.

Hashiba seemed to have a strong tolerance for alcohol. Even after finishing a bottle of wine between them, he remained completely unaffected. As they stepped into the elevator his movements were perfectly in control as he helped Saeko with her coat, even though he had drunk about three times as much as she had.

The elevator descended slowly from the seventh floor down to the first and the door slid open. From the elevator to the entrance there was a hallway that was more than ten meters long that fed out into the walkway beyond. The corridor was dimly lit, and the tree planted outside the entrance stood out in vivid contrast. Between the garish lighting of the bar on the building’s first floor and the headlights of passing cars, a halo streamed through the spaces between the tree’s leaves.

The vestibule hallway was empty, but small clusters of people passed by on the sidewalk outside, framed by the square opening of the entrance.

It happened just as Saeko and Hashiba began to walk towards the doors. A dark shadow shot vertically through their line of vision, shaking the tree’s branches and thudding to the ground with a heavy shock. The entrance doors were open, and a gust of air seemed to reach them an instant after the impact.

Startled, Saeko and Hashiba recoiled and froze in their tracks. At first, they weren’t sure what had just happened. It wasn’t an earthquake, nor was it a traffic accident. But the image replayed in Saeko’s mind as if etched into her retinas. The dull thud, and the black shape that cut across the square entrance from top to bottom. The unnatural susurrations of the tree’s branches.

Did some person fall to the ground?

There was no other possible explanation. Saeko and Hashiba both reached the same conclusion. “Did someone just fall out of the sky?” Hashiba asked Saeko, unsure of whether to believe his eyes.

“That’s what it looked like …” Saeko swallowed, letting the thought trail off incomplete. Outside on the sidewalk, several people had begun to scream. They too, it seemed, had taken a moment to process what had happened. Soon, a small crowd had gathered in front of the tree. Cries of “Call an ambulance!” rang through the air.

“Come on,” Hashiba urged, and at his prompting, Saeko began to walk forwards. But just as she did, the sight of another figure falling through the air rooted her to the spot. It was a man, small and thin, wearing a tracksuit. His hair was cropped short and was mostly gray. Even though she was too far away to see his face, somehow Saeko sensed that he was smirking slightly at her. She recognized that wrinkled face — it belonged to Seiji Fujimura.

Saeko found herself drained of the strength to continue walking. She grasped Hashiba’s arm.

“What’s wrong?” Hashiba turned to ask.

Saeko’s face was ashen. “Did you see that?”

“See what?”

“You mean you …”

He hadn’t seen it. The realization sank in as Saeko registered Hashiba’s nonplussed expression. Her arm still looped through Hashiba’s, Saeko pressed both hands to her chest and stood quaking. The night air seemed to have grown suddenly chillier.

Just seconds ago, she had seen it as clear as day — whether it had been a ghost or a living soul, she didn’t know. But a man with a face identical to Seiji Fujimura’s had wafted slowly down to the ground as if to retrace the path of the body that had fallen a moment earlier. Or had it been the opposite? Perhaps the apparition had emerged from the body and floated up into the sky?

Had it fallen down to the ground, or risen up into the air? The vision had been so strange that Saeko wasn’t sure. Clearly, the figure she had seen had lacked the ordinary mass of a physical body.

In any case, Saeko felt an urgent need to get away. First, however, they would have to exit the building.

“Let’s go.” Saeko’s voice trembled as she grasped Hashiba’s hand and pulled him along.

Once outside, she turned immediately to the right, staring straight ahead as she tried to get away from the building. Even so, she glimpsed the feet of the fallen man through a gap in the flock of rubberneckers. The legs of the man’s tracksuit left his ankles exposed, and his bare feet were strangely white. He seemed to be lying face down, and his pale legs convulsed repeatedly, causing his toes to flap against the tree’s roots.

Saeko tried to look away, but as she did, she caught sight of the man’s hands. His shoulders seemed dislocated; his arms were bent at the elbows, and both hands lay next to his legs, palms up, at what would have normally been an impossible angle. The man’s hands also trembled with each convulsion, as if they were signaling to Saeko. If she placed her hands on her hips and let them shake with her body, they’d probably execute a similar dance. Bye, they seemed to be saying in a half-mocking tone.

No. Perhaps it was the opposite. Perhaps rather than bidding her farewell, Seiji was beckoning to her: Come, come …

The sensation of Seiji Fujimura standing by her bedside at the hospital in Ina, prodding the lump in her breast with his finger, came back to her. At any moment, those trembling hands seemed as if they might reach out towards her neckline again. She quickened her pace, dragging Hashiba away from the scene.

Given that he was a director at a TV station, Hashiba probably would have liked to stay longer at the scene of the incident to investigate. At the very least, he probably wanted to determine whether the fall had been a result of foul play or rather a suicide or accident. It might not yield a major news story, but it was likely to show up on the next day’s talk shows.

But Saeko was in no state to worry about that right now. In a haze of panic, her footsteps rang out loudly as she hurried off as quickly as possible, her gaze averted, pulling Hashiba along by the hand.

2

She needed something stronger than just beer or wine. Something to calm her nerves.

When she spotted a bar, Saeko shot Hashiba a pleading glance and pushed open the smoked-glass door.

It wasn’t until they were seated at the bar that she suddenly felt a twinge of embarrassment at having dragged him along so forcefully. Sighing deeply, she ordered a dark rum on the rocks to quell the emotional turmoil she was feeling.

“What’s come over you?” Hashiba leaned slightly backwards on his stool, taken aback by Saeko’s sudden transformation.

“Didn’t you see that?”

“See what?”

“The face of the person who fell.”

“Of course not! We were too far away for one thing, and for another he landed face down with his head half hidden in the tree roots.”

Hashiba was right. They had only seen the back of the falling man, and even when exiting the building, they had only glimpsed his form through a thick crowd of people at a distance of several meters. How could they possibly have seen who he was? And yet, Saeko knew. The image of Seiji Fujimura’s face was branded into her mind even if it hadn’t passed through her retinas. No matter how she tried to dismiss it, his visage refused to disappear.

In a single drag, Saeko downed half of her glass of rum.

“It was Seiji Fujimura. I’m absolutely sure of it,” she informed Hashiba.

Hashiba was reaching for his drink but froze with a choked exclamation of surprise. “You’ve got to be kidding,” he managed.

There were two solid reasons for his denial. For one thing, it would have been too bizarre a coincidence for someone Saeko and Hashiba both knew to happen to fall to his death right in front of them. For another, there was no way they could have seen the man’s face from where they had been. How could Saeko possibly know who it was?

But as he watched Saeko tremble with fright, Hashiba didn’t know what to think. Indeed, the man’s tracksuit had seemed familiar. And even from the back, the figure had borne something of a resemblance to Seiji Fujimura.

An ambulance’s siren pierced the silence, far away at first, but growing steadily closer.

“I’ll go have a look,” Hashiba said.

The bar where they were now seated was only a couple of hundred meters from the scene of the fall. If he ran, Hashiba would get there sooner than the ambulance. Perhaps he would be able to confirm the man’s identity.

Saeko wanted to know the truth, too. Moments ago, she had been too distressed to think of anything but getting away from the scene. But now that she’d had a moment to calm down, she wanted to get to the bottom of what she had seen.

Please, let it be just my imagination …

Saeko hoped she had been wrong somehow. She didn’t welcome the idea that the bizarre vision she’d had might actually reflect reality. Especially if that reality involved Seiji Fujimura.

She still remembered vividly how she’d felt in the hospital in Ina when she’d sensed someone crawling up to her bed in the middle of the night, and her terror when she’d realized that it was Seiji Fujimura. When she recalled how his fingers had probed her breast, she was overcome with the image of hundreds of earthworms slithering all over her body. When Seiji had handed her the key to the Fujimuras’ home, it had been warm from his body heat and damp from the sweat of his palm. She still had it in her handbag, wrapped in a tissue.

Saeko shuddered, trying to dispel the repugnant image.

I don’t want to be alone tonight, she realized.

She had no desire to spend another night in that state of terrified isolation she’d experienced in the hospital room. She wanted company — even her ex-husband would do. In her current state, if she tried to sleep alone, she knew she would be unable to distinguish reality from nightmare. She would be Seiji Fujimura’s helpless prey.

Please …

Just as Saeko pictured the face of the man she most wanted to remain by her side that night, it appeared in the doorway of the bar. Less than four minutes had elapsed since he’d shot out the door.

Hashiba wore an expression of deep consternation as he approached the counter and weakly set one hand on his stool.

“You were right,” he told her.

Instinctively, Saeko closed both eyes. Despite her fervent prayers, her bizarre vision had now been confirmed by another witness.

In confused tones, Hashiba recounted what he had just seen. But Saeko wasn’t listening. She didn’t have to. She remembered — the broken legs splayed at an unnatural angle, the two palms that seemed to beckon as they convulsed.

Her eyes still squeezed shut, Saeko’s hands searched the counter for her drink. Finding it, she downed the rest of her rum in a single drought. Only the ice cubes remained in her glass, clinking frigidly.

Hashiba continued. “At the moment, there’s no indication of foul play. He was probably tired of running from his debtors and threw himself off the roof of a building in despair. They didn’t know yet if he’s going to make it, but there’s no question that he’s in serious condition.”

Saeko released her glass and let her hand wander over to Hashiba’s stool to squeeze his hand. Cold and damp from holding her glass, her hand was quickly enveloped in Hashiba’s warmth. He responded by stroking the grooves between her fingers delicately with his fingertips.

I don’t want to let go of this hand tonight.

Saeko interlaced her fingers tightly around Hashiba’s, gripping them with surprising strength for a woman.

3

That evening, when Saeko took his hand tightly in hers, Hashiba had a hunch that he might wind up spending the night with her. But when she pulled him along, he didn’t realize they were headed for her apartment until she said, “Would you come home with me tonight?” Her speech was oddly rushed, as if to convince him that it was the drink talking.

After they left the bar and got into a taxi, Saeko directed the driver into a quiet residential neighborhood in Minato Ward. During the ride, and even as they emerged onto the sidewalk, Saeko made no move to release Hashiba’s hand. The strength of her grip seemed to convey a fear that he might run away if she didn’t hold on tightly enough.

But Hashiba didn’t have the slightest intention of running away. When he had invited Saeko to have dinner with him, he’d harbored a distant hope for this outcome.

When had Saeko begun to get under his skin? It seemed to Hashiba that she had first sparked his interest at the initial production meeting when she’d expressed herself in such a unique register. Ever since, his interest had escalated rapidly, into romantic desire. Saeko was completely different from any woman he’d ever met. Her manner of speaking — a mixture of worldliness and innocence — seemed fresh and original, and sometimes downright comical. And yet Saeko always seemed perplexed by his amusement, cocking her head to one side quizzically and following up with an even quainter string of expressions.

When Hashiba lay alone in his bed at night, he recalled Saeko’s words and expressions that day and basked in a cozy happiness. Thoughts of her seemed to melt away the stress of his job, and before he knew it he was drifting off into a peaceful slumber.

Hashiba had gotten the sense that Saeko might reciprocate his interest, but loath to give the impression of a director who hit on every woman in his path, he had made an effort to be very careful in how he approached her.

He hadn’t dared to dream that the object of his yearning would grant him such an unexpected boon.

Just a few meters from where the taxi had let them off, Saeko led Hashiba through an opening in the tall hedge that lined the sidewalk. When they turned the corner, a luxury apartment building opened its glass doors in welcome, looking for all the world like a five-star hotel. Enclosed on all sides only by thick plate glass windows, the lobby was completely visible from outside, and its chandeliers and the intricate glass sculptures shimmered like gemstones.

The courtyard between the building and hedge was densely landscaped, creating an oasis of greenery even in the heart of Tokyo. Constructed at the dawn of the bubble era, the building was more than two decades old, but there was no question that the magnificent twelve-story building was still the epitome of haute style.

Without the slightest hesitation, Saeko strode through the vestibule and opened the sealed doors with a card key. Hashiba followed along silently, his mind swirling with questions he was unable to voice.

In the courtyard, there was a fountain with a pool around it, cleverly designed so that the water extended into the interior of the lobby. Saeko and Hashiba were standing on a floor elevated just above the water’s surface. A water court, Hashiba believed it was called. The entire floor was built of strong glass that covered the shallow pool, so that it felt almost like walking across the surface of a frozen lake. Hashiba couldn’t imagine how much it cost just to maintain such an extravagant contrivance. From the paintings on the walls to the sculptures in the hallway, every aspect of the building gave off an air of dazzling sophistication.

As a director, Hashiba had visited the homes of numerous celebrities, but nothing he had seen before even approached the opulence this building exuded.

“Do you actually live here?” he asked, his face a mask of stupefaction.

Saeko simply nodded, stopping in the elevator hall.

Of the two elevators, the one on the left lacked floor-indicator lamps. Only after they entered it — Saeko inserted a card key to open its doors — did Hashiba realize that the elevator was exclusive to the penthouse apartment and connected it to an underground parking lot as well as the lobby.

Where is she taking me? Hashiba wondered, still completely dazed. His hand had gone limp in Saeko’s grasp.

He had a general idea of Saeko’s background. Her father had vanished when she was seventeen, and after college she had gone to work at a publishing company. She had quit upon marrying, only to divorce later without children. Now she supported herself as a freelance writer.

Those facts added up to an image of a tough divorcée struggling to make it on her own. Hashiba had imagined her living in a one-bedroom apartment at best, a cramped living space that doubled as an office with books and magazines stacked so densely you could hardly walk through it, a stark environment dominated by the smell of ink and paper. If not utter poverty, Hashiba had expected Saeko’s surroundings to reflect a hand-to-mouth existence.

Where is this going?

As he stepped out of the elevator, Hashiba’s feet sank into the deep pile of a lush crimson carpet that led straight down the hallway to a single door. Hashiba felt as if he were floating through water as he traversed this astonishing space to approach a heavy door.

Unable to disguise his amazement, he asked, “How long have you lived here?”

Once more, Saeko scanned her card key to open the sole apartment on the building’s top floor, ushering Hashiba in. “Since my first year of high school …”

Hashiba’s own apartment would probably have fit comfortably in the front entryway of Saeko’s home.

“How on earth …” he stammered.

“It’s hard to explain, so I don’t bring people here very often. Even my editor would be surprised to learn that I live in a place like this.”

“Well, who wouldn’t?”

“Does it, uh, bother you?” Saeko asked, her face completely serious.

“Of course not!”

“Well, good.”

Suddenly, Hashiba felt like he finally understood why Saeko always seemed so enigmatic. Her home was the last place you would imagine as a single thirtysomething woman’s.

“I just feel as if I’ve unraveled one of your mysteries,” Hashiba began, but before he could finish the thought, Saeko’s lips pressed against his mouth, silencing him. With an urgency that contrasted sharply with her usual grace, she wrapped both arms around his body and pulled him to her, pressing her groin against his thigh.

As their bodies cleaved together and their hands explored beneath each other’s jackets, the door automatically locked behind them.

4

Locked in embrace, Hashiba and Saeko stumbled and fell repeatedly as they crossed the floor of the vast living room, so spacious that Hashiba couldn’t imagine how many tatami mats would fill it. Kissing and clinging to each other as they moved sideways through the space like mating crabs, they laughed out loud with each tumble.

Having flung off each other’s clothes item by item, by the time they reached the bedroom and tumbled onto the bed Saeko was in her panties, stockings, and bra, and Hashiba was wearing just his briefs and socks.

The bewildering events of the day had only intensified their arousal. After the shocking revelations that had come to light in Kitazawa’s office, they had watched Seiji Fujisawa, the sole heir to the Fujisawa estate, plummet to the ground from a tall building before their very eyes. The sense that something extraordinary was afoot pricked at their skin like a needle-sharp arrow, pumping adrenaline into their bloodstreams. Still heady with that tension, their passion for each other seemed to flood the void of their apprehension.

It was a well-documented fact that the reproductive capacity of animals increased when their survival was at risk. Saeko and Hashiba’s lives hadn’t been directly threatened, but they could sense danger looming just ahead. The fact that they alone shared that information stoked their excitement, inflaming them with the passion of co-conspirators.

Hashiba lifted Saeko up and dropped her on the bed. Too frenzied to bother with the fasteners, he pushed her bra up and out of the way to expose her large nipples. They were already hard as he took them into his mouth and rolled them on his tongue. The tip of his nose brushed against her bra. As he inhaled the delicate scent of her skin, Hashiba reached around her back with one hand and unhooked her bra. Returning both hands to her breasts, he caressed them from underneath. One wouldn’t know it from her svelte appearance when she was clothed, but her breasts were unexpectedly round and plump.

Saeko slid her hand over Hashiba’s briefs, feeling his engorged member. With her hand positioned the way a runner in a relay race received a baton, it more than spanned the distance from her fingertips to her wrist, and its already-slippery tip had managed to poke its way out from under his waistband.

Saeko was careful not to stroke it too strongly. It throbbed in her hand as if it might explode at any moment, and Hashiba was already panting heavily. She wanted to make sure his erection lasted long enough to go where it was going. Although she still hadn’t seen it directly, her automatic reaction when she felt the shape of his penis in her hand was a rush of tenderness.

It happened just as Hashiba was stroking Saeko’s breasts from bottom to top. When his fingers reached the back of her left breast, the tips encountered a small lump, just around a centimeter in diameter. The sensation was a familiar one to him. Stunned, his fingers froze in their tracks.

The moment Hashiba’s fingers discovered the lump, Saeko knew. It was the exact spot that had been troubling her for the past several days.

As if the tiny lump in Saeko’s breast were a switch, touching it was like shutting down a machine.

Silently, the relentless flow of energy that had been mounting in Hashiba abruptly waned, and his hand hovered in the air as if to embody his unconscious withdrawal. It was as if the sensation in his fingertips traveled straight to his lower body without even checking in with his brain. As he struggled to catch his breath, Hashiba battled the sudden ebb of energy, but it was too late to reverse the flow as all of the vitality quickly drained out of his lower half.

As Hashiba lay flat on his stomach, Saeko tenderly stroked his head. It occurred to her that watching all of the vigor drain so suddenly from his swollen penis was rather like watching the tide go out at the beach. When the ocean receded, it exposed the sand underneath that was previously hidden by seawater, revealing patterns. The image on the wet sand was … Seiji Fujimura’s face, contorted by the paroxysms of death. The moment Hashiba’s fingers found the lump in her breast, the horrific image flashed into Saeko’s mind. She was assaulted by the memory of a man resembling Seiji fingering her breast in the hospital in Ina. She remembered what he had said as he’d fingered the lump.

“Keep this up, and you’ll be one of us soon enough.”

Yes. Something along those lines.

Hashiba’s mind was elsewhere. The sensation his fingertips had encountered was a familiar one, and the memory caused his enthusiasm to suddenly wane. His erection withered, just as Saeko’s juices also ceased to flow.

Since Hashiba’s transformation was more visible, he had more difficulty accepting what had happened. For a while he refused to give up, but it soon became clear that his efforts were in vain.

“It’s all right.” Saeko took his hand in hers and whispered softly into Hashiba’s ear, encouraging him to relax. Saeko thought she knew why his ferocious erection had wilted so suddenly. When he’d encountered the lump, the thought of breast cancer had dampened his libido. His concern for her health suggested that he cared about her. Viewed in that light, it was a welcome reaction.

Saeko was only half-right, and a long ways away from the depths of Hashiba’s thoughts.

She took Hashiba’s hand in hers and guided it back to the lump. “It’s probably mastitis, I think. I’ve been meaning to have it checked, but I’ve been so busy …” As she spoke, she stroked Hashiba’s head with her other hand.

“You should really at least have it checked.” Hashiba flipped over, facing upwards, and held Saeko’s hand as he stared vacantly at the ceiling. The dimmed lights illuminated the bedroom softly. Hashiba’s flaccid penis remained trapped in the elastic band of his briefs, and Saeko’s nipples were now soft as they peeked out from underneath her shifted bra. Suddenly conscious of their awkward state of undress, neither of them moved for several moments.

Once he’d regained his composure, the question that had baffled Hashiba earlier resurfaced in his mind: Why does she live in a place like this?

He asked, “So what did your father do, anyway?”

“It’s a long story.”

“I’m interested.”

Saeko twisted her body sideways, peered at Hashiba’s face, and whispered, “Will you stay with me tonight?” Her question seemed to suggest that she wouldn’t mind telling Hashiba about her father but that she didn’t want him to leave when she was done.

Hashiba didn’t answer immediately. He paused, glancing at the clock on the bedside table. “Sure,” he agreed after a moment.

Why had he hesitated? Saeko wondered what the brief pause signified. If he were single, wouldn’t he have answered immediately? If he were married, on the other hand, he was more likely to take a longer time answering while he thought up an excuse to give his wife or a reason to decline the invitation. The implication of a slight pause was harder to glean and Saeko wasn’t sure what to think.

“Are you married?” she ventured, cutting straight to the chase. For all of her apprehension and worry, when the time came, she found it easy enough to ask the question.

She did try to sound as offhanded as possible, but her body language told a different story. She gripped the sheet tightly in both fists, and she gazed fixedly at Hashiba, as if pleading for salvation.

Hashiba met her gaze, but he pulled back ever so slightly. “No. I’m single.”

His tone was resolute, with no hint of falsehood. Saeko had no intention of interrogating him further. The reality of his pronouncement sank in slowly, filling her with a mixture of relief and happiness. Suddenly, she became aware that tears were welling up in the corners of her eyes, and she blotted them furtively against the sheet so that Hashiba wouldn’t notice.

Thank you. She sent a message of gratitude not to Hashiba, but to whatever being had granted her prayers.

Saeko retrieved two pairs of pajamas by the wardrobe next to the bed and handed one to Hashiba. Her relief had left her pleasantly sleepy. After a few more words of conversation, they both drifted off into sleep, their breathing deep and even.

After a while — Saeko had no idea how long — she felt herself briefly awaken. Instinctively she reached out to make sure Hashiba was there. Relieved, she was about to fall back asleep when she heard voices coming from the other room.

They were coming from the television set, that much was clear. There was nobody else on the same floor, after all. She must have left it on in the living room. She had a habit of switching the TV on the moment she got home and entered the living room, so it wasn’t completely out of the ordinary. On the other hand, she had no memory of turning it on that night. Perhaps she had hit the remote control as she had stumbled into the room, locked in Hashiba’s passionate embrace?

The room was quiet now except for Hashiba’s deep, even breathing. The heavy sash windows completely insulated them from the sounds of the city outside, as if they were floating in a gigantic underwater capsule. The faraway sound of the television chatter seemed like bubbles floating up to the surface from the bottom of the ocean.

Each time a bubble burst, Saeko could hear the words. The snatches of conversation were disjointed and hard to comprehend, but as she pieced together more of the fragments she came to understand that the broadcast was about an emergency situation of some sort.

But before an alarm bell could sound in Saeko’s mind she had drifted back to sleep.

5

There was just one locked door at the penthouse where Saeko lived.

Saeko and Hashiba woke up at the same time, just after seven the next morning. When Hashiba asked Saeko about her father once more, she took a key from the bedside table and led him to the door of the locked room.

She had sealed it off when she had married and her husband had moved in. After their divorce, it hadn’t occurred to her to unlock it. The spacious 500-square-meter flat included the living and dining rooms and six bedrooms. Keeping one of the rooms locked made it easier to keep up with the cleaning.

The quickest way to explain who Saeko’s father had been to Hashiba would be to show him this room. The sleeves of her baggy pajamas were so long that they extended past her fingertips as she held up the keychain with a single key attached and waved it slowly in Hashiba’s view.

“This was my father’s study.”

“You keep it locked?”

“My ex-husband wanted it that way.”

“Why?”

“It bothered him, I guess — having my father’s presence intrude on our lives. So he wanted me to keep it locked. That’s what he said, anyway.” Saeko twirled the key around her finger like a gunman spinning a revolver.

Perhaps her marriage would have lasted longer if they’d moved to a new place. Her husband had proposed it a number of times. He’d often complained that the apartment possessed a creepy atmosphere that was hard to describe. But Saeko couldn’t leave behind the home where she had lived with her father. It would have required her to admit that he wasn’t coming back.

“That’s weird. There’s something abnormal about you two.” You two, he’d said, pointing at Saeko. He was referring to Saeko and her father, of course. As far as Saeko was concerned, her ex-husband had been the strange one. But looking back on it now, perhaps she and her father really had been abnormal.

More than anything, she didn’t want Hashiba to feel that way about her.

“I guess I can understand that,” Hashiba mumbled, half lost in thought.

Saeko was in the midst of unlocking the door when he spoke. She froze and turned to look at him, mistaking his comments as an expression of sympathy for her ex-husband. “Why is that?” she demanded.

“Well, sometimes our sense of a person is even more striking in their absence. It sort of relates to the disappearances we’ve been investigating,” he answered.

And with that, he began to recount an experience he’d had in elementary school. Saeko leaned against the door as she listened to his story.

“I was born in Mishima, Shizuoka, but we moved to Mitaka, Tokyo when I was just a baby. We moved back to Mishima when I was in fourth grade. I started school there in September, right as it was starting back up after summer vacation. On my first day, they had me stand at the front of the classroom and introduce myself. At recess time, a boy with delicate features and pale skin came up and put his arm around me like we were old friends. He seemed fascinated by the idea that I was from Tokyo, and he kept asking me about life in the big city. I gave him the best answers I could come up with, and before I knew it he was inviting me to come over to his house to hang out. He seemed a bit strange to me, but I was new and I didn’t have any friends, so that day after school I took him up on his invitation.

“His house was in a quiet residential neighborhood behind the Mishima Taisha shrine. The main house was a newish western-style two-story building. But in front of the house, on the same lot, there stood an old-fashioned, one-story shack. It was surrounded by trees, and the area around it was dark and shadowy. It looked like an old woodcutter’s shack from a storybook, and it caught my eye, the way it contrasted so sharply with the fancy modern western house on the same property.

“That day, all we did was play chess and watch TV, but we got along well and from that day on, we hung out pretty frequently. Whenever I went over to his house, I wondered about the shack, and eventually I asked him what it was for.

“Right away, his face clouded over. He lowered his voice. ‘Don’t ever, ever go in there!’ he warned me.

“Naturally, I wanted to know why.

“He acted like that was the dumbest question in the world. ‘Why?’ he repeated, sounding exasperated. ‘You mean I never told you? My crazy old grandfather lives alone in there. He’s a total psycho. Don’t ever go near there unless you want him to break your neck.’

“He told me various stories to illustrate his point. The old man used chopsticks to pick the dead flies off of flypaper and collect them in a glass pot. He hated animals, and whenever a stray wandered too close, he put on wooden sandals and kicked it as hard as he could. The old man had killed two stray cats and a dog that way, my friend said. The old man also kept an air rifle by his porch and used it to shoot down crows when the mood struck him. The only thing he ate was rice with canned enoki mushrooms. He muttered to himself constantly. My friend’s mother left his meals for him on a tray in his front entryway, and the old man devoured them in minutes. It didn’t take him long, since all he ate was white rice and canned mushrooms, and he always returned his dirty dishes on the tray right where he had found them. For months, nobody in my friend’s family had seen the old man’s face. Even my friend’s mother had only heard his muffled mumblings when she left him his meals …

“As I listened to my friend’s story, a vivid image of the old man began to form in my mind. How he lived in that dark, dirty shack, rarely bathing, the hems of his garments grimy with dirt. A foul-smelling, unpredictable eccentric who should be avoided at all costs. A dangerous maniac.

“Whenever I went over to my friend’s house, I had to pass by the old man’s shack. I avoided it as best I could, but whenever I thought I heard a noise from inside, I bolted at top speed.

“My friend was good at his studies, slightly mischievous, and enjoyed teasing people. He was brilliant at coming up with ideas for new games. He was a lot of fun to hang out with, and he taught me lots of new things, so I spent a lot of time at his house, even though I was afraid of the old man in the shack.

“For two-and-a-half years, up until the time when my friend was accepted to a private junior high school in Tokyo, I spent a lot of time at his house. As far as I knew, his grandfather continued to live in the shack, though I never actually saw him. But when the wind riffled through the leaves of the trees, I could almost hear the old man gnashing his teeth. My heart pounded with terror when I imagined the old man bursting out of his house, shouting at the top of his lungs, his hair wild and messy, his tattered garments fluttering.

“Just once, I saw the old man for myself before my friend left for his private school in Tokyo.

“That day, the sky was just beginning to grow dusky as we played catch out on the lawn in the yard. My friend threw the ball and I missed it, allowing it to roll right into the half-open doorway of the shack. I remember freezing in my tracks, terrified. I looked at my friend and gulped with apprehension.

“My friend seemed amused by my fear of his grandfather. He made no move to retrieve the ball and instead shot me a challenging look as if to say, ‘You missed the ball — you go get it.’ He had a faint smirk on his face, and he stood watching me patronizingly with his arms crossed as though he were a grown-up and I was just a kid.

“You know how boys are. We’d do anything to avoid being called a coward or a sissy. I was supposed to go over to the shack like it was no big deal, slip inside, and get the ball. So I summoned all my courage and set out towards the shack, but I was so terrified I could barely walk. Still, I was determined not to let on to my friend how scared I was. Resolving to just get it over with as quickly as possible, I crept through the door into the front entryway and looked for the ball. Inside, the smell of earth was stronger than in the yard. The air was dank and chilly. My heart was pounding.

“The ball had stopped just at the threshold where the flooring began. It was right next to a pair of carefully placed wooden sandals, their toes stubby with wear. Those are the sandals the old man must have worn when he killed the strays, I thought. Just then, right as I was reaching for the ball, a grimy pair of feet stepped into the sandals. Their toes and their tops were pasty white, and the toenail of the little toe on each side was a gnarled lump. Two ankles peeked out from underneath a disheveled kimono, revealing a gigantic mole right on the bony protuberance of one ankle bone. I looked up, too terrified even to speak.

“There he stood, exactly as I had imagined him. In the dim light of the entryway, he wore a dingy kimono and his face was bleary and lifeless. With a vacant stare, his jaw pumped up and down, as if he were trying to speak, and food dribbled out of it. For the first and last time in my life, my legs completely gave out. I crumpled to the floor, landing on my rear and supporting myself with my hands behind me. My throat seized up and I couldn’t find my voice to call out to my friend.

“The old man raised one foot and kicked the ball towards me. It rolled straight towards my hand. Somehow, I managed to pick it up and crawl back out of the house. Then I ran, stumbling, out into the yard where my friend was waiting. At this point, I was way past the point of worrying about looking cool. I didn’t care who called me a wimp. I dropped to all fours in the grass, panting like an animal.

“My friend knelt down next to me. ‘What’s wrong?’ he asked. His smirk was gone, as was the arrogant stance. In fact, he seemed vaguely frightened as he placed a hand on my shoulder.

“ ‘I … I saw your grandfather,’ I finally managed to say.

“My friend looked up towards the old hut and was silent for a moment. Then he said, ‘You couldn’t have.’

“ ‘He rolled the ball back to me with the toe of his sandal!’ I insisted, tossing the ball over as proof.

“My friend twisted sideways, dodging the throw.

“ ‘He couldn’t have!’ he said again, this time more forcefully.

“I didn’t get it. ‘What do you mean?’ I asked.

“ ‘He doesn’t exist. It was just a story.’

“ ‘What are you talking about?’

“ ‘My grandfather died long before I was born. We just use that shed for storage. Nobody lives in there,’ he told me.

“My friend apologized for lying to me and explained the circumstances. In kindergarten, he’d often had friends over to play. They always thought the shed was a great playhouse, and they were always messing things up inside. But there were valuable ceramic pots and such stored in the shed, and my friend’s father had told him, ‘You’re welcome to have your friends over to play, but I don’t want you kids messing around in that shed. If any of those ceramic pieces ever gets broken, you’re going to have to pay for them.’

“Desperate, my friend came up with the idea of pretending that his grandfather lived there. He figured it was the best way to keep his friends from going near it. At first it was just a simple lie, but over time he started to flesh it out, adding details about his grandfather’s idiosyncrasies. Those quirks became more and more exaggerated, and the old man developed into a creepy character. Before long, he had fabricated the perfect scarecrow to ward off mischievous playmates from exploring the shed.

“When he had finished explaining, my friend and I slowly approached the hut. We had to make sure that there really was no old man in there, of course. At this point, I think my friend was actually more frightened than I was. I guess I was already starting to understand what I’d experienced.

“There was nobody inside. My friend and I peeked in through the front door and listened, but we didn’t hear anything. And there were no wooden sandals there, either. It was slightly comical, seeing my friend so afraid of the phantom he’d invented …”

Hashiba had been leaning against the wall, but as he finished his story, he straightened up and placed one hand on the wall just next to Saeko’s head.

“Do you know what I think it was? For two-and-a-half years, I completely believed the story about the grandfather in the shed. Based on the information my friend had given me, I’d developed a complete mental picture of the old man. He didn’t exist, and of course I never saw him. But that made him all the more real to me. My imagination gave birth to and fed this being, fleshing him out, filling in the image of his terrifying face.

“And then when I went after the ball, in a panic, I actually came face to face with this figment of my imagination. It was a bit of a hallucination, I suppose. No wonder the phantom old man looked exactly the way I’d imagined him.

“Now, suppose things had gone differently. Suppose I had never learned the truth. My friend would have gone away to his junior high school in Tokyo. The grandfather would no longer have a reason to exist, and my friend would have tried to expunge him. ‘One day, my grandfather up and took off,’ he would have told us. ‘Nobody knows what happened to him.’

“Then we would have investigated the shed and found nobody there. As far as we were concerned, his grandfather would now be a missing person. The person who had lived in the hut all that time had disappeared. It would never have occurred to us that he hadn’t existed in the first place.

“Since we’ve been investigating these missing persons cases, every now and then, I wonder: did the Fujimura family really live in that house in Takato to begin with? I know it sounds crazy. But maybe we won’t be able to solve this mystery unless we question the assumptions we take for granted.”

Saeko was reminded of the debate between Einstein and Bohr.

“So the Moon exists when we’re observing it and doesn’t when we aren’t?”

With that extreme formulation of the Copenhagen Interpretation, Einstein had denied the possibility that things only existed if there was someone there to observe them. On a quantum level, it sometimes appeared that the mind of the observer influenced the state of the object. It was the interplay that mattered; Saeko herself had considered the possibility that the world was built through its interaction with a cognizing subject.

“I wonder if the ability to cause a wave function to collapse merely by observing it is an ability unique to human beings,” she pondered aloud.

“A wave function?” Hashiba echoed. He didn’t seem to be familiar with the term.

“It’s the role of psi in Shroedinger’s equation. A quantum wave is just an elusive probability until the moment we observe it, at which point it collapses and makes its whereabouts known.”

A slightly distant look came into Hashiba’s eyes.

Oh, great. Now I’ve done it, Saeko realized immediately.

“What are you, some kind of physics whiz?” he asked.

“I’m no whiz. But I guess I was more familiar with physics growing up than most kids,” Saeko replied.

“I don’t understand relativity or quantum dynamics, but that’s never been a problem for me,” Hashiba noted. Saeko picked up on a note of irony and resentment in his tone.

Most people acted surprised when they learned that Saeko had a strong grasp of physics. Growing up in an environment where math and physics were discussed every day, Saeko didn’t realize how unique her education had been until she started to encounter men who acted stunned and alienated by her knowledge.

Rather than trying to explain her background to Hashiba, Saeko figured the quickest thing would be to show him her father’s study. She rapped on the door with her knuckles.

“For now, allow me to show you the old shed at my house,” she suggested, turning the key in the lock and pushing open the door.

How long had it been since she’d last entered this room? Four years, five? Saeko no longer remembered exactly when she’d sealed it off. Was it when she and her husband had married? Or when they’d first started living together? In any case, at this point, the room had been locked for longer than her marriage had lasted.

As the door opened, a green eddy of scents flooded their nostrils. Saeko could identify her father’s smell in the mix. He wasn’t a phantom. He had definitely existed. And this room had been his sanctuary.

6

Floor-to-ceiling bookcases took up two-thirds of the room. The aluminum shelves stood in five rows, extending from the wall near the door all the way to the windows. They were packed tightly with double rows of books, and their comb-like formation made even the vast room feel claustrophobic. The entire place was packed with a suffocating quantity of books.

The morning sun poured in through the green plastic slats of the blinds hung over the windows, giving the interior a dark green tinge.

Hashiba stepped inside. “Was your father an author?”

“Well, not exactly …” Saeko weaved through the bookshelves to the windows, raised the blinds, and opened the sashes. Immediately, cold air and sunlight streamed in. As the air in the room changed, the stopped hands on the clock of time once again began to move.

The opposite end of the L-shaped room was her father’s workspace, and his desk wasn’t visible from the door. At the very far end was a sofa bed he’d used for naps. At any moment, Saeko felt as if her father’s leather chair might creak and spin towards them, his legs appearing around the edge of the wall.

Whenever Saeko entered the room, her father leaned way back in his chair to peer towards the entrance. When he spotted Saeko, he would spin his chair around and rise to his feet. No matter how absorbed he was in his work, he always welcomed his daughter’s presence. With that in mind, Saeko was careful not to come knocking without a good reason. She didn’t want to interrupt her father’s work unless it was absolutely necessary.

Leaving Saeko to her memories, Hashiba walked up and down the length of the room several times, trying to get a sense of its former occupant.

“What did your father do?” he asked again.

Hashiba’s voice sounded far away. Whenever Saeko spoke to someone about her father, her voice didn’t feel like her own. It was like the ringing you heard in your ears when you yawned — as if there were a shutter door closing off her inner ear and opening up a narrow passageway into a different space. If her father were dead, she would probably have felt differently. But the possibility that he might still be alive somewhere made her feel the need to maintain this narrow passage to wherever he was.

When she talked to Hashiba about her father, Saeko felt as though someone else were doing the talking. When she thought about it, nobody knew who her father truly was. Saeko’s image of him was the polar opposite of the way his employees saw him. From her point of view, her father was a gentle, loving, pleasant person. But as far as his subordinates were concerned, he was a barbarian, quick to fly into a rage over the smallest mistake. Both were accurate descriptions of different sides of his character. Saeko could only explain her father to Hashiba as she had known him.

Saeko’s father, Shinichiro Kuriyama, had been a rare phenomenon in that he had possessed the attributes of both scholar and businessman, characteristics often considered to be in opposition. Rather than systematically mastering a specific field, he’d taken an interest in everything under the sun, from mathematics, physics, philosophy and astronomy to evolution, biology, sociology, religion, astrology, history, archaeology, and psychology. Well versed in all of these fields, he was probably best characterized as a natural historian.

As an undergraduate he’d majored in mathematics but had switched to philosophy in graduate school. On a scholarship awarded by a newspaper publisher, he had studied abroad in Europe. That was where he’d encountered the book that would change his life.

The summer Shinichiro was twenty-four years old, he came across it by chance in the Oxford book store in the U.K. It was called The Plumed Serpent.

As it happened, Shinichiro wound up purchasing the book quite by accident. Based on the title, Shinichiro had taken it to be the novel by D. H. Lawrence and brought the book up to the register without even leafing through it. It wasn’t until he’d returned to his boarding house that he realized his mistake; he’d purchased a different book by the same title. The author’s name was printed in tiny letters beneath the title: O. H. Wolles — a not entirely dissimilar name. According to the author bio, Wolles was a professor of archaeology at the University of London. Despite his encyclopedic knowledge, Shinichiro wasn’t familiar with the professor’s work. But when he delved into the book, he found himself completely captivated. It dealt with mysteries of ancient history, a topic that fascinated him and captured his imagination. Far from a bestseller, however, the book was barely known even in the U.K.

I want to translate this book into Japanese, Shinichiro realized. He wasn’t confident the book would sell well in Japan. Nonetheless, he felt that somehow, translating the book into Japanese was his mission.

After completing his two-year course of study overseas, Shinichiro returned to Japan and approached all of the major publishers with his translated manuscript. During his time abroad, he had met directly with the author and received permission to publish the translation. All he had to do now was find a publisher who wanted to print it. He tried cold calls and he tried using connections, but the response was always lukewarm. It was unclear whether the editors had actually even read the manuscript, as they all responded noncommittally that they didn’t see much of a market for it. On the other hand, they never turned it down outright. The general implication of their attitude was that they weren’t interested in publishing the book but also didn’t want another publisher to put it out and wind up with a bestseller.

If only they would give him a clear yes or no, Shinichiro would have been able to consider his next move. But when they simply kept him on hold for months on end, he felt that his time was simply being wasted. Frustrated, he made up his mind to drop out of graduate school, launch his own publishing house, and put out the book himself.

He borrowed money from his mother to launch the business and recruited a young editor who had been fascinated by the manuscript but whose boss had forced him to reject it. Soon Shinichiro had established an incorporated company and set about acquiring a publisher’s code.

The following year, just as Shinichiro, deeply in debt, was poised to publish his translation, the gods bestowed upon him a completely unforeseen blessing. Back in the U.K., scientific evidence for a theory proposed by Wolles’ had emerged, and the news spread quickly around the world.

Ruins of an ancient civilization had been unearthed at a particular location in South America, precisely where Wolles had predicted them to be in The Plumed Serpent. His hypothesis had been right on the mark.

In the nineteenth century, the German amateur archaeologist Heinrich Schliemann had theorized that the epics of Homer were based on historical fact. He had postulated that the legendary ancient city of Troy had been located in Hissarlik, in northern Turkey, resulting in the excavation of a treasure trove of relics from the early Bronze Age. Now, the media descended on Wolles, heralding him as a modern-day Schliemann, lauding his achievement. The book wherein he had penned his theories—The Plumed Serpent—soon began to fly off the shelves in Europe.

When Shinichiro’s translation hit the bookshelves in Japan, the timing couldn’t have been more perfect. The press were all over him. Suddenly Shinichiro was the man of the hour, the twenty-six-year-old grad-school dropout with the astonishing foresight to discover a brilliant treatise, translate it, and publish it himself. His impressive initiative was widely supported and admired by the younger generation.

Bolstered by all of the free publicity, sales of the book drove reprint after reprint. Before long, the book had sold over a million copies. Meanwhile, Shinichiro developed a personal friendship with Wolles beyond that of author and translator, and Wolles granted him the exclusive right to publish all of his works. Wolles explained his devotion to Shinichiro thus: “Even with little prospect that the book would sell, he recognized its value and invested his energies in its translation. Intuition of that caliber is rare.”

With a staff of just three people, the publishing house was off to a strong start from the beginning. They quickly released Wolles’ next book, then followed up with the rapid release of a succession of nonfiction works dedicated to mysteries of the natural world. Each book achieved bestseller status, and the company grew rapidly with the help of Shinichiro’s stellar managerial skills.

The company’s profit margin was high given that the president himself performed the translations. Soon Shinichiro had paid off his debts, and the company never again saw a drop of red ink. To that end, Shinichiro personally took on Herculean feats. He slept only two or three hours per night, managing his company during the day and holing up in his office at night to fashion new manuscripts. Everyone around him was astounded by the superhuman amount of work he accomplished.

Meanwhile, in his private life, Shinichiro got married, had a daughter, and lost his wife, all in the same year.

When he married his college sweetheart three years after establishing the company, she was already pregnant. During childbirth, however, an accident claimed the young bride’s life, and Saeko lost her mother the day she was born.

The singular tragedy rocked Shinichiro’s success-filled world. Overcome by grief, for several months he was unable to muster the will to put down a single word. Meanwhile, he found himself utterly smitten by the baby daughter who had come into the world just as his wife had left it. As a single parent, with the help of various babysitters, he managed to bring her up healthy and strong. Saeko’s existence gave him new vitality and sparked an interest in developing educational materials, a field he had never before even considered.

From around the time Saeko began elementary school, Shinichiro explained the principles of natural and social science to her in easy-to-understand terms. Whenever he could, he took her with him on his information-gathering trips, visiting historical relics, temples, and famous sites around the world and teaching her everything he could. Whether or not she understood was not the crucial point. Teaching Saeko became Shinichiro’s greatest pleasure. His company indeed began to publish educational materials for young learners.

By its tenth year, Shinichiro supervised more than fifty employees and had realized his dream of acquiring a dedicated building for his business. He had translated seventeen volumes and penned six original texts of his own.

Thanks to his books and translations, Shinichiro’s personal income had grown to a tremendous level, and he now ranked among the richest men in his business.

The year Shinichiro vanished was his company’s twentieth year in operation. At that point, it employed 150 people and boasted sales of 50 billion yen per year. It had grown into a well-established mid-sized publishing house.

But, the board of executives included, every last employee was well aware that Shinichiro Kuriyama was the person that made the company what it was. When they lost their powerhouse president, the board made a decision to shut the business down before its operations went downhill and they wound up in the red. They put the company’s accounts in order, and the employees all found posts at other publishing houses.

A trusted lawyer managed Shinchiro’s personal assets. The accounts were held at a trust bank, and even Saeko wasn’t sure of their total worth. She certainly had no need to work, but she didn’t write to pay the bills. It satisfied her curiosity and gave her a reason to live and a way to fill her days with something meaningful. There was nothing she loved more than finding a topic that fascinated her, learning it, and expressing it in her own words.

7

As he listened to Saeko’s account, Hashiba realized he had a vague memory of Shinichiro Kuriyama’s name and face. “I remember now. I had no idea he was your father! I think I was in my second year of high school, near the end of summer vacation. For days on end, the talk shows went on and on about the mysterious disappearance of the golden boy of the publishing world! That was your father, huh? I didn’t realize.” Hashiba spoke excitedly, punching one fist into the opposite palm.

Then suddenly, he seemed to remember where he was and quickly assumed a more somber expression. Shinichiro’s disappearance was a tragic event in Saeko’s life. The fact that her father was famous and that Hashiba had heard of him was no reason for levity.

Hashiba turned his gaze to the bookshelves. Immediately, he noticed a book that Shinichiro Kuriyama had authored. He pulled it off the shelf and read the title: The Landscape of Evolution. It was, in fact, a volume he’d read long ago. As he thumbed through the pages and skimmed the table of contents, Hashiba began to remember its content.

Since the dawn of life on earth, organisms had gone through many landmark events. Bacteria and other prokaryotes had given rise to the more complex and advanced eukaryotes. Photosynthesis had developed, increasing the oxygen content in the atmosphere. Life on earth had experienced an explosion of diversification during the Cambrian Period. The first land animals had emerged from the sea. The dinosaurs had gone extinct. All of it led up to the rise of modern humankind, with our capacity for language and sophisticated cognitive abilities.

Shinichiro highlighted these landmark events of the evolutionary process, describing the prehistoric world so vividly that it almost seemed as if he had traveled through time and witnessed it with his own eyes. The sales copy for the book characterized it as “a scientific primer for young people.”

“I read this when I was in high school,” Hashiba said, his gaze nostalgic.

“He had me read it too, of course. Probably around the same time,” Saeko replied. She couldn’t help feeling somehow pleased that Hashiba had been a fan of her father’s work.

“Wow, it’s so great that you got to read books by your own father. Wait, don’t tell me you were the very first reader?”

“No. That honor was always reserved for his editor. My father never liked me to read the galley proofs — by the time I was in high school, I never saw them.”

“How come?”

“It really bothered him if I said anything negative about the manuscript. For some reason, he really took everything I said to heart. He said that if I expressed so much as the slightest criticism, it made him want to change everything around.”

Despite his cantankerous, despotic attitude toward his subordinates, Shinichiro had been so sensitive to his daughter’s opinions that he would slave away and rewrite his manuscripts. The memory of that childlike, endearing tendency brought a smile to Saeko’s lips.

“Does that mean you never saw the manuscript he was working on when he vanished?”

“Right. I never read it.”

“That’s too bad.”

After her father’s disappearance, Saeko had searched for his final manuscript. Portable word processors were the norm in that day, and Shinichiro had just recently adopted their use. But Saeko could locate no hard copy version of his latest nor a floppy disk containing the file.

“But now and then, he would discuss bits and pieces of what he was working on. He said that discussing his ideas with me helped him organize his thoughts and figure things out. Whenever he got an idea, he always pulled out his day planner and jotted it down …” Saeko trailed off.

“What is it?”

“His day planner! It might give us an idea of what he was working on.” Saeko clapped, remembering the agenda book she had found at the Fujimura residence. It was still in her handbag. Her father had carried his planner at all times, but his handwriting was so terrible that it would require a great deal of time and patience to decode. Nonetheless, if they were looking for specific information, it was quite possible they might be able to find it.

Saeko returned to the bedroom, located the planner in her handbag, and brought it back to the study.

“Mind if I have a look?” Hashiba asked.

“Please.” Saeko handed it to him.

Immediately, Hashiba was surprised by its weight. It was a size larger than the average agenda book and bound with a real leather cover. The year 1994 was stamped in gold lettering on its front, and overall it gave off a stately air.

Peeking inside, Hashiba saw that the pages were covered in writing all the way until late August. After that, the entries were spotty. In addition to using it to keep track of his schedule, it seemed Shinichiro had used it to jot down notes and ideas.

As he leafed through the pages, Hashiba immediately noticed something strange. When the book was open to the middle pages, he felt something unnatural about the way the pages fell open. He closed and reopened the book several times, trying to figure out what it was.

That was when he first noticed the strange ridges under the book’s cover.

“Oh!” he exclaimed and removed the cover. Something slipped out and tumbled to the floor, landing soundlessly on the carpet.

Hashiba retrieved the fallen object and held it up at eye level. It was a 3.5-inch floppy disk. Like the day planner, its label read “1994.” There was no need to double-check: the handwriting clearly matched Shinichiro’s.

For a few moments, Hashiba and Saeko stood staring at the floppy, turning it this way and that without speaking.

“Could this be …” Hashiba began.

“… my father’s last manuscript?” Saeko finished the thought.

Shinichiro had purchased several portable word processors to use at his office, vacation home, and so forth. When he traveled for work he brought one with him so that he could write wherever he was. Of course he had kept a floppy with him at all times.

No wonder Saeko had never been able to find it. The disk had been tucked into the cover of Shinichiro’s day planner, and the day planner had been at the Fujimuras’ home in Takato.

“I don’t suppose we could open the file on a computer,” Hashiba mused. Nowadays, there weren’t a lot of word processors around anymore. But if they wanted to read the manuscript, they would need to open it on an old word processor and print it out.

Saeko approached a shelf near the window and drew open a lace curtain. Behind it sat a stately black word processor, a relic from another era. “First things first. Let’s open the file,” she proposed.

Saeko found the cord of the long-defunct machine and plugged it into an electrical outlet. When she pressed the power button, the machine emitted a faint beep as it whirred to life, words streaming onto its long, narrow monitor.

Perched on a stool, Saeko worked carefully. It was the first time she’d ever touched her father’s word processor, and the ancient machine was tricky to operate.

Saeko offered up a little prayer as she gingerly opened the documents and scrolled through them. The floppy contained fourteen files, each roughly ten pages long. Each page was approximately 800 characters long — handwritten, it would amount to roughly 300 pages of writing. It wasn’t long enough to comprise an entire volume. Shinichiro’s manuscripts had always been between 500 and 800 pages. Clearly, this manuscript was unfinished. The content on the disk was probably less than half of what Shinichiro had planned to write.

The word processor’s screen only displayed half a page at a time, and the resolution was terrible. They would definitely need a hard copy if they wanted to read the text.

Saeko entered the print command. She checked that the ink ribbon was in place and inserted the first blank page. When she pressed the Enter key, the machine languidly began printing the text, line by line, at an appallingly slow tempo by modern standards. It was so slow it was almost ridiculous, and yet there was no other option.

By the time a few pages had finished printing, Saeko figured Hashiba had grasped the process. “Can you take it from here?” she asked.

“Sure. No sweat.”

“Would you mind standing in, then? I’ll prepare us some coffee and a simple breakfast.”

“Leave it to me.”

Saeko stood up, and Hashiba took her place on the stool as the word processor slowly churned out the fourth page.

8

As Saeko closed the door to her father’s study behind her, the sound of the word processor printing grew muffled. Its high-pitched chirp reminded her of an insect’s song, growing ever fainter as she walked down the hallway.

The clock on the wall read eight-fifty. Since they’d risen just after seven, that meant Saeko and Hashiba had spent over an hour in her father’s study.

Saeko knew Hashiba hadn’t planned on staying over here last night. She wondered if he needed to be at the station soon. What time did he normally wake up and go to work? She was well aware that many media men didn’t begin operations early in the morning, but she also didn’t want Hashiba to be late to work on her account.

As Saeko crossed through the living room on her way to the dining room, she stopped suddenly in her tracks. The 50-inch liquid crystal television set against the wall was on. The volume was low, and the channel was tuned to a morning talk show.

Suddenly, Saeko remembered hearing the television last night. Its sounds had reached her just as she was drifting off to sleep, even though she had no recollection of turning it on. She had fallen asleep wondering why it was on but hadn’t given it another thought since. Now, however, looking at the screen, Saeko began to recall the snatches of sound she’d heard last night. She had imagined the voices rising up from the bottom of the ocean in little bubbles, bursting at the surface to deliver fragments of information. She hadn’t succeeded in piecing it together into a cohesive narrative, but the little she had heard had filled her with a sense of foreboding.

As she remembered the wariness she’d felt the night before, Saeko forgot about making coffee and stood stock still in front of the television. Ever since her father’s disappearance, she’d taken to picking up the remote and clicking the TV on the moment she entered the apartment. She felt uneasy all alone in the penthouse apartment, and before she knew it, turning the TV on had become an unconscious habit.

Her ex-husband had admonished her about it on numerous occasions, scolding, “Don’t leave the TV on if you aren’t even going to watch it!”

Saeko agreed with him on a theoretical level. But despite herself, she couldn’t seem to break the habit.

“Hey! You’ve got me for company, don’t you?” Exasperated by the implication that his presence did little to mitigate Saeko’s loneliness, her husband had actually flung the remote at her once.

So it was entirely within the realm of possibility that Saeko had once again clicked the TV on last night without even realizing it. But she was sure about one thing: the circumstances last night had been unusual. She and Hashiba had embraced the moment they’d stepped through the front door and had remained entangled in each other’s arms as they’d staggered through the living room before collapsing onto the bed. Was she really so pitiful that she had switched on the TV even as she and Hashiba had passionately explored each other’s bodies, feverishly focused on the act? That would be painful evidence of how badly Saeko’s father’s disappearance had scarred her even after all this time.

Saeko gazed despondently at the screen, focused more on her own thoughts than on the images being displayed. But after a few moments, her mind began to zero in on the topic of the television program. Something about it had caught her eye.

A female reporter stood in front of the ocean, talking in an urgent tone. “Yesterday, in this herb garden by the sea, an extraordinary incident took place.” A white station wagon passed slowly behind the reporter, followed by several other cars. They all traveled at a sluggish pace — evidently the road was crowded, even though it was a weekday.

In the background, the ocean was placid, but on the left side of the screen, a steep, rocky cliff plunged into the sea at a dramatic angle, and the water was slightly frothy where the waves lapped against its base. The microphone picked up the whir of helicopter blades — they weren’t visible on screen, but from the sound of it several choppers were circling overhead.

Saeko recognized the landscape behind the reporter instantly. It was just a few kilometers south of Atami on Route 135. Having visited her paternal grandparents’ home in Atami frequently as a child, Saeko knew the area well.

What happened in Atami?

Saeko picked up the remote and turned up the volume.

As the word processor languidly spat out each page, Hashiba had plenty of time to read the manuscript. When the seventeenth page finished printing, he fed the next clean page into the machine and stood up with the sheaf of pages he’d finished reading.

Saeko still hadn’t returned to the study after leaving to make coffee. If breakfast was ready, perhaps he should just come out into the dining room to eat. But more importantly, he was in a hurry to let Saeko know what the manuscript was about. Shinichiro had been writing a book about mysterious group disappearances.

There had been many such unsolved disappearances in history. In the seventh century, a group of Mayans living in present-day Mexico, Guatemala, and Honduras had vanished without explanation. The number of people who disappeared was not known. In 1590, one hundred and twenty English colonists vanished without a trace from Roanoke Island, south of Norfolk in North America. In 1711, during the War of the Spanish Succession, every last member of a four thousand-man expedition into the Pyrénées went missing, despite the troops’ familiarity with the area. In 1923, the 605 residents of the Joya Verde settlement on the Amazon River disappeared in a single day. In 1980, four thousand indigenous inhabitants had vanished from their villages in Central Africa. Their disappearance was also accompanied by an inexplicable decline in wildlife populations in the area.

Other examples included the Marie Celeste ghost ship mystery, and the sudden disappearances of airplanes and ships in the area between Miami, Puerto Rico, and Bermuda — otherwise known as the Bermuda Triangle.

Thus, various group disappearances had taken place all over the world, affecting anywhere from several dozen to several thousand people at once. In each of these cases, not a single body was ever found, nor were there any signs of conflict or violence.

The manuscript seemed to be an exploration of these historical incidents, and an attempt to offer a personal interpretation of the mysteries. In other words, Shinichiro had been working on a book about unsolved group disappearances when he himself mysteriously vanished. Could it be a simple coincidence?

Hashiba headed for the dining room. He had to tell Saeko.

He found her in front of the television.

“I found out what your father was writing about,” Hashiba announced, waving the sheaf of papers at Saeko, who stood listlessly in front of the screen.

Saeko didn’t respond. She stared absently at the television, looking completely stunned. Hashiba turned towards the screen as well, following Saeko’s gaze.

A female reporter spoke shrilly, her microphone clenched in one hand. “Yesterday afternoon at two o’clock, at an herb garden three kilometers south of Atami, nearly all of the visitors were reported missing. Presently, the exact number of visitors is not known but is estimated to be roughly one hundred.”

The pitch of the whirring helicopters elevated a notch, perhaps due to an increase in altitude. The reporter hunched her shoulders against the cold while a group of boys standing behind her excitedly flashed peace signs at the camera.

The reporter’s expression was tense, but she wasn’t fully cognizant of the weight of the situation. It was clear from her face that she was intentionally trying to dramatize the bizarre situation to stir up interest. She didn’t really believe that a hundred people had just vanished off the face of the earth. There had to be some mistake. Perhaps some religious cult had staged the incident to create a stir. Before long, someone would get to the bottom of the mystery …

But Hashiba and Saeko knew better. They both experienced the same flash of intuition: the group disappearance in Atami was the latest and greatest in a string of mysterious cases.

After all, they had seen the relief map in Kitazawa’s office the night before. They had taken in the geographical details of the American West Coast and Japan on the full-color maps. And they both knew: Atami was located right on top of the giant subterranean rift at the intersection of the Eurasian and Philippine Sea Plates.

Chapter 4: Awe

1

December 22, 2012

An atmosphere of bustling tension percolated through the Atami JR station; even those who didn’t work in the media could tell from the multiple helicopters circling overhead that something was wrong. People lining the crowded platforms craned upwards and asked each other what was going on. Most of them didn’t know, and those few who had caught morning news shows casually informed the others that a large group of people had suddenly disappeared. Since the ones giving these answers hardly understood the details, they only added to the doubts.

Hashiba and Saeko wove their way through the noisy crowd, heading towards the ticket gates. Atami was like a second home to Saeko. Hashiba, too, had spent his early school days in the neighboring city of Mishima and knew the old hot-spring town and its geography well. They both knew that the herbal garden was about a ten-minute cab ride from the station, about an hour on foot.

Now, however, the roads would be jammed with traffic. Hashiba had heard from a colleague already at the garden that the going would be slow and that they should definitely avoid the direct route down Route 135. On top of the ever-growing crowds of onlookers, the police and the fire brigade had set up search parties to carry out a wide sweep of the area. According to the colleague, relatives of the near to a hundred missing people had also started to turn up, further exacerbating the traffic situation. The garden’s parking lot, whose capacity was just a few dozen, was already overflowing with cars, and traffic had begun to spill out into the streets outside and near to the park.

Hashiba had called the TV station almost immediately after seeing the news of the mass disappearance back at Saeko’s apartment earlier that morning. It had only taken a couple of minutes to make the decision to head out to Atami. Needless to say, he asked Saeko to accompany him. He spent the journey calling around and making the necessary preparations for filming. But the one thing he couldn’t secure was a means of transportation at the locale itself.

When they passed the ticket gates, the two of them made straight for the nearest taxi bank, still trying to work out what their best course of action would be.

When Hashiba finished another call, Saeko suggested to him, “There’s a back route we could use.”

“A back route?”

“It’s longer, distance-wise. If we make a circle around the hillside villas, we’ll come out on a street that connects to the Atami New Road,” Saeko explained. “If we turn south before Nishikigaura that’ll take us to right behind the garden.”

“You think the traffic will be better?”

“It should be; only the locals know that route. If we get stuck we’ll just have to get out and walk, but it’s our best option.”

“I hope it’ll be close enough to walk.”

“Either way, it’ll be easier than walking all the way from here.”

It was a gamble for Hashiba. If the back roads were crowded too, then there was a chance they could end up stuck further away. Still, just waiting in the face of a developing situation was unbearable; to keep moving seemed healthier on the mind.

“Okay, the back route it is,” Hashiba decided, ushering Saeko into the backseat of the nearest free cab.

As soon as Hashiba finished explaining the route to the driver, drowsiness washed over him. It had been after one in the morning when he finally fell asleep in Saeko’s bed. He’d woken up after seven and gone straight to her father’s study to print out the document they’d found before the morning news reported a mysterious mass disappearance in Atami. They had left on the fly, their breakfast almost untouched.

The events of the night already felt an age away: his visiting Saeko’s luxurious apartment, their fumbling together, his sudden pulling back, the awkward moment following. Still, despite that, Hashiba felt that he and Saeko had crossed a certain threshold. They may not have consummated their relationship, but at least their mutual attraction was out in the open.

Perhaps exhausted too, Saeko sat with her head resting against the glass window and her eyes closed. Hashiba placed his hand on hers and let his eyes droop.

Until this particular case, the disappearances had been limited to a few people. Now, suddenly, the number had soared nearly to three digits. It was true that Hashiba felt not just trepidation but excitement. Though his body craved rest, it was unlikely that sleep would come to him. Even a blink and he would thank himself for it later; there was no way of knowing what the rest of the day had in store for him. The psychic, Shigeko Torii, was due to arrive in the afternoon. The filming wouldn’t begin until she arrived, but he needed to work the location before she got there.

As Hashiba dozed amid such thoughts, the cell phone in his shirt pocket started to ring. Saeko, too, woke with a start, grabbing Hashiba’s hand in surprise — her sleep must have been deeper than his.

Hashiba answered the phone with his free hand. It was Nakamura, the director, who wanted an update on the situation. Hashiba explained that they were still on their way via a back route and went over a few details: Shigeko Torii’s time of arrival at Atami, their hotel for the night. When he finished up the conversation and returned the phone to his pocket, the cab was coming round to the Atami New Road. Saeko had been right; so far, they had managed to avoid the main crush of the traffic and were making good time towards the garden.

Once they got close to Route 135, the traffic got denser and the cab came to a standstill. Hashiba looked over to Saeko and raised an eyebrow.

“It’s not far from here,” Saeko assured.

Hashiba told the driver, “We’ll get out here.”

When they got out onto the street, as though in welcome a helicopter flew by low over their heads.

The main entrance to the garden was closed and before it crowded a throng of people. Hashiba recognized faces from a few competing stations interspersed in the crowd. He cut a path forward, looking for his colleague Kagayama.

“Hashiba,” a voice called out from behind. Turning, he saw Kagayama, whose bald pate reminded him of a vanquished samurai.

“Hey,” he responded with a raised hand. He gestured to show that Saeko had come with him.

“Nice to see you again,” she said.

“Ms. Kuriyama, what a surprise.”

Saeko had come along simply because they had been in the same room when they heard the news. Not wanting Kagayama to catch on to their relationship, Hashiba nonchalantly explained, “Ms. Kuriyama’s hometown is here in Atami.”

“Really?” Kagayama threw his head back in a slightly exaggerated movement.

“Actually, it’s my father’s hometown,” Saeko corrected. “My grandparents have both long passed away, and the house was sold on.”

Just like her to be honest. It was the first time Hashiba had heard that himself. “She’s pretty good with the local geography,” he emphasized her value to the team. “It’s actually thanks to her knowing all the back streets that we got here so quickly.”

“She was right. If you’d tried to come on the 135, you’d be stuck right now.”

The honking carried across from the main road. Congestion on the artery between Atami and Ito must have been incredibly annoying, and indeed the police had come to manage the traffic. It still didn’t seem to budge, though there were signs of easing.

“By the way, Kagayama, have you eaten?”

“Not yet.”

“How about you fill us in on what’s happened so far over some lunch?”

“Sounds like a plan.”

The park restaurant was full to capacity and queued up, so the three of them decided to make their way across the road to the resort hotel that stood atop a sheer seaside cliff.

After ordering his lunch, Kagayama lit a cigarette and began to explain to Saeko and Hashiba what he had managed to work out so far. “Have you been to the garden before?” he asked.

Hashiba and Saeko shook their heads together. Saeko explained that the area had been part of a public forest preserve when she used to visit her grandparents and that Herb Gardens hadn’t existed yet.

Kagayama continued with the understanding that neither was familiar with the place. “Well, the garden stretches up a hillside slope. Visitors pay at the main gate and then take the facility’s bus up to the top parking area where they’re let off and make their way back down through the garden on foot, taking in the view of the sea, enjoying the flowers, that sort of thing. There’s a place halfway down to stop and take a break with some herbal tea. There’s also a little shop where you can buy handmade soaps, handmade postcards, souvenirs like that. You could kill a lot of time coming down. Anyway, almost all of the people who disappeared yesterday were here as part of a tour group, on those bus tours. I suppose the itinerary for the Izu area includes a stop here. Now, large groups like that don’t use the garden’s bus. Instead, the tour bus just takes them directly to the top parking area. The tourists make their way down on foot while the bus heads back down to the gate first and waits for them.

“Yesterday, there were two tour buses here after lunch. Each had just under forty passengers. There were also four or five smaller independent groups of visitors. In total, there should have been about a hundred people at the top of the gardens yesterday afternoon. The tour buses arrived at one o’clock, and the passengers were scheduled to meet at the bottom at two. The tour guides had gone back to the bottom to wait with the buses and their drivers. They started to wonder what was going on when, even after two o’clock, not a single person had arrived at the meeting place. The two buses were operating for different travel agencies, and not a single passenger from either had returned. So one of the guides started to make her way up to check what was going on. It didn’t take her long to notice that something was odd. ‘Notice’ may not be the word, she couldn’t but. There wasn’t a soul anywhere in sight.”

Kagayama paused. Hashiba and Saeko tried to imagine the atmosphere of the vacant park, recalling the scene at the Fujimura house in Takato. This time the disappearances hadn’t occurred in an enclosed space. The circumstances were closer to the two disappearances they’d learned about from America’s West Coast: here there were no walls or roofs, or even fences, just a wide, open valley stretching out to the sea beyond. It was one thing for people to disappear from a house; now they had to picture people vanishing out in the open.

“The tour guide must have been pretty bewildered,” Kagayama continued. “She went back down to the buses and reported to the other guide and the drivers. No one was sure what to believe. I don’t blame them. It just doesn’t make any sense for a hundred people to vanish all at once. They got the manager of the gardens involved at half-past two. He called around the facility’s staff, trying to get some information. It was at this point that they realized that it wasn’t just the tourists that were missing. The employees of the garbage disposal firm that tended the gardens were gone too, leaving just their van. So the guides began to call the cell phone numbers that they had of the people who had gone missing. No one answered — or rather, what the manager told me was that the phones didn’t even ring.”

“Wouldn’t even ring? So they were out of range?” Hashiba asked.

“I guess that’s what he meant,” Kagayama replied uncertainly. Many of the passengers were probably elderly tourists, and it wasn’t clear what fraction of them owned cell phones. Even so, for not even a single call to be picked up was quite bizarre.

“Go on,” Hashiba urged.

“They called the police at close to four. The Atami Station, well, I guess they had no idea how to respond. How could they, right? Anyway, they sent a car around to confirm the details but found nothing to suggest that a crime had taken place. Come evening, the garden closed its gates, and after that it was just calling people left and right. One of the buses had been headed for Shimoda, the other back to Tokyo. A travel agency can get in deep crap for not getting their customers back home in time. So the guides phoned their bosses, the passengers’ relatives, in a flurry. By nighttime, the news had made its way to all the papers, television stations, and other media outlets in Tokyo.”

Hashiba found himself subconsciously averting his eyes from Kagayama. Why? There was no reason for him to be feeling guilty about anything. When all this was happening he had been at Kitazawa’s office, listening to his report on the progress made in their ongoing investigations. If he’d been at the TV station he’d no doubt have heard the news, but he’d been engrossed in his date with Saeko. Since he didn’t work in news but rather in the variety show division, he wasn’t expected to be on call. After all, he and Saeko were the ones who had linked the dots between the other disappearances and this case here in Atami, and no one else on the payroll could see the connection. It was his own quick thinking to get Kagayama to come down early, knowing that he lived in nearby Odawara.

“The police investigation went up a whole load of notches early this morning,” Kagayama continued. “Not a single person turned up come dawn … Spending a night out in the hills in this season could be catastrophic especially for elderly folk. The fire and police departments are up there now combing the whole area with search parties.”

A waitress brought their lunch as Kagayama wound up his update on events. While wielding his knife and fork, Hashiba asked a slew of questions that popped into mind. “Do we have an exact figure for the number of people that disappeared?”

“Let’s see …” Kagayama pulled a notebook out from his bag, flipped through the pages, and began reading from his notes. “There were seventy-nine passengers on the tour buses. Nine people had come in their own cars. There were also the three janitors. That makes a total of ninety-one people. Most of the passengers on the tour bus were elderly women.”

“Ninety-one … And the police? What’s their view of all this?” Even if they were utterly at a loss, they needed a hypothesis to conduct an effective investigation.

Kagayama picked up one of the menus from the table and positioned it so that it inclined at a roughly thirty-degree angle. “Let’s say this is Herb Gardens. Basically, the flow of visitors is one way from the parking spaces at the top all the way down to the main entrance at the bottom. There are a number of paths that crisscross with each other, and the visitors can choose any particular route they want. Now, there’s a point right here, in the center, where all of these paths converge. So, let’s imagine that there was a group of kidnappers waiting here for the passengers. They could, potentially, order the passengers to go back to the top, instead of continuing down. Just shouting orders wouldn’t be enough, of course, so we have to assume that they threatened the passengers in some way. Perhaps they were armed. They could have, in theory, sent all the passengers back up without letting a single one through. Then they could have forced them all down a mountain path away from the garden.”

“Kidnappers? What kind of group would do that?”

“It’s just a hypothesis. Maybe it was some new religious cult. They’re also considering the possibility that some members of the group were among the passengers from the beginning. But then again they were mostly elderly women …”

Hashiba snorted. Why would anyone want to lead ninety-one people out of an herbal garden? Besides, there were no signs that cars had been used. It was impossible to pull off such a deed without leaving a trace.

“But there’s no other explanation. Unless, of course, a UFO landed and spirited them all away. I’ve asked around on that but haven’t come up with anything we can use. Some people did joke that they saw a bluish light in the sky above the garden …”

Kagayama himself didn’t seem to be joking at all. Hashiba remembered that during the meeting with Saeko, when one of the writers had suggested the possibility of a link between UFOs and the disappearances, Kagayama’s face had betrayed interest in that track.

“There was an old road that linked Shimoda and Atami since the Kamakura period several centuries ago.” Saeko’s voice sounded relaxed and graceful, as though floating down from somewhere on high. She’d interrupted the flow of the conversation but looked quite serious.

Both Hashiba and Kagayama turned to her, surprised. “An old road?” Hashiba asked.

“It’s more like an overgrown footpath now, but it used to be one of the region’s arteries. There were no coastline roads back then, nothing where Route 135 is now. I think there’s a shrine up top of the garden, the Soga Shrine. The path that winds off it heads towards the Atami Nature Resort.”

“The Soga Shrine? Of the Soga Brothers?”

Saeko nodded. “That’s right, the same Soga Brothers of the Kabuki vendetta. They avenged their father not too far from here.”

She didn’t seem to be proposing that the disappearances had anything to do with the vendetta. Rather, given that no one’s imagination was up to the task of explaining the mystery, she was adding a bit of local historical flavor to the conversation.

Yet, having heard this, Hashiba could not but picture ninety-one people, in single file, being forced along an ancient path that had once been trod by many. They progressed silently, apart from a subtle rustling of the undergrowth, the occasional snapping of a twig underfoot. Like spellbound rats mindlessly plunging into the sea, or ants instinctively swarming around food, each was robbed of individual will. Nevertheless the march had a solemn mood because some heavenly force dominated them.

“Let’s take a look up there, afterwards,” Saeko said.

Her suggestion sounded out of sorts, but they would definitely end up going. Once the cameramen, sound people, and equipment arrived, they would wait for the psychic Shigeko Torii to arrive, and begin filming.

Just then Hashiba’s cell phone, which lay on the table, began to ring.

Probably Nakamura, Hashiba guessed and glanced down at his phone, but the name flashing on the screen caught him completely off guard.

“Err, excuse me for a moment,” he said, snatching up the phone and getting up from his seat. Even while doing so, he worried whether his sudden movement had struck Saeko as unnatural. He was making it quite obvious that the call was private; if it were work-related, there would be no reason to get up. Hashiba glanced over towards Saeko and was relieved to see that she registered no suspicion.

Hashiba stopped outside the bathroom next to the register and answered the call.

“Where are you, darling?” the voice of his wife sounded from the other end of the receiver.

“Sorry,” Hashiba started with an apology. He felt a surge of guilt wash over him, bringing him back from his passion for work. He realized that he hadn’t called home last night when he’d stayed over at Saeko’s place, and now his wife was gently reproaching him for forgetting to call.

“I know you’re busy with work, but couldn’t you find time for just one phone call?”

Hashiba could handle it better when his wife raised her voice at him. When she was really angry, her voice seemed to seep viscously into the wrinkles of his brain matter instead. Hashiba switched the phone to his other hand and swallowed hard.

Recently, there had been a number of times where he’d had to stay out working all night. Last night had been different; he hadn’t called because he didn’t want to alert Saeko. Thinking back to it now, he felt as though he hadn’t been himself. Why had he lied about his marital status? It hadn’t been simply out of lust for her. When she asked the moment had already passed, their sexual longing dissipated.

A devilish whim had won over. There was no other way to put it. He remembered a program he had worked on about a politician who had lied about his academic record. Now Hashiba could understand how the man must have felt. Forced to answer with a yes or a no, to tick a box, knowing very well that he shouldn’t, he had pushed the truth away.

Hashiba cursed his weakness. When she’d asked him about it, Saeko had had this look, almost pleading. It would have been obvious even to a less narcissistic man which answer she wanted to hear. Hashiba had bent the truth because he couldn’t bring himself to crush the hope he had seen in her eyes. Fully aware that a convenient lie would bring consequences, he had given in to the temptation. Walls were hemming in on both sides of him now as payment.

“Some urgent work came in and I didn’t want to disturb you by calling so late. Sorry.”

“It’s not like it ever wakes up Yusuke.”

“Don’t talk like that.”

While pregnant, Hashiba’s wife had contracted a bout of German measles, and Yusuke, Hashiba’s son, had been born hard of hearing in one ear. It hardly affected Yusuke; his determination to pick up on even the smallest sounds made him in fact more sensitive. All the same, Hashiba’s sense of guilt deepened at the thought that he’d hunted for ass while leaving his wife at home with their hearing-impaired child.

His wife was silent for a few beats. Hashiba had a bad feeling about what would come next.

“The results of the test came back,” she said at last, her tone sagging now, heavy, dragging Hashiba down with it.

“So soon?” Four days ago, his wife had undergone a test for breast cancer. She had been told that the results would be back in two weeks. So the results were early; Hashiba didn’t know whether that was a good sign or a bad one.

“They asked me to come back for more detailed cell testing.” His wife’s voice quivered slightly.

I see … Hashiba was shaken by an awful conviction that his affair last night had somehow affected the result.

Just two weeks ago, his wife had told him that she had found a lump under her breast. She had guided his hand towards the underside of her left breast, and there he had felt the small, unnatural lump — a small change in his wife’s body, the body that he had not touched in a long time. He remembered thinking that, if it was cancer, the lump was already quite large. “It’s probably nothing, just some inflammation,” he had said, not wanting her to worry unnecessarily. “But perhaps we should get it tested, just in case,” he had gently recommended as well. Four days ago, his wife had finally dragged herself to the hospital.

The lump was in exactly the same place as Saeko’s and almost the same size.

Last night his sexual desire had dried up the moment he had felt the lump under Saeko’s breast, but it was not because of worry that she could have cancer. The image of his wife had flashed in his mind, as clear as day, and he had been unable to wipe it away. His wife had employed an unexpected tactic to stop him from continuing the affair.

Would Saeko try to explain this using physics terminology, as the contraction of wave functions? Not that Hashiba really understood the laws of physics — his own impression was simply that he was being punished by heaven. The test results had overlapped, at fifty-fifty, but had been shifted towards the worse by his staying at Saeko’s. Two once equally likely possibilities, through the contraction of wave functions, had converged into a single state, cancer.

Glimpsing a moment of the workings of the world, Hashiba prayed: Even if they do have to remove her breast, please let my wife live.

“If something happens to me, it’s okay if you found someone else, you know.”

Hashiba’s eyes darted over to where Saeko was seated in the distance, deep in conversation with Kagayama. Has she caught on about Saeko? he wondered. Bad test results, cheating husband — if his wife was beleaguered by two fears, it was Hashiba’s duty to assuage her anxiety. “I’ll be home tonight, I promise,” he assured her, adding a few more comforting utterances before he hung up the phone.

He glanced over towards the table where Saeko and Kagayama were still engrossed in conversation. It didn’t look like they had picked up on anything in his behavior. Hashiba shut his eyes and took a deep breath, wiping away the sweat that had gathered on his forehead. He found himself walking into the bathroom. After washing his hands meticulously, he looked up and saw his face in the mirror.

What the hell are you going to do?

Until this point, his life had been smooth, but it was as if a small cut had appeared and was gradually widening. He had to tend to it before it festered.

Yet, Hashiba was at a loss as to where to start. His flesh-and-blood self was genuinely worried for his wife. But the face in the mirror shone with desire for Saeko. The discomfort of reality dissociating from its mirror image wasn’t something that vanished no matter how assiduously he washed his wands.

2

Late in the afternoon, as if with foresight of the improvement in traffic, Shigeko Torii arrived in a cab. The low winter sun had already begun to cast the shadow of the mountains against the east-facing hills of the park. When her foot emerged from the cab, Hashiba felt that the air grew even chillier. Though it had been almost a month since he had last seen her in person, she had aged far more than one would expect. As her legs found the ground he saw that they were feeble and unreliable. He ran up to the taxi to help, taking the luggage from her lap. The bag, like its owner, seemed somehow weightless.

“Sorry to be a burden,” Shigeko said, bowing her head lightly, revealing her thinning hair and mottled scalp. It was a painful sight, and Hashiba found himself looking away. He busied across to the staff caravan and put Shigeko’s luggage on the back seat.

The timing of her arrival was perfect; they had just wrapped up the last of their interviews of family members of the missing tourists. Most of the people that had come to the park had sent their parents off to enjoy a package trip and were around Hashiba’s age. While all of them were worried, the strangeness of the disappearances gave them an air of puzzlement. Hashiba had tried to imagine how he would feel if his mother had been involved, but instead his thoughts had kept on returning to his conversation with his wife.

Calling Kagayama over, he gestured towards the closed entrance and asked, “They’ll let us in now, right?” Before the day was over they needed to capture incontrovertible images and sounds of the site, mixing in Shigeko Torii’s reactions.

“Yes, we have an agreement.” The place was still closed to the public, but media had a way in. Kagayama had obtained permission to film inside by talking to the hotel that owned the place.

“Right, let’s go.”

There were six of them in all: Hashiba, Saeko, Kagayama, cameraman Mitsuru Hosokawa, sound technician Ryoichi Kato, and Shigeko Torii. They made their way in through the restaurant and met with Herb Gardens’ PR rep, Mitsuo Sodeyama, who would be their guide.

“Thanks for agreeing to take us around.” Hashiba made a low bow in greeting.

“Please all of you get in this bus,” Sodeyama said. While he worked as the PR rep, when he had spare time Sodeyama also drove the garden bus. Today, he had agreed to accompany Hashiba and the others to the parking lot at the top and escort them for the rest of the day. Sodeyama had luckily been in the office at the base last afternoon; if not, he might have been one of those included among the missing.

When they reached the top, he decided to turn the bus around, drive back down, and walk up to rejoin them. Just in case, he didn’t want to leave the bus at the top while he escorted them since they would be taking their time with all the filming.

It was already close to 4 p.m. At this time of day there would usually still be a few groups of tourists making their way down the paths. Today, with the gate still closed to the public, the garden was eerily still. As Sodeyama worked his way up the hillside, he stopped many times to catch his breath. Having just turned thirty, he was confident about his stamina and was used to walking up and down the garden. Yet today, he found himself awfully short of breath. His whole body felt oddly heavy — or rather, it was as though the atmosphere were thinner. Sodeyama had never experienced mountain sickness, but his whole body registered a new, odd sense that the altitude had suddenly shot up.

When he stopped again, he was on a pedestrian path weaving diagonally up a hill that looked down on Athletics Square. One side of the path traced a gentle slope downwards and was covered in rosemary, the tips of the bristling oval leaves flowering white, its grassy scent so heady as to interfere with breathing. Sodeyama wondered whether it could actually be these flowers blooming out of season that gave him the odd sense. He stopped and leaned against the handrail on the valley side and looked back the way he’d come. Through the gap in the valley he could see a section of the serpentine Route 135. As though the earlier lines of traffic had been a mirage, it was almost empty of cars now. Now and then, white shapes meandered across his V-shaped vista.

Sodeyama shivered and pulled his jacket closed. Standing here alone seemed terribly lonely, unbearable. As he forsook the handrail and essayed to continue up the path, pure-white rosemary burst into view even brighter than before. Their whiteness netted his consciousness and halted his step. From tiny frays that gaped all over the place a subtle shift showed its face, and Sodeyama was unable to put the change into words.

He usually drove the bus up and down and didn’t take the pedestrian paths much. Perhaps staff that tended to the gardens could pinpoint the change. All he could do was describe the scene impressionistically, but a simple question reared its head: Did we ever have white rosemary planted here?

Maybe that was it, the color; in his recollection the slope had been covered in red and purple herbs. He found his gaze being pulled towards the dense growth of rosemary. The stem was jostling — thickening and thinning like the throat of an animal swallowing its chewed-up prey. He looked more closely and saw that the impression was caused by a swarm of ants crawling upwards, only upwards, thousands in layer upon layer in an undulating motion. The ants surged up to the base of the petals, then along their shaded sides, toward the tips. From there they could only fall off. The sight somehow brought to mind a crowd of elderly people jostling down a narrow mountain path.

The swarm fell off from the petal tips at a leisurely speed — much more slowly than their own legs had taken them up. They fell in formation and remained in a clump even after they arrived on the ground. Where they fell was a conical mound four inches tall from whose center ants poured out anew, crowded out, overflowing like foam, latching onto the rosemary stem and scrambling towards the white petals at the top. What had seemed like thousands seemed more like millions. Entranced, Sodeyama observed the intense welling. In thrall to a sight he’d never seen before, he nevertheless felt calm. While he maintained the customary poise of an observer, his breathing was becoming even more labored.

For a moment, the air itself seemed to halt. Was it a trick of the eye? The ants falling from the petals appeared to stop all and one, hanging in mid-air. As though that were the signal, the swarm changed course.

The falling ants, the welling ants, all joined into a mottled pattern on the ground, a sharp, narrow spearhead forming on the valley side, and they started making for the tips of Sodeyama’s feet. Overwhelmed, he took a few steps backwards and prepared to flee. There were two options: up and down.

Just then, he heard voices from above. It was the film crew, shouting something. Sodeyama couldn’t stand to be alone; he wanted to be near people and to feel their warmth. Relying on the voices, he ran upwards, ever upwards on the path, but it was like eluding the pursuit of something in a dream: his legs wouldn’t take him forward. At any moment, he felt, the millions of ants would reach his ankles, climb up his Achilles’ heels, and scurry over the back of his knees, up to his buttocks, and he felt his spine tingling — or rather, wasn’t that the sensation of innumerable ant legs scratching at his back?

Sodeyama nearly tripped, his torso twisting, and he saw what was behind him: a black band two feet wide cutting diagonally across the white cobbled path. The swarm was almost geometrical, the seething mass forming a long, narrow parallelogram.

Then, with amazing teamwork, the shape began to morph. The edges began to soften and clamber towards the center. In the blink of an eye, the parallelogram was swelling out into a circle. Enchanted by a change in formation reminiscent of mass choreography, Sodeyama stood staring, torso still twisted back unnaturally.

Achieving a perfect black circle on the white cobblestone path, the mass of ants maintained the shape as it slowly recommenced moving towards him. A ring filled with darkness, it was a moving pitfall gouged into the earth to trap prey. He pictured internal organs, small and large intestines, and somehow felt an intense urge to urinate.

At that moment, he heard the rustling of leaves and the fluttering of innumerable birds, and above them a woman’s scream. Released from his paralysis, Sodeyama charged up the incline.

3

After getting off the bus at the top of the gardens, Hashiba and the others headed straight for the stone steps above the parking lot. A sign at the foot indicated the way to the Soga Shrine. It seemed that the current theory the police were following was that the tourists and staff had been forced back up the paths, passing the shrine, up into one of the mountain footpaths beyond. Whether the case or not, this was somewhere to stake out with the crew. A helicopter sounded overhead, describing a route towards Amagi. They had heard word that the search parties had already reached close to the Ito Skyline Road; now that it was getting dark they were probably getting ready to call it a day. Nakamura had promised to call Kagayama if there were any developments. The fact that he hadn’t meant that the police were yet to find anything.

Shigeko Torii walked a few paces behind Hosokawa and Kato who were carrying the heavy camera equipment. Every few steps she would stop and take a deep breath, exhaling heavily and stretching her back. Hashiba made sure to follow beside her, supporting her with an arm over one of her shoulders. He was feeling guilty as hell for forcing an elderly person to struggle so.

“Are you okay?” he asked, concerned.

A small stone shrine stood at the top of the steps. By the time they reached it, Hashiba had already begun to suspect that Shigeko’s fatigue was more a physical manifestation of mental exhaustion than simple tiredness. Standing next to the small shrine, Shigeko straightened up and made a show of looking around as though listening out for signs or indications of what might have happened. Every now and again her shoulders would shiver in resonance to something as she looked here and there; the way she peered through the air around the shrine gave Hashiba the impression that she was listening for something a normal human could not detect, as though with her entire being. She wore a long cashmere coat that covered her completely, exposing only a small part of her neck to the elements. The exposed skin was prickly with goose bumps, and Hashiba couldn’t help wondering whether they were simply from the cold, or whether they were caused by something she was detecting in the atmosphere around the shrine. The old woman had always said that she was able to detect things through her body first, as though her whole being was an eardrum, finely tuned to pick out anomalous vibrations in the air.

Hashiba tiptoed away and waved the cameramen to start filming, pointing for them to keep out of Shigeko’s way as they did. The low undergrowth that bristled around the roots of the trees surrounding the shrine undulated slowly from a breeze that had already died down. Towards the right Hashiba could make out the beginning of a footpath leading away from the shrine. Could so many people have disappeared down there?

Shigeko had come up to the entrance of the footpath and now stooped forwards, curving her back as she sniffed at the air as though to detect some trace or impression of the missing people. It was clear even to Hashiba that there were no discernible marks in the undergrowth, no broken branches, to suggest anyone had been forced down the narrow mountain path. The bamboo leaves stood straight, and the ground was soft with decaying leaves — if people had come through here he was sure they would have left obvious footprints. Had the search parties started out from somewhere else?

The shrine was remote and quiet as though nothing had happened.

A hollow, wooden clanking sound broke through the silence. It was coming from a set of wooden wish boards, the shrine’s ema, strung up on both sides on makeshift sets of wooden torii gates, two on either side. A few dozen ema hung from wooden bars along each of the structures behind a bench and a wooden box for donations to the shrine. Next to that lay a basket of blank ema, yet to have wishes written on. People would throw three hundred yen into the donations box, inscribe their wishes or words of gratitude onto one of the wooden planks with a marker pen, and then tie it to the bars along the torii with red string.

As though pushed from behind, some of the boards rippled, making the dry clanking sound. Each time they moved, a couple of them twisted around and reversed. Among mundane prayers for the safety of families and hopes to pass exams, one written with a thick red marker bore only the character for happiness. The character was bold and the ink had fanned out around it, bleeding into the wood. As was the custom, the name and address of the person that had bought the ema was inscribed on the back — Yoko Niimura from Gamagori in Aichi Prefecture. The same marker had been used for the name and address, but the touch was softer, the text neater. The ema suddenly jerked to the side, revealing a white, soft-looking thing wriggling behind it. The ema were clanking around despite the lack of wind because something was caressing them from behind.

Just as Hosokawa brought the camera into focus over Shigeko’s head, the six of them saw that the white thing could actually be a wing. Suddenly, the shape emerged through the sides of the boards and landed on the uppermost bar. The cameraman jumped backwards startled, and Shigeko actually pitched forward towards the boards, thrusting her hand forward to support herself and knocking a few off.

Perched on the beam, a seagull stared out inquisitively at them. Atami was close to the sea, and one could often see gulls circling the boats that ferried people out to Hatsushima Island. But they were hardly seen inland, and they weren’t even near the coastline here. The shrine was way up on a hillside over a hundred meters above sea level.

The gull pulled in its wingspan and fixed a careful gaze on Hashiba, Saeko, and Shigeko in turn. It seemed to be paying no attention to the camera or the sound equipment.

“Where have you come from now?” Shigeko asked.

The gull rapped its beak against the wooden beam at its feet a couple of times as though in answer to Shigeko’s question. Maybe it was just pecking randomly. It stood completely still apart from its head, which ducked left and right with its gaze. It looked strangely composed, like it was waiting for a signal.

How could a single stray water bird cause so much tension? Its dark eyes glared at the group of humans, as if commanding them not to move.

“What do you think? Do you feel anything different from when we visited the Fujimura house at Takato?” Hashiba broke the silence, whispering to Shigeko. It was a run-of-the-mill question, but he felt that he needed to diffuse the tension somehow.

“It’s too much for me,” Shigeko wailed, sounding defeated. She crumpled downwards, crouching on the ground. The gull cocked its head again, impassively observing Shigeko for a moment. Then it hopped upwards, spread its wings, and took off into the sky. At the same time the area around the shrine exploded in noise. What looked like hundreds or thousands of gulls pitched up from the grasses around them, casting upwards towards the sky in a flurry of beating wings. Had they all been there, hidden in the undergrowth all this time?

The birds continued to soar upwards in a deafening tumult of beating wings and birdcalls. The huge flock flew higher and higher, twisting upwards, cyclone-like. Saeko covered her ears and let out a piercing scream as the silence was violently broken. She wasn’t conscious of it, but her body reacted, subconsciously recalling the fear she had felt during the earthquake at the Takato house; she reeled backwards, wanting to cover her eyes and ears.

Hosokawa, unsure whether he should be trying to film the birds or Shigeko, tried to get Hashiba’s attention, but Hashiba and Kagayama both stood transfixed by the spectacle of the vast spiraling tornado of gulls in the sky; making his decision he pointed the camera upwards. Gradually the flock began to melt away into the distance. A heavy, black cloud obscured the green of the hillside below. All they could see now was a vast number of pinpricks in the sky, graying against the twilight coming from the sea. Eventually, the points were swallowed up in the swell of clouds beyond, vanishing completely.

Hashiba’s neck had become sore from straining upwards for so long; he massaged his shoulders. The ema with the red marker character on it had fallen back into place, but it looked different somehow, strange. Hashiba looked closer, staring now. He realized that the board was upside down. The character for happiness was symmetrical enough to still be readable upside down — in fact it looked almost the same. However, Hashiba couldn’t shake the feeling that the chance turning of the character wasn’t a good omen. Caught in his reverie he jumped when Kagayama put a hand on his shoulder.

“There’s something really strange about this place.”

Hashiba couldn’t help but agree; there was no other way to describe it. The atmosphere was odd somehow, but it was impossible to put your finger on why it felt that way. The sky was already getting dark now; they wouldn’t be able to film anymore in this light. He saw Saeko and Shigeko had managed to stand up.

“You both okay?” he asked, deciding that at this point it was probably best to go back to the hotel and call it a day.

He thought back to the Fujimura house at Takato. Even there he had not sensed an air as clearly odd as this. Any anomaly they had felt there was probably influenced by Shigeko’s reaction. Here, however, everyone could sense the odor of something in the air. Hashiba looked down at the goose bumps bristling on his arms — he couldn’t remember the last time he had them. Even at his childhood friend’s house in Mishima, when he’d bumped into someone that shouldn’t have been there in the outhouse, he hadn’t reacted like this. Hashiba rolled his sleeves up and saw that his hairs were all standing on end.

Hashiba saw Hosokawa approaching, head tilted to one side and left hand raised to it. Extending the hand he said, “Hey, Hashiba, take a look at this …”

The face of the wristwatch had a large dial for the time and a separate digital display in a small rectangular window that could display the atmospheric pressure, temperature, and bearings. It was the directional index that Hosokawa was drawing attention to:

350, 349, 345, 341, 337, 332, 322, 320, 314, 311, 305, 299, 256, 243, 219, 199, 172, 145, 123, 99, 33, 9, 321, 269, 190 …

Hashiba realized that the numbers were shifting according to a rule — on a compass dial, they would be swinging from north to west, to south — counterclockwise. Furthermore, it seemed to be gaining speed.

“It’s certainly never done this before …”

Of course not. A compass pointed north no matter where you were; it never spun counterclockwise like that.

As the phasing continued to accelerate, Hashiba cried, “There’s something up with the geomagnetic field?”

There seemed no question that the area was experiencing an intense magnetic disturbance. Hashiba wondered if it was something left over from whatever event that spirited away the missing people. Or was it a sign of something else, something yet to occur, another shift towards the abnormal? He looked over to where Saeko stood — trying to catch her eye, perhaps hoping that she would have the answer. At the very least they now knew that there was some sort of connection between the disappearances and a concurrent flux in magnetic fields. Saeko didn’t notice Hashiba’s stare; her eyes were distant, focused out towards the horizon.

“Anyway, let’s get out of here,” Hosokawa nudged, clearly wanting to get away from the shrine as soon as possible.

Hashiba felt exactly the same. “Agreed. Back to the hotel.”

Hashiba was ready to carry Shigeko on his back if he had to, but after she’d stood back up, she seemed able to walk. He stayed at her side and helped her down the stone steps.

As they reached the base they were greeted by Sodeyama, who was out of breath, having just run up the path. He looked terrified.

“What happened?” Hashiba asked.

Sodeyama stooped forwards still gasping for breath, hands on his knees. Eventually, he straightened up, returning Hashiba’s question with one of his own.

“I saw some sort of cloud appear above the shrine. What the hell was that?”

“Gulls. A load of gulls flying away — all at once.”

Sodeyama shook his head in disbelief. “Gulls? Up here?”

“Have you had that here before?”

Sodeyama paused. “It looks like the whole system’s gone mad.”

“The system?” Hashiba wasn’t sure what Sodeyama meant.

“The whole eco-system. Not just plants, but insects, birds. It’s gone haywire …”

It’s not just the eco-system, Hashiba thought. Something’s affecting the local magnetic field too … But he didn’t give utterance to the thought. If he didn’t understand the mechanism of what was happening, there was no point in confusing the situation any further.

Saeko continued to stare eastwards where the huge flock of gulls had flown. She felt chilled to the core, and shivers ran down her spine and stimulated her bladder. She’d been wanting to urinate, and she didn’t think she could hold it anymore. Turning away from the sky, she scanned the area under the Soga Shrine for a toilet. It was then that Saeko noticed.

Night fell quickly at this time of year, and its shadow darkly stretched in the dense growth surrounding the hollow of the garden path. Beyond, Hatsushima Island floated in the sea, but the color of the water was reddish.

Slightly above the pale green hue of the inverted curvature of the valley, an orangey-red sheaf of light hovered lazily. She was looking eastwards; it couldn’t be from the sunset. A light that seemed more ethereal, more beautiful than any sunset she had seen before described a meandering arc as it rose upwards into the sky, there depositing subtly varying layers of red.

During her childhood here in Atami, Saeko had often stood looking out to sea from the hills. But she had never seen anything even remotely like this. It looked almost divine, a heavenly light, bewitching. At the same time, it seemed that every cell in Saeko’s body was ringing out in alarm, as though she wouldn’t be able to get away if she gave in to the spell.

Hashiba came to her side, followed her gaze, and noticed the odd scenery.

“It looks like the aurora,” Saeko said quietly.

Hashiba himself had never seen an aurora. “I didn’t know you could see one in Atami,” he remarked casually.

“You can’t. At the very least, I’ve never heard of such a thing. You’re only supposed to be able to see them close to the poles, from places with high latitude.”

Perhaps because of the beauty of the spectacle, Saeko didn’t feel the terror that such an anomaly should have brought about. Something about the world, at its center, was changing.

Saeko recalled what her father had once said: The world has to be described more beautifully.

She tried to tell herself that she wasn’t afraid thanks to his words, but the relentless pressure on her bladder kept bringing her back to the present.

Shigeko alone seemed to grasp the true consequences of what they saw. With a resigned look, she muttered, “It’s too much. This is beyond me.”

Saeko felt that she understood. If what was at work here transcended human artifice, then no matter what an individual may attempt, it was already too late.

4

Saeko and the rest of the crew checked into the hotel as soon as they left the herb gardens.

You could see the waves right below you. The hotel directly overlooked the sea into which its foundations stretched and stood as high as the sheer cliffs of Nishikigaura; only the front lobby was adjacent to land, and the guest rooms practically hovered above water. The place was well known for the stunning view of the cliffs looming across the window. The grandeur and scale of the rocky face did more to shatter any sense of the everyday than the white, crashing waves below.

Though it was no longer the case, the area used to have the unfortunate reputation of being one of Japan’s worst suicide spots. Looking across at them at night, Saeko could see why that might have been. The jagged outline of the cliffs seemed to be built for that purpose, as though they invited death.

She stood next to the opened window in her room, letting in the cool night air. After checking in she had gone to soak in the hotel’s hot spring baths but had turned the heating too high in her room. Finally, the temperature was becoming comfortable again. Saeko stood for a while, allowing the air to cool her skin.

She had the room to herself. The male crew were all sharing rooms to save on expenses but had booked separate twin western-style rooms for herself and Shigeko. The digital clock on the bedside desk indicated that it was almost eleven o’clock. Saeko usually kept a late routine — it was still too early for bed. However, the events of the last couple of days had left her exhausted and she felt ready to fall asleep the moment she lay down. She saw the other, empty bed, and lamented the fact that she would be sleeping alone tonight. Thinking how great it would be if Hashiba was with her now, she let out a deep sigh.

After the post-dinner meeting Hashiba had suddenly announced that he had to go back to Tokyo. Until that moment Saeko had been certain that they would be spending the night together. The revelation had disappointed her immensely. As Hashiba had mumbled something about urgent work coming up, he had averted his eyes. She’d wanted to question him but refrained because of the rest of the crew. She’d ended up standing there helplessly watching him get a cab from the hotel for some spurious reason.

If he’d stayed in the hotel it would have been easy for him to sneak across to her room at night. Hashiba would be on the Tokaido bullet train now, probably already coming up to Yokohama. That was if he’d been able to make the last kodama train bound for Tokyo. It was unlikely that the ever-competent Hashiba would have missed it, but the taxi had been summoned to the hotel with very little time to spare so it wasn’t impossible. Saeko found herself hoping that he had missed the train; then he might come back to the hotel after all.

Saeko wasn’t usually the type of person to mould reality around her expectations, and she wasn’t naïve enough to believe in treasures she had yet to obtain. Still, she couldn’t help looking for a sign that he was serious about their relationship. She would be thirty-six next May. After marrying at twenty-nine and getting divorced, Saeko had all but given up on her hopes of remarrying and having children. In the months since, however, the growing loneliness had exceeded her expectations. Now and again she even found herself regretting her decision to divorce, even though it was all she wanted at the time. At times, just picturing herself growing old alone gave her the chills. Yet finding a man she could date, let alone remarry, was a daunting task. There just weren’t any good men left. All the men she did like were already married; she was at that age. By some chance occurrence she had now met and fallen for Hashiba, who seemed perfect. He was sincere, kind, good at his work, and still unmarried. It seemed like something of a miracle.

If she was able to build a life with Hashiba, perhaps she would finally be able to recover from the pain of losing her father. It would be like coming out of a long, dark tunnel. People might think it was foolish, but Saeko didn’t care — it was what she wanted, a modest sort of happiness. She wanted to immerse herself in the bustle of a normal, everyday life. At the very least, it would mean goodbye to her habit of unconsciously switching on the TV set in an empty room.

Saeko shivered with cold and moved to close the window, but something she saw stopped her hand in mid-motion. Her room faced south, away from Atami. There were no electric lights, but it was still possible to make out the uneven contours of the rock face through the different shades of darkness. She strained her eyes, scanning the hazy depth of lighter and darker patches along the vertical cliff face beyond. The darker patches were hollows, and ledges jutting outwards looked a leaden gray from the faint starlight from above. Amidst this background, the white shape was hard to miss. It moved, reflecting light like the moon itself, asserting its existence.

Saeko gasped and strained her eyes further. It wasn’t her imagination — there was something on the cliff top, a white human form. For a moment it was still, then it was moving again. Someone was out there.

The white shape halted on the path running along the top of the cliffs. It clambered over the protective rails and started moving towards the edge. The shape was moving at right around the same height as Saeko’s room. There were probably tens of meters between them, but the image gradually started to resolve, becoming clearer. The figure was short and clad in a white kimono, and her face became visible. The image seemed to grow in size as though it was somehow being broadcast directly into the brain. Saeko could clearly make out the person’s features.

Beyond a doubt, the figure on the cliff edge was Shigeko Torii.

The moment she recognized the face Saeko sucked in air and held her breath. Wasn’t Shigeko resting in the room next door? How had she suddenly got out to the cliffs?

There was no doubt, either, what Shigeko was about to do. Her desire seemed to channel directly into Saeko’s mind.

I’m so tired …

Saeko leant out of the window and started to wave her hands frantically, trying to get Shigeko to stop. But Shigeko seemed to interpret the gesture as a goodbye.

It’s time for me to be with my son again …

After waving back in the same manner, Shigeko promptly continued forward, brushing some branches out of her way, and without even a moment’s hesitation launched herself off the edge.

As the figure tumbled, Shigeko’s face seemed not to head straight downward but to be tugged in towards Saeko for a moment, close enough so that the details of each wrinkle in the wizened visage seemed countable, before finally plunging head first into the waves below. A spray the color of the kimono met the body but there was no sound whatsoever.

Saeko stood for a while looking at the waters below. Gradually, the sound of the waves coaxed her out of her state.

Suicide …

The word flashed across her mind. Nishikigaura had reclaimed its dubious legacy.

Saeko’s heart hammered out of control, and she crouched down with one hand to her chest. The horrific image of Shigeko falling through the air replayed in an endless loop in her mind’s eye; the more she tried to get rid of it, the more viscously it stuck to the folds of her mind. She could see the strange way in which Shigeko’s falling body had seemed to glide momentarily towards her before plunging downwards into the sea. The phenomenon of her descent seemed neither real nor natural.

Then she remembered the night before, what she had seen after her dinner with Hashiba. They had been walking out of the building when Seiji Fujimura had plummeted to the street in front of them. Another suicide — she had witnessed two plunges to the death in as many days. Not only that, but she knew both of the people involved. Saeko struggled to understand the implications of such a coincidence. Even now, she clearly remembered how Seiji’s body had seemed to float downwards, featherlike, his spirit seemingly severed from his body, disobeying the laws of gravity by that much. Nonetheless, his body had crashed into the ground with a thud of reality, and the tree branches had kept on swaying as if testifying to the fall.

Saeko repressed the terrible image; she felt like she might throw up. But she knew she had to do something, she couldn’t just sit here like this. If Hashiba were around she’d bring it to him, but since he wasn’t, Saeko probably needed to go to Kagayama.

She called the room where Kagayama was staying. When he came to the phone, she explained what she’d witnessed in terse phrases.

“Y-You mean …” he stammered, trailing off in mid-sentence.

“What should we do?” Cursing herself for asking such a juvenile question, she clutched the receiver.

“I guess we should check Ms. Torii’s room,” Kagayama proposed.

Saeko hung up and dragged herself out to the corridor and stood waiting in front of the room. She knocked once and waited, not expecting an answer, not after what she had just seen. Shigeko had jumped to her death from the top of the Nishikigaura Cliffs. Right now, her lifeless body would be tossed around in the waves, mangled against the jagged rocks at the base.

Saeko was soon joined by Kagayama, Kato, and Hosokawa. Kagayama stepped forward and banged his fist against the door.

“Ms. Torii? Are you awake?”

It wasn’t that Kagayama didn’t trust Saeko’s words. He was obviously trying to keep his voice down, but it still echoed through the empty corridor. When he stopped knocking and put his ear against the door, there was nary a sound.

He turned to Kato. “Can you call the hotel manager?”

Kato nodded and started to run down the corridor. Saeko, Kagayama, and Hosokawa stood in heavy silence for the few minutes it took for Kato to come back. They all realized that this could mean the end for the program and looked gloomy.

Accompanied by Kato, the manager walked up to the door and pulled out a master key. He knocked once more to confirm that there was no answer. Then, without further hesitation, he inserted the key in the lock and opened the door.

The room was the same size as Saeko’s, with the bathroom on the opposite side. The manager flipped on the lights and walked into the room. There was a thin lump under the bedclothes, and on the pillow lay Shigeko’s wrinkled face. There were no signs of disorder, the bed sheets were pulled up to the old woman’s shoulders, and her body traced a straight line under the sheets. When Saeko walked to the side of the bed and confirmed that the person was Shigeko, she could not but cover her own mouth. Then, steadying herself against the wall, she struggled to gather her thoughts.

Shigeko’s face looked sunken and pale under the stark, fluorescent lights of the room. The manager looked dejected as he bent forward and spoke into the old woman’s ear. He called out to her a couple of times, but not only was there no reply, she also wasn’t breathing. He put a hand to her neck to check for a pulse, and shook his head.

“I’m afraid she’s passed away.” The manager probably would have preferred to keep the matter quiet, but that wasn’t exactly an option when someone discovered a dead body in a hotel. “I’ll notify the police,” he informed them.

He called the authorities from the room’s phone. As he explained the situation everyone else stood completely still, stunned, while Saeko staggered over to the sofa by the window and collapsed down onto it. It was then that she noticed letter paper, the kind provided by the hotel for free, sitting on the coffee table in front of her. It bore words, and Saeko leant forward and began to read.

I’m so tired now, just exhausted.

I’m so sorry not to have been of more use.

When my son died, the ability to read memories etched into objects just by touching them was given to me. I don’t know by whom, but looking back, it’s been an annoying talent. Sometimes I would touch something and it would reveal its essence to me. Other times, I would get nothing. My gift was incomplete and worked only capriciously. As people came to expect results, there were times when I had to make things up.

But lying to others is less trying than lying to oneself.

At the park this afternoon, I realized my powerlessness, my smallness. What have I been doing until now? The world is falling apart. All I’d do by putting myself forward is further compound my shame.

Is it possible for me to withdraw from this one? My soul is worn, my energy drained. My body doesn’t listen to me anymore.

I apologize for my selfishness. I am grateful for all you’ve done for me.

Mr. Hashiba, I thank you for your many kindnesses. But now, at least, your wish seems ready to be granted.

Saeko, I hope from the bottom of my heart that your wishes come true too.

Myself, I look forward to finally being reunited with my son.

December 22, 2012

Shigeko Torii

It was a suicide note — that much was unmistakable. Saeko indicated the stationery to the others and took another look at Shigeko’s face. There was no sign of pain, only the dignity of a natural death, akin to an ebbing tide. This was in complete contradiction to the fact that there was a suicide note. If the old woman had taken an overdose of pills, there would have been salient signs of a struggle between life and death on her countenance. Instead, Shigeko looked as though she had simply died of old age.

Once the police and ambulance staff arrived Saeko knew that she and the crew would have to stay to answer any questions that may arise. If the police suspected the possibility of foul play at a hotel, they would order an autopsy, and that would drag this mess out for even longer. Saeko wanted to speak with Hashiba before that happened. She left Shigeko’s room and walked back to her own.

She checked the time on her wristwatch. Hashiba would certainly have arrived at the television station by now. She summoned up his number on her cell phone and punched the call button. It went straight through to his voicemail. Strange — he must have turned his phone off for some reason. Even when he was busy, Saeko knew that Hashiba made a point of keeping his phone on. Why would he have turned it off tonight, of all nights? The words in Shigeko’s suicide note came back to her as she stood holding the phone in her hand:

But now, at least, your wish seems ready to be granted.

Somehow Shigeko must have known something that Hashiba wanted. If only she could hear his voice, she knew she would feel better. But it was no use — the dead tone served only to intensify her growing anxiety.

5

The police investigation was pushed back to the next day, and Saeko spent a tense, mostly sleepless night in her hotel room before waking to meet them at nine the next morning.

The initial tests had shown that there was no possibility of a crime having being committed. “Heart seizure” was the term that came to Saeko’s mind, but she thought “old age” more apt in the absence of any discernible pain. If a full autopsy was carried out they would be able to ascertain whether or not she’d had any other illnesses, especially of the heart, but in any case it was clear that her death was of natural causes. It was the presence of the suicide note that threw confusion over the situation. Sitting with the police now, she realized that their line of questioning was based on the trouble they had reconciling the contradictions implied.

Saeko answered their questions as faithfully as she could. She told them that last night she had gone to close her window to ready herself for bed and seen a white figure out on top of the Nishikigaura Cliffs and that the figure had been that of Shigeko Torii. At that point, one of the detectives interviewing her cut her off mid-sentence.

“You do realize that it would be impossible to make out that kind of detail at that time of night, and from the distance you describe?”

What he said was true, Saeko couldn’t deny it. It had been too dark; she had been too far away for that kind of detail to register. “Still,” she said, “I just knew it was her.”

The two cops cast their gazes out of the window then back to Saeko. “Hrm,” one of them grunted, “so you think it was some kind of premonition?”

That could be it, she supposed. A premonition, a hunch. Shigeko had sent Saeko a message from her deathbed in the room next door. The vision hadn’t been real; rather, the image had been delivered straight into her mind. The cops seemed to have intuited that interpretation.

One of the men was in his thirties, the other in his fifties. With sufficient years on their jobs, they’d probably come across a few instances where a “premonition” was the only explanation. Surprisingly few people dismissed such supernatural phenomena outright as being unscientific; it was more common not to doubt that they were perhaps a possibility.

“What did you do next?” the older one continued.

“I was in shock for a moment. Then I called Kagayama and told him what I saw.”

“Did you feel any uncertainty about what you had seen?”

“I did think that it might have been a hallucination. But after seeing Ms. Torii earlier in the day, I had a bad feeling about her.”

“A bad feeling?”

“I worked with Ms. Torii once before. This time, she looked completely exhausted to the core, like she’d lost the will to live.”

“You saw the suicide note I assume.”

“Yes, I was the one that found it, on the table in front of the sofa.”

“A strange woman. Something about her defies the common understanding of our like.”

The note obviously didn’t sit right with the two, who said as much to each other. Saeko felt the same, but perhaps because she knew something of Shigeko’s nature she found herself less surprised than she might have been.

It was Saeko who asked, “Do you know what Ms. Torii did for a living?”

“I’d seen her a few times on TV.”

“A few people accused her of being a fake. But from what I’ve seen, I believe that her powers were real.”

“And that’s why she could’ve done something like that?”

Leaving a note alluding to suicide and then, immediately afterwards, dying naturally in bed with no signs of an overdose was a feat completely beyond common sense, but Saeko nodded. Shigeko had willed her life to end, and with that clear goal in mind, had made it happen.

“She chose to perish, like some exalted monk of old?” the detective asked without sarcasm. There was no other possible interpretation; all that was left was to accept the facts as they were presented.

The younger one interrupted the exchange. “In the suicide note she refers to herself as powerless, small. She sounded as though she held herself in contempt. Do you know of anything that would have caused her to lose confidence in herself so suddenly?”

“We were visiting the herb garden to film for a show we were putting together on the group who vanished there the day before yesterday.”

“Ah yes, that one.”

“Have you been to the site?”

The two men nodded. “We went there initially but were called to join the rest of the search parties. We scoured the mountains between the park and the Ito Skyline. Couldn’t find any traces at all.”

Saeko looked hard as if boring through the men’s skulls and let her line of sight trail out the window, along Nishikigaura to a single point on the hillsides. For the first time she realized that the herb gardens’ slope was visible from her room. Come to think of it, she had been able to see the hotel from the park yesterday.

Saeko was more sensitive than not. She was proud of her ability to hear things and see phenomena that others wouldn’t or couldn’t notice. It was perhaps because of that sensitivity that she had felt such a heavy physical and emotional strain at the gardens yesterday. Even now, she wasn’t sure how to describe the experience. In purely physical terms, her body’s natural sense of regulation had been disturbed somehow — that was closest to the mark. She thought back to the almost unbearable pressure she had felt on her bladder, the sudden dryness of her throat, the heaviness of her feet. If she were ever abducted by aliens and spirited away to a different planet, she’d feel much the same way.

If she had felt the change so acutely, though, it must have felt worse for a psychic like Shigeko. To use her own word, she’d felt small, and Saeko could grasp the sense of it. If the world, which had provided them with a secure footing until now, had lost its own supports and begun to crumble, a human being could only feel as powerless as an ant.

It couldn’t have helped that Shigeko had a growing sense that Hashiba didn’t need her. Saeko was beginning to understand the process through which the elderly woman had lost her confidence so.

“I think Ms. Torii grew tired of living,” she summarized her thoughts, deciding against trying to explain the shock Shigeko must have felt at the park. After all, they had been there and felt nothing.

Other than Saeko, the detectives spoke with Kagayama, Kato, and Hosokawa, and after clearing up any possible contradictions between everyone’s stories, left the hotel. With Shigeko dead, it was more than likely that the program would be sent back to the drawing board. Saeko and the others returned to their rooms and began to get ready to check out of the hotel. There was no longer any reason for them to stay in Atami.

6

The station escalators led Saeko out into the crush of the downtown crowds. It was an evening late in the year, and people walked with fast, narrow steps. The Christmas songs seemed to come from the town as a whole rather than from the shops lining the streets. When it dawned on Saeko that it was Christmas Eve, she stopped next to a high-end jewelry store and found herself looking in through the show windows. At the same time, Hashiba’s face appeared in her mind. In her thirties, Saeko no longer found herself caught up in the frenzy of Christmas, but it still brought to mind the image of couples.

She remembered the last Christmas she had spent with her ex-husband; they might as well have been strangers. When she was young her father had always given her a present, always somehow educational: a backgammon set, a microscope, an electric typewriter, a book binding kit, a telescope, an encyclopedia, a lithograph, a globe … One time he’d come close to setting up a loom in her quarters. She’d often wanted him to get her cute, girlish accessories, but her wish had never been granted.

Coming out of the bustle of the shopping district into a residential area, Saeko saw a house with a display of black flowers.

After the procedural autopsy, Shigeko’s body had been returned to her home in the Oimachi district of Tokyo in preparation for tonight’s wake. Saeko was not particularly surprised when she’d heard that no specific cause of death had been discovered. It was just as she’d expected.

Shigeko’s home was a stand alone that had been built on the land of her old family home with the money she made from her television appearances. The house was too large for just one person, and now its ample spaces only accentuated the sparse mood of a wake where no one seemed truly saddened by the deceased’s passing, driving home just how alone Shigeko had been during her life.

If I were to die now, it would be like this for me.

Just when the thought crossed her mind, she caught a glimpse of Hashiba coming through the front garden gate. She looked around, making sure there was no one else they knew nearby, and ran over and took his hands and nuzzled her head into his chest. Immediately she felt comforted by his warmth, the lingering cold from her walk from the station seeming to just melt away. It may have looked as though she were mourning Shigeko’s death, but in fact she was trying to suppress her joy at seeing Hashiba again. Without such camouflage, her feelings threatened to explode in a manner unbefitting the occasion. Saeko was surprised by how much she had missed Hashiba after only a day apart. Where had her melancholy after her divorce gone?

“I’m sorry, but I have to go straight back to the station after this, then to Atami,” Hashiba whispered, reading Saeko correctly.

Immediately, Saeko’s thawing body turned rigid. Hashiba hadn’t asked her outright, but Saeko had been looking forward to them spending at least Christmas Eve together. Her romantic mood spoilt, she expressed displeasure with a tilt of her head and asked, “Why?”

“To get this program wrapped up,” Hashiba winced and spat out.

He took Saeko aside and began succinctly to explain the changes to the program agreed to in the production meeting the day before. Rather than see Shigeko’s death as a throwback, the producer had actually asked Hashiba to edit together as much as possible of the footage they already had. The film crew had already assembled in Atami.

If Shigeko had died in an accident during the course of filming then the program would have been canceled, but a death from natural causes was deemed not to require such a measure. On the contrary, a well-known psychic’s mysterious death, potentially by suicide, was newsworthy enough for other channels to cover it. They had to get the program out as soon as possible so as to net the highest ratings.

“It’s too soon,” Hashiba let out with a bitter smile.

Hashiba had been the one to ask the elderly Shigeko to come all the way out to Atami for the filming, and Saeko saw that he felt responsible. The ambience at Herb Gardens was weirder than anything before, and even those without any particular psychic powers had registered it and shuddered. How much more of that anomaly did Shigeko, with her honed antenna, sense and ingest? The impact on her body must have been immense.

“But can you finish the program without her?”

They would need to find someone to take Shigeko’s place. At such short notice, however, involving a celebrity was a tall order, and they would likely end up having to book one of the female newsreaders from the station. Even if they managed to book a star, it didn’t really solve matters. The other idea was to get a scientist, and names had been suggested.

Shigeko had offered very little usable commentary at the park about the disappearances, the only memorable moment her resigned remark that it was all too much for her. They could use that footage to say that the incident could not be construed as a supernatural phenomenon and segue into a more scientific direction.

Indeed, the local magnetic field had experienced a disturbance, and aurora-like lights had appeared in the evening sky. Fault lines, sunspots, geomagnetic disturbances, luminous atmospheres — it could all be brought together scientifically, perhaps in a way that suggested an influence on group psychology.

Hashiba outlined the possible format to Saeko: a good-looking female reporter in front of the camera, the scientific advisor playing second fiddle throughout.

“Have you found anyone suitable?” Saeko asked.

“I have a friend who’s a science professor at a national university, and he introduced me to this guy who’s quite a character — Naoki Isogai, a genius of sorts with doctorates in math and physics. He’s youngish, only in his thirties, just back from America and looking for work. They say he’s got a few quirks but also a strong interest in the media. I’d say he’s just about perfect for the role. Actually, I have a favor to ask, Saeko. Do you think you’d be able to meet him tomorrow, either at Shinagawa or Atami? I’d really appreciate it if you could show him around the park.”

Saeko could only nod her assent since she was still part of the crew. “I guess so …”

There was no denying that Shigeko’s death had played havoc with the program’s original concept. The move away from an occult interpretation toward a heavy reliance on scientific analysis was exactly what Hashiba had wanted. Only, Saeko found herself worrying that the program wouldn’t gel if they tried to use both types of footage together.

But if she, who usually worked alone, tried to preach ideals to a man who worked as part of a team, she could end up sounding naïve. In order to get the best ratings, even Shigeko’s death could be used as a trump card. Perhaps it was the norm in television.

“One can only do one’s best, I suppose,” she remarked.

“What do you mean?” Hashiba put an arm around her, not sure how to place the comment.

“Nothing really.” Saeko hadn’t meant anything by it; a phrase her father had often used had come to her.

She could feel the warmth of Hashiba’s arm through her coat, but his touch seemed different than before. It was not only more hesitant but included a delicate movement of the fingers that concealed some sort of bad conscience on his part.

Though Saeko noticed the change from a slight detail, she had no idea of Hashiba’s true inner struggle. All he wanted to do was take her in his arms, kiss her, and make love to her. She was within physical reach now, but he was limited to expressing himself with hesitant fingers. His affection for her was building up to the point where he wouldn’t be able to hold himself back for much longer.

If only he could indulge his male selfishness, how splendid that would be: have both his family and a lover … But if he did this, his wife would die. It was no longer a mere superstition for him but a conviction.

It wasn’t until a few hours after he became privy to Shigeko’s suicide note that he came to feel that a code meant only for him was hidden in the words. When the staff first faxed the letter to him, he was drawn as a matter of course to the sentence that mentioned him directly and hinted that his wish would be granted.

There was no question that Shigeko had sensed his wish to replace her and take the program in a different direction. He’d been suspicious about the psychic’s gift though he was the director, and her somehow reading his thoughts awed him. But his imagination went further. If she’d read his thoughts while working together, then she would have also divined his feelings for Saeko.

Your wish seems ready to be granted.

Coming from an old lady, it sounded like innocuous encouragement, but in the context of the complexity of their relationships, the phrase started to sound more like a warning. Shigeko was not hinting at anything as trivial as his wish regarding the direction of the program. She had seen the truth about his relationship with Saeko and divined that his wife had a lump on her breast and had been asked to come in for further testing. Shigeko had written the sentence with all of that in mind.

Saeko was within his reach now; she could be his. But Shigeko was warning him that to do so would be to sacrifice the other one. On the threshold of death, she had tried to teach him that the web of relations obtaining on the world’s underside meant that his choosing one would cause the other’s disappearance.

In Saeko’s apartment, the moment of consummation had been thwarted from afar when his fingers traced the lump on her breast, and the very next day he’d learned of his wife’s ominous exam results. That was just the tip of the iceberg. The more he became involved with Saeko and sauntered to the point of no return, the worse his wife’s diagnosis would become. With each naked embrace, his wife’s cancer would grow worse and eventually she would die.

The train of thought made Hashiba’s spine tingle. The various events that occurred in the world were, in truth, surface manifestations of a complex tangling of volitions and causalities that remained hidden to ordinary people, but which Shigeko could discern with her mind’s eye. Hashiba understood now, for the first time. That was the true nature of her gift.

Hashiba scrunched his face as if to hold back tears. Just when Saeko noticed this, the confession came spilling out of his mouth.

“Saeko, I want to take things further with you. But, I can’t … I have a family.”

Saeko let out a gasp of surprise. Caught completely off guard, her mind went blank and she couldn’t find any words to utter. But they came out, before she could gather her thoughts, like some conditioned reflex, all too slick.

“That much was obvious.” It wasn’t in retaliation that she was lying. Saeko had really believed that Hashiba was single. She was desperately hiding her turmoil. “I didn’t really think someone as attractive as you could still be single.” Oblivious to Hashiba’s consternation, the words flowed, completely contradicting her feelings, but Saeko could not stop herself. “You’re just too nice. You were just saying what you knew I wanted to hear.”

Hashiba just stood there, neither apologizing nor justifying himself, afraid that any line he attempted might sound smug.

“Why don’t you say something?”

Even at this point, Saeko expected professions of love to come tumbling out of Hashiba’s mouth.

“I’m sorry I lied to you. I hope that we can stay good friends.”

Saeko felt her eyes widen. She wanted to bang her fists against his chest and tell him:

I don’t care if you have a family. Love me. Please, don’t leave me alone.

7

For the first Christmas Eve in a long while, Saeko found her thoughts dwelling on the fact that she was spending it alone. After the wake — after his confession that he was married with a family — Hashiba had taken a train to Atami. Alone despite it being Christmas Eve, Saeko had dragged herself through the cold and visited Kitazawa’s office. There, she’d asked Kitazawa to help her in looking for any connections between the Fujimura family and her father. She’d only just come through her front door.

While the warmth of her apartment gradually helped dispel the chills from the cold winter air, Saeko felt her icy loneliness become more distinct. Wondering what to do, she unconsciously picked up the remote and clicked on the TV.

The news reported that the emergency services had made no progress in their search for the whereabouts of the ninety-one people who had gone missing in Herb Gardens in Atami.

Saeko suddenly remembered that they had been in the middle of printing out a text from the floppy disk they had found in her father’s notebook. In the rush, they had headed straight for Atami without finishing the document. Well, at least now she had something she could be getting on with this Christmas Eve.

She walked through to her father’s study and sat down in front of the word processor. A number of pages sat in the tray, the ones Hashiba had printed out two days ago. The machine had been proceeding backwards, from the end of her father’s text. She called up the first page, fed a single sheet of paper, and pressed the button to print.

The process was unbelievably slow, the paper crawling up bit by bit. The screen itself was tiny, only able to show half a page at a time. It would take forever to output the whole thing, manually feeding in one sheet at a time and hitting the print button. But Saeko knew that there was no choice but to repeat the process if she wanted to read the thing. She placed a second sheet and went to the kitchen to fetch some wine and cheese. After she had coaxed out ten pages, she decided to start reading while she continued to print out the rest.

The document had probably been written in a hotel in Bolivia that August shortly before her father went missing.

It began like a travelogue of sorts but mixed in elements that read to Saeko like draft ideas for a new book.

August 17, 1994. The Republic of Bolivia.

The Altiplano plateau stretches southwards between the Andes and Occidental mountain ranges. Across to the east, beyond the mountains, lies the tropical rainforest of the Amazon. Bolivia’s capital city, La Paz, is located at the north of the plateau, close to the Lago Titicaca — a lake situated 3,890 meters above sea level. Despite its location between the equator and Tropic of Capricorn, the altitude means that the area maintains an average temperature of ten degrees throughout the year, with daily extremes of hot and cold. Now is the dry season and the sun is strong, with hardly a cloud in the sky, but a forceful wind blowing up from the south can cause a sudden drop in the local temperature.

It’s just after two in the afternoon and the temperature is close to twenty degrees. The sky is fresh and clear, a deep and lush shade of blue. When out driving a jeep it has become my habit to wear jeans and a t-shirt. But no matter how lightly I dress I end up covered in sweat. I use my neck towel to wipe the sweat away from my forehead, but it comes straight back. The jeep’s air conditioning is half-broken, and the dusty roads mean that I cannot open the windows.

It has been two days since I left Japan for this trip. My plane stopped over in Miami yesterday; from there I changed for a direct flight to the capital city of La Paz. Once arrived I busied myself checking into the hotel I had booked across from the city museum, sorting out a jeep, and researching basic local geography. The cultural heritage site of the Tiwanaku ruins, my destination for this trip, is located just over seventy kilometers west of the capital.

This morning I left the hotel at eight o’clock and headed northwest in the jeep for the small town of Umamarca which sits in a beautiful gorge on the eastern flank of the Lago Titicaca. I took a drive around the lake to enjoy the spectacular views then drove back following the river towards La Paz. At last I begin to follow the road to Tiwanaku.

The road is barely paved and cuts a straight path through the surrounding grasslands. As I drive, some lines of smoke appear in the sky, looking like beacons. I pull into a small town.

The main street of the town is lined with makeshift stalls of plywood and tin. The Aymara Indio are selling bottles of clean water and seem completely unconcerned by the clouds of dust thrown up by passing cars. The stalls are colored a dingy brown, covered in dust from the road. The stall-keeper Indio wear simple clothing and sit waiting for customers. Others huddle in groups by the roadside, idly chatting. A few pigs roam freely among them. One brushes up against a stall, probably looking for spare food. A pair of copulating dogs run out into the street. Behind the town in the distance looms the vast presence of the Andes, a stunning backdrop for the hovels. Time flows so slowly it might just stand still, signs of a peaceful afternoon everywhere. I feel somehow nostalgic, probably because this place resembles the state of my hometown as it was rebuilt after the Great Kanto Earthquake.

Once through the town, the scenery is reclaimed by endless dry grassland. I relax back into the car seat, draping one hand over the steering wheel and watching the town fade into the distance in the rearview mirror. If it wasn’t for the continuous bumping of the poorly maintained road I would probably start to doze off. As I drive, I am struck by an illusion that the road stretching on into the distance is a one-dimensional number line. The idea spurs me to go through some math in my head in order to fight off the increasing drowsiness.

If I were to think of myself as the zero point, then the road ahead would represent the positive part of the number line. The road stretching behind represents the negative. The town just passed would be one of the numbers on the line, an integer. The line is a construct of real numbers, and among positive integers such as 1, 2, 3 there lie countless fractions. The total number of integers and fractions combine to form what are called the rational numbers. The total count of numbers, however, does not stop there. Here and there we come across the curious existence of what are known as irrational numbers.

The most well-known examples of irrational numbers are the square roots of 2 or 3. Other numbers that cannot be the solution to equations, for example π, are known as transcendental numbers. No matter how many decimal places you calculate them to, all you get is a random sequence of numbers, with no discernible pattern. In other words, these numbers cannot be reduced to a simple fraction.

When I was a student, just to play around I pursued the value of π down to 2,300 decimal places.

… 3.1415926535897932384626433832795028841971693 …

Of course, no matter how many decimal places I wrote down, nothing even approaching a regular pattern emerged. Irrational numbers continue ad infinitum as a chaotic concatenation of numerals with no point of destination. Imagine if I were to suddenly find a repeating pattern in a number that had heretofore been defined as irrational!

That would have been the moment when I truly learned the meaning of fear. I’ve never felt afraid of ghosts or the occult or other such ridiculous nonsense, but that, there, would have filled me with awe and fear. The appearance of a pattern beyond a certain boundary gives rise to the thought of the Will of some entity that pervades the universe.

Consider the curious nature of irrational numbers themselves. The fact that they cannot be expressed in terms of a fraction — that random numbers stretch out endlessly after the decimal place — means that there is no endpoint. Because of this, they cannot be compared to the numbers before and after them and hence cannot be accorded an accurate location on the number line. Therein lies the profundity and uncanniness of irrational numbers. As a youth of eighteen, I shuddered at the thought of such a bottomless abyss.

If integers can be thought of in terms of markings or road signs, then irrational numbers are endless pits dotted across the way. What is astonishing is that irrational numbers are far more numerous than rational numbers. Such a comparison may seem meaningless as both sets of numbers are infinite. The concept of comparing the boundaries of disparate infinities has to come into play, and as proved by Cantor, who completed set theory at the end of the nineteenth century, the boundary of infinity is larger for irrational numbers.

Imagine yourself to be driving along a line of numbers. There is far less solid ground under you compared to the sheer number of bottomless drops. Despite this, the car barges on without falling into any of the pits, just as my jeep is continuing along its path towards the ruins. Mathematical reasoning and reality couldn’t be further removed from one another. There seems to be no danger of disappearing into an abyss.

Integers, rational numbers, irrational numbers, transcendental numbers … There are many types of numbers, but among them zero is truly exceptional. Zero is a form of darkness that does not exist on the number line. Walking along it, we could slip into a basin-like hollow, find the surroundings altered, and reappear suddenly in another dimension. The concept of zero is exactly like a black hole in astrophysics.

When we expand the domain of numbers to include complex numbers, a second dimension opens up around the line, a plane on whose surface bristles an infinite amount of imaginary numbers. We can solve quadratic or second-degree equations without postulating their existence, but not cubic or third-degree equations.

On either side of the road I am traveling expands a vast grassland, home to innumerable types of plant life. Some grasses roll along the ground, blown by the wind, their stalks trembling uncertainly. Other types of grass solely plant strong, deep roots in the earth. One can’t help but wonder just how many types of fauna are concealed in the flora.

Imaginary numbers are like spirits wandering between being and nothingness, and are again much more numerous than real numbers. Unlike real numbers which are expressed as a line, in one dimension, complex numbers extend their realm onto a plane, in two dimensions. Without the help of these phantoms, we are unable to describe the physical world using the language of mathematics. What does this mean in reality?

A shock from below jerks my hands on the steering wheel — the jeep veers off to the side. My drowsiness suddenly dissipates, and I grab the wheel and correct course. It takes me a moment to work out what happened. They say that drowsiness is catching — I must have dozed off.

I pull up to the side of the road thinking it a good idea to get some air and stretch my legs. The sun beats down strongly, the air dry. I stretch my arms and look back at the road the jeep had come down. About twenty meters from me I see a round hole in the asphalt. The road is in pretty bad shape overall, with little pockmarks here and there, and I must have driven straight into one of the larger holes.

I kick at some nearby pebbles and voice an idea: “Our world isn’t built as sturdily as everyone thinks.”

It’s as if we’ve been walking along a bridge that, from good luck or chance, simply hasn’t crumbled yet. Modern technology cannot be maintained without resort to imaginary numbers, which cannot exist in reality. This begs the question: what if a mathematical genius denied that such numbers exist and offered a flawless proof that they don’t? In real-world terms that would be the same as discovering, only after a bridge has been completed and walked across, that its legs contained no bolts whatsoever to enforce them. With that would be born the realization that the bridge could collapse at any minute.

If the world as we know it ever begins to collapse, then our first signal would be a small shift in mathematics. Such a shift would be evidence that we have misinterpreted the world and engaged in negligent building practices.

The number zero poses an even bigger problem. In calculations involving the physical constants of the universe, the moment zero appears in the denominator, it gives rise to infinity and botches all attempt at quantification. Zero has the ability to blow it all up. That is why mathematicians have devised means to tame and paper over zero. It’s almost as though they’ve been telling a string of lies that would be discovered eventually, and I wonder what payback the universe has in store for us when the deceit becomes unmanageable. I shudder at the thought of it. The appearance of zero where it shouldn’t be is a harbinger that the structure of the universe is on the verge of collapse, a sign that mockingly admonishes, “Pardon me, but it is too late to restore the status quo ante.”

I hold my hands up to shield my eyes, and across the road I can make out a greenish sign indicating the distance left to the Tiwanaku ruins: nine miles. I’m comforted that it’s an integer. I also find it in poor taste that it’s almost a round figure but isn’t.

It is my first time to visit the Tiwanaku site. Taking in the view from where I parked my jeep the ruins seem to blend into the nondescript, endlessly vast brown earth. The site is about a kilometer long and five hundred meters wide, and it would probably take about an hour to walk around its circumference. My usual routine when visiting sites is to take a walk around the area to get a sense of the whole before moving on to examining the various parts. Today, I decide the walk would be too much and follow the arrow sign at the entrance, proceeding through the Kantatallita Temple toward the Puerta del Sol — Gateway of the Sun — that stands in the northwest corner of the Kalasaya platform.

In two days I will visit Peru’s “city in the sky,” Machu Picchu, located 2,400 meters above sea level on a sheer mountain ridge. Tiwanaku itself is 3,700 meters above sea level but finds itself on a barren plain. What they have in common are massive stone buildings.

In both cases it is unknown how stones weighing hundreds of tons were carried up to be piled at such high elevations. Why did the Mayans have to brave pain and suffering to build such enormous stone structures? The scale of the endeavor is mind-boggling, and yet one day, they completely abandoned the city of stone, the fruit of so much toil, and disappeared somewhere, their reasons again a mystery.

Visiting the world’s ancient ruins, I often wonder if the stones’ placement, aligning as they do with the movements of celestial bodies, expresses some meaning. This was particularly the case when I visited Stonehenge when living as a student in England. One of the more resilient theories regarding the 5,000-year-old circular structure is that it is a calendar. My visit did not help me to ascertain whether or not this is the case, but if people living 5,000 years ago had knowledge of solar years and the cycle of the moon, then our understanding of the history of civilization is thrown into confusion.

Generally accepted history tells us that in 1543 Copernicus wrote his treatise on the motion of celestial bodies and brought about the paradigm shift from a geocentric to a heliocentric view. However, there are various signs that suggest ancient cultures knew not just the orbital period of the Earth but even about precessional movement. Could they really have built these structures to represent the movements of celestial bodies? It indeed seems hard to fathom that the ancients would have gone to so much effort without a clear purpose. Calendar or not, the stones’ arrangement must have some meaning.

Standing to the northwest of Kalasaya with two feet braced on dry earth is the Gateway of the Sun, a large structure carved from a single block of Andesite stone. Apart from the obvious differences in size and surroundings, it looks like a smaller version of the Arc de Triomphe in Paris. As I’ve already seen in photographs, the eastern face of the gate is covered in exquisite patterns said to represent a language undeciphered to this day. Various theories abound as to the content — that they detail the scientific knowledge of the time, that they contain data on the movement of the heavens …

Indeed, whether it is the Pyramids or Stonehenge, the structures’ connection to the movement of celestial bodies, beginning with the Sun, has always been the issue. Ancient civilizations painstakingly observed the skies to measure time. A day was measured in the 24 hours it takes the Earth to rotate on its axis, and a year was measured in the 365 days, 5 hours, 48 minutes, and 45 seconds it takes the Earth to make a complete orbit around the sun. Celestial motion defined time and resulted in a calendar. For mainly agricultural societies, a calendar was necessary to accurately track the seasons. Yet, although grasping the lengths of a day and a year and the changing seasons should have been sufficient for the purposes of farming, a calendar extending 1,200 years into the future was created in this land.

If the inscriptions here are similar to the hieroglyphs of ancient Egypt, I might be able to make them out. Hieroglyphs, inscribed on the Rosetta Stone which Napoleon brought back from an expedition to Egypt, had not been in use for almost two thousand years and become indecipherable. It was only in the first half of the nineteenth century that French linguist Champollion managed the difficult task thanks to the Rosetta Stone.

From a low crouch I take some video footage and Polaroid shots of the gate, then sketch some of the more weathered sections into a notepad. If I have the time, it would be an interesting challenge to try and decipher the glyphs myself. Civilization does not always appear to have progressed in orderly stages from past to present, and perhaps the reason for this is hidden somewhere in the text.

Just as the ability to read and write hieroglyphs was lost, so too was the know-how of constructing pyramids. Much about how the ancient Egyptians were able to build such large structures remains a mystery. We know that π was used for the pyramids built in Egypt between 3000 and 2000 B.C. and in South America. However, our histories tell us that the number was not discovered until much later. And how do ever make sense of the fact that structures based on accurate observations of the heavens were erected well before the advent of modern science?

Temporally speaking, it sometimes seems as though the flow of civilization carelessly blends past and future.

Why were the Nazca Lines drawn if they could only be seen from high above?

Why do accurate maps of Antarctica exist from ancient times if the ice-covered continent was only discovered in 1820?

How did the ancient Indio of South America build a furnace that may have reached temperatures of 2000 degrees centigrade and gauge heavenly orbits so accurately?

If it’s true that Copernicus came across the heliocentric theory in a text from antiquity rather than invent it, then who was the author, from which exact period?

Why were the reed boats used on the Lago Titicaca identical in both design and method of construction to the vessels that sailed down the ancient Nile?

Why do ancient world maps have accurate longitude markings when the chronometers necessary for this weren’t invented until the eighteenth century?

Why does the ancient Hindu sacred text Mahabharata contain a description that obviously appears to depict a nuclear explosion?

Why do the sacred Brahman Vedas, compiled between 1500 and 1200 B.C., clearly note the efficacy of vaccination?

There is ample evidence that a civilization of unclear provenance existed, and the impression is that it emerged without following discrete stages of development.

There are many books already published around this theme, all and one attempting to answer the questions through invoking a lost civilization. They assert that a continent such as Mu in the Pacific or Atlantis in the Atlantic nurtured an advanced civilization but, due to some calamitous event, sank into the ocean, taking most of their knowledge with them.

Myths do not appear out of the blue but form around a nucleus of memory shared by a people. An analysis of the myths of the world reveals that almost all of them describe a flood. It seems certain from this that there was in fact massive flooding on a global scale over 10,000 years ago. Thus the authors postulate that an advanced civilization in the Pacific or Atlantic was lost to a flood and that its landless survivors scattered around the world and taught other peoples their ways. As time passed, however, and the first generation died off, the memory of the civilization grew increasingly dim, with fewer and fewer numbers in each following generation to carry it forward. From our perspective, civilization gradually regressed.

There is something about the names “Mu” and “Atlantis” that excites people.

The arguments are logical, but they are far from gaining mainstream academic acceptance. No submerged metropolis has ever been excavated, and it does not seem likely that a civilization able to calculate π with any accuracy flourished over 10,000 years ago. That being said, the idea of an environmental shift causing a mass flood at around that time seems plausible, whether looked at from the analysis of prevailing world myths or from geophysical theory. The idea of an ancient civilization is perhaps just a romantic notion, but there is credence to the idea of an ancient cataclysm.

A natural disaster, caused by anomalies on a global scale like fluctuations in the geomagnetic field or changes in orbital paths, can be predicted by observing the heavens. That is why the ancient Egyptians and Indio of South America went to such obsessive lengths in hoisting and positioning huge stones in a way that faithfully reflected celestial motion. If it could help them predict disaster, no effort was too grueling.

If their reasons for constructing huge stone structures are recorded somewhere in writing, I would like to look for that text. The ability to read it would of course have long since been lost; it would be a daunting task for us moderns, but when it comes to codes, the tougher the merrier.

I kneel and embrace the rock with both arms, sliding my palms along the textured contours of its surface. To feel it with my whole body, I lovingly run my fingers over the etchings and put my ear to inanimate matter, listening for ancient words.

Burn paper and words are reduced to ash. Indeed, during the Spanish conquest, huge numbers of invaluable cultural relics were burned: books on astronomy, pictures, copied tomes, hieroglyphic texts. But it was not so easy to erase the words of these ancient sites, carved as they are in stone and rock. If something had to be communicated to future generations at any cost, the only choice was to give meaning to a layout of stones and to carve words into them.

Kalasasaya is a wide open space surrounded by double walls. Gigantic rectangular columns line the outer enclosure, and these too are thought to have functioned as precision observatories.

How surprised the Spanish must have been to discover the ruins here. Even today, the local Indio hold to the legend that Tiwanaku simply appeared out of the blue, a long time before the emergence of the Aztecs. Maybe it is just my prejudice, but I find it hard to imagine that the ancestors of the Indio idling in the streets today built this great site.

The ruins haven’t been dated definitively. A historian argues that they’re 500 years old; an archeologist pushes it back to 2,400 years. Yet another, a scientist, claims that the ruins have stood for 17,000 years. Any agreement seems far off.

My heart laden with queries, I decide to climb the Akapana pyramid. It is stepped, and its four sides, each around 200 meters in length, are set down precisely according to the cardinal points of the compass. Unfortunately, only the base maintains its original grandeur, the upper stones having been plundered by the Spanish and resembling a mere hill.

Reaching the top, I look out across the surrounding area. The Lago Titicaca used to be 30 meters higher than it is now; its curving edge must have been close by to the north. The view would have been quite different then. In my imagination the lake fills up, accompanied by tall lush grass, leaving Tiwanaku an island. Deep waterways meander between the mountains and reflect the sky, a blue snake writhing.

The impact of climbing Akapana is fundamentally unlike the euphoria I experienced at Giza and Teotihuacan. A simpler and purer feeling that I have known this land before assails me. It resembles déjà vu but is more intense. It does not weaken with each blink; the longer I look, the stronger the familiarity and the impression that I have lived here in the past. As I close my eyes and relish my nostalgia, I catch a faint scent of citrus on the air. Nothing brings back old memories like the sense of smell. My excessive false remembrance must have brought it in tow.

The southern sun has already begun to chart a descent towards the west, yet the heat is relentless. I hold a hand up to my forehead and strain my eyes against the light.

The inhabitants of Tiwanaku, like those of Machu Picchu, are said to have abandoned the place en masse one day. How do I begin to contemplate the mindset that compelled them to leave this stone city that they had slaved to build? Whether from cities or not, there are instances of humans suddenly deciding to move on. Many historians and archeologists put forward the commonplace view that environmental changes caused food shortages. The same argument has been applied to Tiwanaku. The mainstream explanation is that a progressively drier climate brought about the failure of agriculture, fishing, and livestock rearing and hence societal collapse. The Indio departed, then, in search of more fertile land.

The widespread theory should not be blindly accepted. It is true that peoples migrate for the sake of sustenance, but to see that rationale as an end-all is simplistic. Our premise needs to be that the ancients did not necessarily think as we do. While we moderns have no difficulty handling abstract concepts such as morality, love, and the good, ancients apart from the tiny minority who were literate couldn’t have grasped them as such, since these are only obtained via mastery of a rich, complex system of writing. Their cognition does not align with ours. Applying current reasoning unmodified to those times exacerbates the gap and takes us further from the truth.

What to do, then? We must do away with reasoning by modern analogy and adequately examine their language and cognitive level, then rely on the work of our imagination. How did the ancients conceive of life and death? Only by discarding our yardsticks and reenacting their sensitivities within ourselves are we able to glimpse the truth.

One of the reasons put forward for the sudden abandonment of ancient Machu Picchu is that the inhabitants feared the onslaught of a powerful enemy. True, the Incas stood in terror of the Spanish invasion at the time, but there are no signs that Machu Picchu was ever actually attacked. A grave containing over a hundred bodies has been found, but the remains tell no tale of war.

Machu Picchu was first discovered by the American archeologist Hiram Bingham, who believed he’d found the legendary city of Vilcabamba. But when the excavation failed to turn up the empire’s gold hoard, Bingham concluded that he must have stumbled upon a previously unknown ancient city. The diggers may not have revealed any hidden gold but did uncover, in a tomb near the “Funerary Stone,” 173 mummified bodies of which curiously enough 150 were female. Archeologists explain that Machu Picchu, with its many shrines, was a place for rituals and included many priestesses among its inhabitants. An alternative view holds that when the Incans fled the city fearing a Spanish attack, they killed and buried the older women that would have slowed down their progress.

Be it for food in a new land or from a potential enemy, the mainstream theories of flight are too easily imagined. No matter what interpretation is applied to the fact that 150 out of 173 mummies were women, it can be no more than a fiction devised by some individual. Rather than choose or not choose to believe someone else’s fiction, why not come up with a more convincing story yourself?

The sense of that something like déjà vu is coming back. I am becoming certain that I have seen this same landscape somewhere before. It’s affecting not just sight but hearing, smell, taste, and touch as well. The dusty wind seems to whisper in my ear. The enveloping air feels rough against my skin, and I can taste sunbaked earth on my tongue.

They’re nothing as gentle as sensations. A chill is assaulting the nape of my neck, and my skin is breaking out in goose bumps. At first I’m not sure why, but I gradually recognize the feeling. I’m less gazing at a landscape than being gazed at by something. Not just one, but by many, as though I’m on a stage addressing an audience.

The Underground Shrine is nine meters wide by twelve meters long, cut 1.8 meters into the ground. On the south side descends a set of steps. I stand at the top and look down. The rectangular space is surrounded by an elaborate collection of piled stones, and in the center is a large stone pillar flanked by two smaller ones. The human figure of Viracocha is carved into the central pillar.

This Viracocha appears in many of the ancient South American legends. It is probably better to think of him as a group of people with a certain talent than as one man. Depending on the legend, his name changes, as do the places and ages in which he appears. In each legend, however, he has more or less the same physical characteristics: tall, pale, robed, wearing a goatee on his chin and a belt around his waist.

He is said to have appeared from nowhere one day to bestow various benefits on the locals. He built irrigation ducts, taught how to build stone structures, planted crops, and even healed the sick. He preached mercy, ended fights, encouraged good deeds, exuded dignity, and commanded the respect of all. He was first a scientist, but also an architect and an artist. He was fluent with words and taught Aymara, the world’s oldest language. In short, he was the one who brought civilization and order to a primitive land, a god-like figure.

But Viracocha would never stay in one place for long. As soon as his work was done, he would leave as suddenly as he’d arrived.

The relief carved into the surface of the pillar leans more towards the abstract than the mimetic. Viracocha’s hair is long, and his beard thick around his mouth. His forehead is the shape of Mt. Fuji, his nose rounded, his face plum, and his eyes are simply depicted as circles. His eyebrows and lips are manly, like thick ropes twisted by the ends. Looking closer, however, it becomes apparent that his eyes are brimming with tears. This feature is clearly part of the original carving, not an effect of centuries of wear and degradation.

Is it empathy with the weeping figure? I find myself close to tears and dab a handkerchief to my cheek. The sun now hangs behind the column and gives a halo to the man. When face and sun come to overlap, the illusion is of the sun itself crying.

Later, when I was driving away from Tiwanaku on my way back to La Paz, I came across a young Japanese backpacker hitching for a ride. It was late in the day and the sky was already growing dark, so I felt compelled to pick him up. He was talkative; for the whole trip back he leant forwards, his head poking out between the front seats as he spoke excitedly about his own theories about the ancient civilizations. He seemed to favor the idea that they were driven away by a “spurring fear.” Fear has indeed always been a fundamental factor in the patterns of human behavior over time, and his idea isn’t to be dismissed. The next day he was due to set off for Machu Picchu.

I dropped him off in front of the Tiwanaku Museum and made it back to my hotel just before nightfall. Once I got to my room I put my shoulder bag on the table and looked at the clock on the night stand between the beds — it was just after 5 o’clock. I lay back on the sofa and rested for a while, staring at the ceiling.

I planned to relax a bit before going out for dinner. I had already decided where to eat: a casual cafe-type place on the Plaza del Estudiante, only a five-minute walk from the hotel. I called to make a reservation and booked for 8 o’clock when they had an opening. All I had to do then was shower; plenty of time to write down some thoughts inspired by the Gateway of the Sun with its detailed reliefs.

Some while ago I became obsessed with the question of how life (DNA) came into existence. Looking at the gate, feeling that I had seen it before, my conviction deepened that life could be analyzed from the viewpoint of information and that light worked upon its birth and evolution.

But before that I should outline my ideas on how biological organisms came to rely on visual forms of information — on how the eye was born.

The Cambrian era saw the emergence of sight. It was during that massive explosion of biodiversity, it is said, that life first came to observe its external world. The Cambrian era also saw the advent of the hunter. It was through hunting and feeding on each other that life forms diversified. The division of the sexes and sexual reproduction are also thought to be extensions of this development. According to the principle of natural selection and survival of the fittest that form the backbone of the theory of evolution, sight gave hunters a powerful advantage over their prey, therefore guaranteeing the proliferation of the genes that allow sight.

This explanation, however, is too hackneyed. Sight would undoubtedly give the hunter an advantage. At the same time, however, it would also give the hunted an advantage by making it easier to escape.

Overall, the theory of evolution seems to be correct, but there are points that call for doubt. I will go into this in more detail shortly, but once we have brains that wield language, the fundamental precepts of evolutionary theory no longer stand firm.

Now, let’s consider how one’s perceived environment changes through the gift of sight. For an animal without it — an earthworm, for example — the world is not three-dimensional but rather a surface that is knowable through skin contact. Gaining sight is an incredible leap akin to adding a further dimension. It opens the door to a new world on an order fundamentally different from emerging from the sea or learning to fly.

I conceive this miracle of a development as a mechanism in reciprocal relationship with light. Let me offer an analogy.

I once watched a movie that my daughter rented called The Poseidon Adventure. When a luxury cruise liner is capsized by an enormous wave and slowly begins to sink in this adventure story, a clergyman leads a group of people up to the now inverted base of the vessel. A rescue helicopter lands on the base of the upturned ship and waits to see if there are any survivors. The ragtag bunch that makes it through the final hoop and gets to the hull starts banging against the steel plating to alert the rescue team. The presence of survivors confirmed, the team uses a burner to cut away a circular hole in the base of the ship, providing a route to safety.

The evolution of the eye goes similarly. It wasn’t just about the brain, not simply a case of nerve endings extending from the cranium; the route to sight only opened with outside help. The acquisition of the eye was an immense feat accomplished at long last thanks to the cooperation of interior and exterior. What was outside guiding and aiding the nerve endings was the light of the sun.

Light yields information. From that perspective, I cannot help but think that the reciprocal relationship with light was also responsible for the birth of our planet’s first life forms.

Although the exact mechanisms for the development of life remain unknown, the theory that black smokers served as the wombs for primordial life is gaining traction. These form when seawater flows downwards through rifts in the earth’s crust, is heated by the magma below, and blows out as from a nozzle. The theory is that in these crevices of the world at the bottom of the sea, cells steeped in hot water began to organize themselves by chance. But did light reach there? If there was none, or only a tiny amount, then the black smoker was not fit to be the cradle of life.

So what other possible explanations are there? Let me share a hypothesis of mine. It has been my belief that interaction with sunlight was an intrinsic factor in the emergence of life, but there are two apparent contradictions in this argument.

Firstly, if it is true that life developed by chance, then one would expect to see both left- and right-spiraling DNA, but the strands all spiral towards the right. What force determined that they only spiral in one direction?

Secondly, the various species that the Earth is teeming with today are thought to have evolved from life that emerged simultaneously at a single point 500 million years after the birth of the solar system. Why has such an emergence been limited to a single point in the system’s history?

Contemplating what phenomenon, limited in time, could endow a right spiral, I thought of the disappearance of a black hole. Light and particles are released in that event. If a black hole vanished in the vicinity of our solar system 500 million years into the latter’s history, and life on earth was born in relation to the emanating light, then the point of emergence would be limited. Furthermore, since a black hole spins, it could transfer directionality to its surroundings.

The momentary brilliance of a dying black hole drove the birth of life. The power of zero. This resembles the becoming of matter via distortions in the vacuum.

The birth of life is synonymous with the birth of information. Three of the four chemical bases ATGC combine to form an amino acid, and a chain of 200 amino acids is required to form a protein that is relevant for life. That amounts to information, in the language of ATGC. Life equals information. What conveyed the information? Light, of course.

In Genesis in the Old Testament, the first words spoken by God are: “Let there be light.” God created light, and interacting with it life was born.

At this point I’d like to touch on the extinction of the dinosaurs. It might seem that I’m digressing, but that is not the case.

The sudden demise of the dinosaurs 65 million years ago is a major event in the history of evolution, and there are many theories as to the cause. The one currently favored: their fate was affected by the impact of a giant meteorite that altered the climate. There is apparently a large crater in the Yucatan Peninsula that dates back to this.

But we must not fall into this trap. In trying to accurately describe nature through language, there are two kinds of approaches. One is simple and beautiful and clicks immediately when presented. The other subconsciously sponges on the trends of an era, comes off the top of the head, and is mediocre and hackneyed. The Copernican heliocentric hypothesis and Einstein’s Theory of Relativity are examples of the former approach, while attributing the extinction of dinosaurs to a meteorite collision is without a doubt an instance of the latter.

The meteorite theory was first raised in the 1970s. What trends obtained then? The world was in the middle of the Cold War, when the idea of an end immediately brought to everyone’s mind images of devastation in the wake of a nuclear exchange. Powerful bombs raining down and putting an end to everything. How very simple.

Its subconscious application is the meteorite hypothesis. A meteorite may very well have fallen, but that this drove the dinosaurs into mass extinction is forced. No matter how drastic the change in climate, some specimens are bound to survive. I believe that the extinction of the dinosaurs was biological, the result of the flipping of a switch across their species. They left the stage due to some internal factor to allow mammals to prosper. A pan-species interaction with light flicked an extinction switch that had budded within the dinosaurs.

Much later in time, just around 50,000 years ago, something similar occurred. The baton passed from the hand of the Neanderthals to that of Cro-Magnon man, or Homo sapiens. At that point, both species had spread out of Africa and could be found on the European continent. Then, after a watershed around 50,000 years ago, the Neanderthals began to drift into extinction while Homo sapiens began to flourish; the two species could not interbreed even if they mated. The Neanderthals are said to have possessed larger brains than Homo sapiens. Despite living in the same environment, why did one perish and the other prosper?

The answer is language. The Neanderthals had not developed a language sophisticated enough to describe the physical world, while Homo sapiens had. Language was key in this changing of guards.

Having held forth on the emergence of primordial organisms, the extinction of the dinosaurs, and the transition from Neanderthal to Homo sapiens, there is one more hypothesis that I would like to offer.

Whether we are talking about the birth of primordial life, the organ called the eye, or language, given that they all create new information, the same mechanism may have been in play in each instance. It makes sense for us, then, to seek the answer to the mystery of how life evolved on this planet by examining the most recent analogous event — the acquisition of language. Simply put, it is easier for us to examine what occurred 50,000 years ago than 3.9 billion years ago. We are unlikely to ever find the truth by stirring some primordial organic soup in a lab.

If the same mechanism was responsible for the extinction of both the dinosaurs and the Neanderthals, then the question is why they had to die out.

What the birth of the eye prepared was brain development. With the eye, it is as though brain matter forged a path through the skull. Visual perception of external stimuli precipitated further evolution, eventually leading to a brain complex enough to handle language.

What the extinction of the dinosaurs prepared was mammals’ prosperity, which is tantamount to brain development. Dinosaurs are reptilian creatures, born from eggs. Mammals, on the other hand, spend a period of time before birth developing within wombs. This difference is crucial as gestating in ample amniotic fluid promotes brain development. Birthing via eggs places a limit on the evolution of reptiles’ brains.

The key in the transition from Neanderthal to Homo sapiens was acquiring language.

We’re seeing that evolution was led toward the development of a brain capable of using language. When a undesirable swerve from that path threatened, a form of orbital correction took place. The guiding force pulling strings from behind the stage is light.

But why has the universe/god arranged this course leading to the development of a language-capable brain? There is only one answer: the universe/god hoped to be described via language, including the one called mathematics. Absent that, the universe could not extend, evolve, grow.

From a young age I have always been perplexed by why it is possible for us to describe our universe with numbers. When a natural phenomenon is described beautifully and wins the consensus of the totality of DNA, on occasion the universe provides what is perhaps a reward in the form of evidence.

Through pure internal brainwork, Einstein interpreted distortions in time and space caused by matter and energy as gravitational fields in his Theory of General Relativity. Four years after it was established, the universe fixed a seal of approval by showing how the sun bent light during a solar eclipse over West Africa. Seven years after Friedman used reasoning alone to conclude that the universe was not still, James Webb learned through spectral analysis that the further you look into space, the faster it is receding. The discovery of background microwave radiation thirty-three years later also provided an imprimatur to Friedman’s theory. Not long after Dirac predicted the existence of antimatter through calculations, the universe produced positrons for him. When described in the language of mathematics, the universe alters its physical constants and gives rise to new phenomena and matter. Thanks to its reciprocal relationship with language, the universe evolves and grows as well. I could almost believe that it was not until Copernicus’ famous revelation that the earth actually began to revolve around the sun.

The universe needs its mathematical description and gave DNA the potential for language.

We look up to the countless stars in the night sky and dream of life forms unlike ourselves on some other planet. Alas, the only life that exists in our universe is DNA. If intelligent life other than humankind exists, they do in a universe other than ours and beyond our perception. In their own ways, in concert with their own universe, they partake in a different world.

After the Big Bang, our universe began its inexorable outward expansion. If it has an edge, it recedes from us with every second that passes. This growing distant sometimes seems to me like a flight from the cognitive ability of DNA, a game of tag tempting us to give chase.

The importance of the relationship between subject and object is no different in human society. Mutual support and cooperative growth bring about progress, and that’s why the structure’s collapse is a fiasco. If our description of the universe is erroneous and the contradiction begins to spread, our counterpart may not know how to respond, and panic. It may even drop its eternal game of tag, giving up on us.

It’s just as it is with people. If a rift between husband and wife deepens and each side only makes contradictory demands of the other, the relationship fails and ends in divorce. It becomes necessary to dissolve the relationship, in other words to reset.

Say that a man loses his sight from accident or illness and has to go about as a blind person. If he accepts the loss and adjusts his relationship with his environment accordingly, daily life could proceed with few inconveniences. If he chooses to ignore his loss, however, and tries to continue as he always has, then immediately inconveniences would arise. Bumping into the corners of tables, falling off stairs due to missteps, and run over by vehicles, his life would come to a standstill.

Even when the conditions of existence change, there will be no problem if subject and object are ably reconciled. If not, the relationship collapses and life is plunged into a crisis.

The relationship between DNA and cosmos is no different.

The universe is not structured as an existence of steadfast things. It is a network of flowing phenomena that come in and out of being and is neither perfect nor unchanging. For that matter, there is no guarantee anywhere that physics and mathematics are correct; they’ve merely withstood scrutiny until now. All is hypothesis. And that is why we must not spare the effort to describe nature accurately and beautifully through language, if the relationship is to be maintained.

Is the writing on the Gateway of the Sun such a description?

As I think this, purely by chance my bag, sitting on the table next to the word processor, opens its mouth, and a few Polaroids slide out. By force of gravity, they glide down the surface of my sketchbook which rests at an angle. I pick up the sketchbook just as they’re about to fall, put the photos aside, and turn to the page with my sketches of the gate. When I place on the page a few of the Polaroids and compare them to the sketches, my line of sight increasingly favors the photos.

Depicted at the gate’s center is a figure that appears to be a sun god, arms raised and sending rays of light from its angular face. It must be a version of Viracocha. To either side are three tiered sets of squares containing images of beasts. They all look similar, like a bird flying with its wings spread. Below these a fourth tier features geometric patterns mainly consisting of straight lines.

Although the images look alike, there are slight differences in detail. The direction of the bird’s face depends on which side of Viracocha it is, and the wings are extended to varying degrees.

Apart from these is another relief of a bird that seems to be hanging behind for some chance. The more I look at this point, the more it seems to destroy the composition of the whole. More hulking than the other birds, it’s only slightly smaller than Viracocha himself.

The wings look like two boomerangs set in an X shape. It has a head and arms and legs, the limbs more human than anything, the impression that it’s a bird owing solely to the odd wings it carries on its back. Horn-like shapes protrude from the top of its slick reptilian face.

The association that comes to mind is The Plumed Serpent. In South American lore, however, the winged snake is virtually an alias of Viracocha and imbued with positive connotations. The relief I am looking at now gives quite a different impression. The right hand is swung up to chin height; the left dangles next to the groin, palm facing outwards. From the knees downwards, the legs swell out into bulbs out of proportion with the rest of the body. It looks to be stepping forth with a finned left foot.

Depicted with far more dynamism and realism than the other images, off color and not about to harmonize with its surroundings, it looks almost alive.

I realize only when it is pointed out to me that this plumed serpent probably isn’t an abstract creation but rather incorporates a faithful rendering of some actual person’s face and features. No wonder it’s so raw and at the same time repulsive.

The document ended there.

For a moment Saeko just sat, unable to think clearly, barely registering the fact that she had finished.

Images of the Tiwanaku relics cluttered her mind. She tried to focus, to think about why her father might have been writing this. She wondered if it was a journal intended to record the daily events of his trips through these ancient relics. Or was it more an attempt to interpret the mysteries shrouding these ancient civilizations, particularly why they sometimes appeared to possess technology and knowledge beyond their time? He had also written about the sudden decline of such cultures, how many had just disappeared overnight; perhaps the text was an attempt to map out his initial thoughts on group disappearances.

The text read as though it were a rough draft, as though her father had been jotting down his experiences in journal form while brainstorming through thoughts that came to him at the time. Saeko decided that, most likely, he was planning to use this as a base to work from, henceforth focusing on a single theme and rewriting his notes accordingly. Saeko knew her father’s work patterns of old. Towards the end he’d begun to discuss his own interpretations of the emergence of life and evolution. Saeko realized that the postcard she had received from him had contained a summary of the keywords, the key concepts, of this part.

Her father theorized that the collapse of a black hole 4 billion years ago had been the defining factor in the beginning of cellular life on earth. Life had then evolved based on a relationship with light that eventually resulted in the development of a brain capable of describing its environment through language, including that of numbers. He identified a causal link between the developments of sight and language and touched on the causes of mass extinction, first with regard to the dinosaurs, and then the Neanderthals. His arguments deliberately strayed from conventional ideas that evolution was a blind process, that it was governed by chance, and went out of the way to claim that the process was purposive. Saeko recalled his detailing of the extraordinary idea that the universe (or god) had granted the power of language to life to satisfy its desire to be put down in the language of numbers. The interrelationship between life and matter deepened via the medium of light and information and enabled further evolution of the universe.

Saeko recalled a conversation she’d had with Toshiya about the relationship between black holes and informational theory. He had given her a copy of a recently published paper that held that the power of entropy weakens near the event horizon of a vanishing black hole. The weakening of entropy, by extension, could give rise to the formation of structure, and this could suffice to furnish the unique conditions necessary for the emergence of life.

Saeko wanted to believe her father’s arguments, but the subtext of his writing scared her. Throughout, he seemed to be warning that the collapse of the relationship he outlined could bring about a heretofore unheard-of catastrophe. Her father had conceived the universe as a network of phenomena where everything was caught in a continual flux of becoming and perishing. Anything that pushed too hard against the flow of progress would be naturally de-selected. Saeko couldn’t help but agree with his depiction of the world as unstable, uncertain — fleeting and full of hypotheses — but the rest? The one thing she would never doubt, of course, was her father’s love. Saeko found herself able to clearly imagine her father writing this, all of eighteen years ago. She could almost hear the soft whisper of his voice.

At the same time, something about the way her father came across in the text jarred. The more she thought of the man she knew, the more she began to feel that something was odd with the way he came across in the document. She was sure he had written it, but she had felt a vague dissonance here and there.

She turned back to the first page and began to scan the text to try to work out what was causing this impression. As she read through again she began to realize that the odd feeling she got came from the journal-like passages; somehow they didn’t match the image of the man she remembered. There was the one where he stood before the carving of Viracocha, describing a sense of déjà vu or nostalgia. She remembered how he recounted shedding a tear. Saeko had never known her father to cry — to the day he disappeared eighteen years ago she had never seen him shed a tear. Moreover, the way he wiped away his tears — she had never known her father to carry a handkerchief. The image just didn’t fit; Saeko couldn’t picture her father standing there wiping away tears with a handkerchief. She wondered if her father had simply never revealed this side of himself to her. It was completely possible that he had kept some habits hidden, not wanting to show any weakness in front of his daughter. Of course Saeko knew that people often learned things about their parents after their death, from old friends and such — there was nothing too odd about that. She back-burnered the thought and continued to skim the text.

She stopped once more. Here it was again in the scene where he picked up the hitchhiker. It had been early evening, and on his way back from Tiwanaku her father had come across a young Japanese hitchhiker and decided to give him a lift back to La Paz. She came to the part where he described their conversation:

… he leant forwards, his head poking out between the front seats as he spoke excitedly about his own theories about the ancient civilizations.

She hadn’t picked up on it during her first reading, but her father had clearly written that the hitchhiker had leant forward between the seats. Saeko couldn’t quite reconcile the description. She knew from reading his other works that images in her father’s descriptions were usually clear and flowing, easily recreating whatever he wanted to describe. What was it about this one sentence that made it so hard for her to picture the scene?

She went back to the beginning of the passage. Her father had seen the hitchhiker and given him a lift. She’d naturally assumed that the hitchhiker would have sat in the front passenger seat. That was why the description felt strange: if he’d been in the front seat he wouldn’t have had to lean forward to talk with her father. It would only make him hit the windshield, so he must have been sitting somewhere else. He hadn’t been riding shotgun at all but had been in the back of the jeep. With that realization, the description immediately made sense.

But why did her father ask him to sit in the rear seat? Saeko had never known him to do that; she’d always sat next to him in the front. When she’d sat in the back there had always been some reason.

Maybe he just had luggage piled up in the front?

But no, he had already checked into the hotel and would have left his suitcases and any heavy luggage in the room. If he had anything with him at all it would be a light daypack. Saeko dismissed the possibility of excess baggage.

The only other possible reason was that there was already someone else seated next to him. She recalled the passage where her father had almost fallen asleep at the wheel on his way to Tiwanaku. Again there had been a phrase that didn’t sit right. He wrote about tiredness being catching. Saeko picked out the sentence:

They say that drowsiness is catching — I must have dozed off.

The sentence made perfect sense if there had already been someone sitting next to him in the jeep. That someone had probably dozed off, lulled to sleep by the rocking of the jeep, so her father tried to employ his mind to fight the temptation himself.

Saeko went through the rest of the text in her mind, applying this theory to each description in turn. Her father wrote that he had put his bag down and checked the time on the nightstand between the beds. There had been two beds … Her father had been staying in a twin room. As far as she knew, it was her father’s habit to always book a double room when he was staying by himself. Whether he was staying in a standard room or a suite, he always wanted a double bed. He would only ever book a twin room if there was someone staying with him.

He also wrote about phoning ahead to book a table at a cafe for dinner. Now that she thought about it, this was also completely unlike him. Her father usually liked to take a stroll around the hotel’s vicinity and just drop in wherever caught his eye. The only time he would ever take the trouble to book a table was when he was with someone special that he didn’t want to keep waiting while they walked around looking for a place to eat.

Having spent seventeen years traveling around the world with her father, Saeko felt confident that she knew his habits like the back of her own hand. While giving the initial appearance that he was traveling alone, her father had actually been traveling with someone. Someone had handed him a handkerchief for his tears in front of the statue of Viracocha. There was no doubt about it, then. Her father had been traveling with a woman.

The sentence that stood out the most was the one at the very end of the text:

I realize only when it is pointed out to me …

Again, a sign that someone else had been there with him. Moreover, this person had told her father that the bird-like figure looking out from behind Viracocha must have been modeled on someone rather than being an abstract representation. There were no photos included, so all Saeko could do was try to picture the scene in her mind. She thought of the description, the image of a horned reptilian face. The first picture to come into her head was that of a devil. Once in her head, she found it almost impossible to get rid of the image, which stuck like glue. Saeko shivered and a whimper escaped her lips.

She breathed deeply and tried to calm herself, using reason to dispel the image. There was no evidence to any of this; it was just the product of a series of associations. But try as she might, she couldn’t get rid of the idea, and Saeko knew herself too well. If she didn’t control the image now, it would propagate until she was unable to budge, trapped under its weight.

The last thing she wanted was to live through another experience like the night at the Ina hospital. Her mind continued to race, out of control. That night, after the earthquake, she’d been taken directly to the hospital from the Fujimura house. She remembered the feeling of helplessness that had taken hold as she found herself completely immobilized, the conviction that someone had been standing there, watching her from the darkness. The image had taken on the form of a particular person …

She looked down at her father’s document on the desk before her, feeling her back prickle as if to warn her that someone was in the room and standing directly behind her. She tried to tell herself that no one was there, but the terrifying sensation persisted. Her imagination was running off on its own, doing too good a job of recreating the feeling of a presence. It felt more real than if someone had actually been there. Her ears picked up the echo of keys jangling behind her.

There’s no one here, there’s no one here …

Saeko sat repeating the mantra in her head, pleading for the feeling to dissipate.

8

Kitazawa had known it before Saeko had even pointed it out. There was no chance that the discovery of her father’s notebook at the Fujimura house could be attributed to mere chance. He slumped deeper into the office chair behind his desk. The chair slid backwards and he almost fell off. Quickly, he straightened up.

It was clear that, at some point, something had happened that led to Saeko’s father’s notebook being picked up by the Fujimuras. Kitazawa wondered if it was possible that Shinichiro Kuriyama had known anyone in the Fujimura family. If he hadn’t, could he have come across any of them at some point? Was there anything they had in common?

He decided to start with places; perhaps there had been a time when someone from the Fujimura family had been in the same place as Shinichiro. Kitazawa started to examine the files he had put together so far. The amount of information he’d been able to gather differed greatly depending on the case. He looked at the three files before him. There was one for the Fujimura family, and one for the three disappearances in Itoikawa. Finally, there was the file for Saeko’s father.

When Saeko had enlisted him to research her father’s disappearance she had given him a huge advance payment that allowed him the luxury of spending a longer period of time researching the case than he usually did. As a result, that file was much thicker than the others. In contrast, the file for the Fujimuras had the least information. There were a mix of sheafs that he’d put together and some that Saeko had provided. The Itoikawa file was in the middle. Of the three people that had gone missing from the convenience store, Kitazawa had spent the most time investigating the disappearance of Mizuho Takayama since her parents had hired him specifically to work on the case.

Mizuho had been caught on film just before her disappearance by the cameras in a convenience store. Kitazawa could picture the scene now, having seen the footage — the image of her thin arm writhing on the floor during the earthquake, the silver bracelet on her wrist. She’d been the editor for a trade journal and had been visiting Itoikawa to research an article on local jade handicraft when she’d vanished without a trace.

In fact, Kitazawa had a very comprehensive file on Mizuho’s case. When he’d just started out as a private detective he’d taken on a case concerning a missing woman. During his investigations he’d researched her travel history and discovered that she’d visited Vietnam just two months before her disappearance. Working on a hunch that there could be a link, he’d visited the place in Vietnam and had actually found the woman living there with a lover. She’d explained to him that she’d returned to Japan unable to forget this man she’d had fallen for while travelling and had decided to run away. But she had found herself missing her old life soon enough; to the joy of his client, Kitazawa was able to persuade her to come back to Japan.

Since that time Kitazawa always made a point of researching where people had visited prior to a disappearance, paying special attention to any trips abroad. He noted that Saeko’s investigations into the Fujimura family’s disappearance were missing such information — she hadn’t checked their travel histories. His own investigations had shown no potential links between her father and Kota Fujimura in Japan. As a natural next step he had looked into their history of travel abroad.

Shinichiro Kuriyama had made a vast number of trips out of Japan. His travels spanned all parts of the world: Europe, the Americas, Asia, Oceania, Africa … Kitazawa limited the search to the few years prior to the disappearance, but even then the number of places visited was huge: England, France, America, India, Mexico, Russia, Mongolia … Kuriyama’s most recent trip had been to Peru and Bolivia in South America.

In stark contrast to this, the Fujimura family seemed to rarely travel abroad. When they had, it was through a standard tour package: once to Guam, once to Hong Kong. Both had been family trips taken when the two children were still in elementary school. Kitazawa sighed and looked up to the ceiling. He felt heavy, lethargic. It was difficult to concentrate. He probably needed a change of pace.

He went to the bathroom, splashed water over his face, and walked back to his chair. He flicked through the data cards he had put together for each member of the Fujimura family, trying to organize his thoughts. He stopped as soon as he reached Haruko Fujimura’s. The words jumped off the page — South America. She was the only member of the family to have visited the region. Moreover, she had been travelling by herself. It stood out like a sore thumb.

Haruko was the children’s mother, Kota’s wife. During summer vacation in August of 1994 she had travelled alone to South America. She had been twenty-eight at the time, married to Kota but still without kids. Their first child, Fumi, had been born in the following year. Could this be the link Kitazawa had been looking for? The feeling of lethargy seemed to lift as his thoughts began to race with the possibility.

The question was where the two of them could have met. He knew that Shinichiro had only visited Peru and Bolivia, so if they had met, it had to be one of the two countries. But those were large countries, and he had to narrow the focus somehow. He remembered that Shinichiro had penned a number of books on the ancient civilizations of South America. He would have visited one or more of the famous archeological sites during his visit.

Kitazawa didn’t know what sort of ancient ruins existed in Peru and Bolivia. At that moment, Toshiya opened the door and poked his head into the office.

“Dad, come and take a look at this.” Toshiya held up some papers for Kitazawa to look at.

Kitazawa ignored them and waved him over. “Good timing, kid — do you know anything about the ancient civilizations of Peru and Bolivia?”

“Huh? Bit out of the blue …” Toshiya walked across the room, taking care to weave around the clutter of papers and files stacked precariously on the desk.

“I think I’ve found a link between our girl’s dad and the Fujimuras.”

“And that’s got something to do with relics in Bolivia or Peru?”

“Exactly.”

“First place that comes to mind is that Incan site, Machu Picchu. Peru. I bet there are lots more though, hang on.” Toshiya sat in front of the computer and opened a search engine.

Kitazawa watched as his son pulled up a few websites detailing the ancient ruins of the two countries. He recognized a few of the names that came up on the display: Cusco, Nazca, Machu Picchu. They were all pretty well known, he guessed, although he didn’t know much about them. Toshiya clicked through the sites in turn and summarized the contents for his father. He explained that Cusco was well known for being the symbolic capital of the Incan empire, where the emperor had built his palace. Nowadays there were no ruins per se, just some stone foundations of old Incan buildings mostly hidden underneath the more recently built Catholic churches and other Spanish edifices. Nazca, he continued, was famous for the vast drawings visible only from the sky, the Nazca Lines. Again, he dismissed these as not technically being ruins.

Kitazawa remembered a program he’d seen on the wonders of the world that had shown footage of the drawings: giant depictions of spiders, monkeys, a hummingbird. He could see the geometric shapes in his mind’s eye. The program had presented a number of theories as to why the vast pictures had been made but concluded that no single compelling argument had been agreed on to date.

Machu Picchu, the city in the sky. Kitazawa knew that it was famous for its stunning location on the sheer cliffs of the Andes themselves. The site was first discovered at the beginning of the twentieth century when an archeologist stumbled across the vast stone structures of an abandoned city at the foot of the Andes. He had been hiking through the ancient Inca trails in search of the legendary city of Vilcabamba.

Kitazawa’s interest was immediately piqued by this image of Machu Picchu as it fitted perfectly with the image of ruins in his mind. He leant over Toshiya and scanned through the text on the monitor for more information. As he did so, one of the numbers on the screen caught his attention. He stopped and went back over the last few sentences, reading more slowly this time.

At the beginning of the 16th Century, the site was abandoned, seemingly overnight. The reasons for the sudden exodus are currently unknown. 400 years later, Bingham’s archeological dig uncovered a mass open grave containing the remains of 173 bodies. Of the bodies, it was determined that 150 were female. In all cases, the bodies had had their limbs severed before death. One theory for this is that the Incans thought to free themselves of anyone that would have slowed them down and thrown these bodies into an open grave. However, the theory does not explain why the limbs of the discarded bodies had been severed. We are still far from finding out the truth of what happened here.

They finished reading the passage and looked at each other. Toshiya took a deep breath; he looked sickened by the mention of mutilated bodies.

“Nasty way to go …”

Kitazawa sat trying to put the pieces of the puzzle together. Had Shinichiro and Haruko met at Machu Picchu?

Saeko was due to stop off at his office on her way to Atami the next morning, and she would definitely want to know about this development. Her father, Shinichiro, had been travelling in South America at exactly the same time as Haruko Fujimura. There had to be a point of connection. It was the only explanation for their finding his notebook at the Fujimura house. Kitazawa pulled together some papers and looked up at Toshiya.

“Didn’t you say you had something to show me?”

“Ah yes, I almost forgot.”

Toshiya showed his printouts from the Internet. The top page bore the title, “Disappearances at Zero Magnetic Field Points.”

“I was looking for links between the disappearances and magnetic disturbances. This article came up.”

Kitazawa ran through the content of the pages. The article was about people supposedly going missing at a point off Route 152, the Akiha Road, that once connected Tenryu and Imoya. Because it crossed directly over an active fault line — the median tectonic line — the road had been severed and never repaired. Due to this, going north of Hamamatsu required splitting off via Oshikamura towards Komagane, turning left on a T-intersection just by the Bungui mountain pass. The article cited a number of cases of people vanishing mysteriously from the woods there, a short walk from a parking area near the pass, right at the spot where there was a zero magnetic field.

The few reported cases were in the form of direct testimonies by young-sounding witnesses. The article didn’t seem particularly convincing; it was somewhat sensationalist in style, like a souped-up urban legend. But there was one point in particular that caught Kitazawa’s attention.

The location.

The supposed disturbance in the magnetic field was only ten or so kilometers south of the Fujimura house in Takato, too close to be mere coincidence. He decided that the article was worth holding on to and added it to the file that he was preparing to give to Saeko the next morning.

Perhaps she’ll be able to shed some light on this …

Chapter 5: Fissure

1

Two thousand years ago, a group of early Christians assembled at a cliff face overlooking the Mediterranean Sea and dug a giant cave into its walls. It was the site they had chosen to face the end.

A series of narrow gorges snaked off from the top of the cliffs, creating a panoramic vista of conical and pointed rock faces, a topography striving for the sky. Odd pockets of weeds growing through narrow crevices in the stone walls provided occasional accents of green across the otherwise dull and gray landscape.

The devout used ropes to suspend themselves over the cliff edge and dug away at the rock face until they had a cave large enough to accommodate all that had assembled. Once the digging work was completed, they began decorating the interior of the cave. Using chisel-like tools, they carved away at the inside walls, transforming the flat surfaces into an explosion of flowers.

Their work on the interior finally completed, the people gathered together in the cave and prayed as one to the barren land. Then they sat, piously waiting for the end, full of faith in the divine prophecy they had received.

Their vigil continued for days. Each morning, when the sun rose from the horizon below, the devout continued to offer their prayers. Each night, the sound of the waves crashing against the rocks below proclaimed the continued existence of the world around them.

To the devout massed, the idea of the end of the world was pregnant with exquisite beauty. They had resolved to stand and face whatever was coming, to be resolute and pious so that they might welcome the coming of a better world. The end of the world signified an end to their suffering, to the misery they faced in their everyday lives. It promised a new beginning.

Yet, no matter how long they waited, the sun continued to rise and the waves continued to sound. Eventually the people left the cave in a mixture of despair and relief. The vast cave was left empty, its intricate carvings and painted flowers abandoned.

The cave related to the modern world the state of mind of these believers as they waited for the end of the world, an eloquent testimony to their creed that the world they anticipated was a place alive with color and flowers.

Saeko’s father had taken her to visit this storied Mediterranean cave when she was young. She remembered feeling an intense disappointment when she finally saw the place. It had been much smaller than the cave of her imagination. The wonderful images of flowers she had expected to see looked like nothing more than clumsy red scrawlings.

Now, looking out of the window of the bullet train, Saeko found herself remembering the story of those people and their cave. Something about the countryside quietly streaming past outside the window was telling her something. She wasn’t sure how exactly, but something was out of place, and the feeling sparked the memory of this tale of the end of the world.

The shape of Mount Fuji loomed briefly in the distance before vanishing again behind the buildings in the foreground. The famous conical contours of the mountain had been clearly visible in the bright sky, devoid of snow despite the lateness of the season. The browned peak had seemed to shudder as the train sped its way between Tanzawa and Hakone.

When Saeko thought about the end of the world it was usually in the context of a conversation with a friend, usually just a fun premise to justify posing silly questions: “Who would you spend the last day with?” “What would you eat?” “What would you do on the last day of the world?”

Saeko sat back and let her thoughts roam. She thought of death. What was death? The end of consciousness, the end of feeling … Nothingness. She noted that the idea of nothingness precluded fear. She continued to contemplate the topic until the train began to pull into Atami. Saeko was scheduled to meet the physicist who was to become the new “advisor” for the program. They had arranged to meet at the station, after which Saeko would show him to the gardens.

After exiting from the station gates she called Hashiba to let him know that she had arrived.

He appeared to have regained some of the natural energy and intimacy he had shown her before. “Great timing. I just got a call from the physicist — his name’s Naoki Isogai. He just arrived at Atami, so you probably came on the same train. Could you meet him and come together in a taxi?”

Saeko had never met Isogai before. “How will I know him?”

“Hang on. I’ll give you his cell number.”

Saeko went to take a notepad from her rucksack but struggled to hold the phone while getting the pen. “I’ll memorize the number, go ahead,” she told him.

“Sure?” Hashiba sounded doubtful.

“I’m actually pretty good with numbers, you know.”

Hashiba gave her the eleven-digit number and Saeko repeated it out loud. At that moment she caught sight of a man emerging from the station. He seemed to be looking for a taxi but stopped short and started looking around as if searching for someone. He ended up focusing on Saeko, his look full of intent.

Saeko felt herself grow tense — why was he staring so hard? She met the man’s gaze but remembered that Hashiba was still on the line. “How are things going anyway?” she asked.

She was finding it hard to focus on anything but the man staring at her. He had a striking sort of face. His build was average, but Saeko could tell that he worked out and could picture a powerful and sleek body under his leather jacket. There was something about him that seemed very un-Japanese; he had deep-set eyes and a high nose, his skin was a dark tan. Interestingly, he had a goatee but a completely shaved head. It was hard to guess his age, but Saeko placed him in his early thirties. Now she saw that he had begun walking towards her, in strong rhythmical strides. He stopped so suddenly before her that Saeko took a step back.

The man spoke without smiling and apparently not caring that she was on the phone. “That number you just said is my phone number.”

Saeko felt her throat tighten but nodded quickly in his direction, finally understanding. “It looks like he’s just found me,” she managed. “We’ll come directly to the park.” She hung up and put her phone back. The man stood staring as she did so.

“Who are you?” he demanded.

Saeko’s voice trembled slightly as she attempted to explain. “Dr. Isogai? My name is Saeko, I work with Hashiba.”

The man’s features softened almost immediately. “Oh, right, of course!” He smiled at her. “Thanks for coming to meet me.”

Saeko was relieved but couldn’t help wondering why he’d reacted so testily to someone repeating his cell number. They walked to the taxi line together. Saeko opened the door to the first waiting cab and gestured for Isogai to get in first. He stood back and shook his head, gesturing for her to go first. Saeko remembered that he had spent time living in America; he seemed to have picked up the custom of “ladies first.” She relented and shuffled into the rear of the cab, giving the driver the name of their destination. They were going to meet up with Hashiba and the rest of the crew outside the front gate of the herbal gardens.

2

Hashiba walked up the slope of the gardens with Kagayama, looking for places to mark for filming. The sun had been beating down at the entrance — so warm it was hard to believe it was winter — but the western slope was shaded, causing an abrupt drop in temperature.

Hashiba wanted to establish a detailed plan for the shooting tomorrow, to get all the scenes straight in his head. He hoped to get through it quickly as he only had today to finalize the scripts; as the show’s director it was always a race against the clock. Saeko and Isogai were already in a taxi on their way over. The TV announcer, Shoko Akagi, was scheduled to arrive the next morning. If possible, Hashiba wanted Isogai to see the area before she arrived. The scientist could provide the gist of his commentary so the basic flow of dialogue could be mapped out.

Hashiba realized he was looking forward to hearing Isogai’s analysis of the incident and began to stride up the path with renewed determination. Indeed, he felt a much greater personal investment in the program now that the focus was on science and not the occult. Finally, he was able to enjoy the sense of exhilaration that things were going his way.

Kagayama followed lethargically, a few steps behind. He’d been full of energy at lunchtime, but now he seemed hunched and withered.

“You okay there? You look pretty tired,” Hashiba asked, wondering what had brought about the sudden change.

Kagayama stopped and looked up, and even that seemed like it took effort. “I really hate this place. I feel nauseous every time we come.”

Hashiba knew exactly what he meant — the magnetic disturbance here did seem to have an adverse affect on the body. He remembered the time a couple of years ago when he’d visited an abandoned building to report on a succession of suicide cases. One of his cameramen had started to complain that he felt ill; the poor guy looked the part too. But Hashiba was sure that it had been a simple case of the man dwelling too much and convincing himself that because of the suicides there was something creepy about the place itself.

But this was different. Hashiba felt it too, a sort of crawling feeling under the skin. And there was a scientific basis for it, he was sure. They climbed a path up the middle of a small hillock of flowers, and from the top they had a clear view of the sea beyond. The path continued upwards, a shortcut to the top; they had almost come this way during the last visit. As it was their first time up this path, Hashiba stopped to take in the view.

The familiar shape of Hatsushima was visible ten kilometers out towards the horizon. The shadow cast by the hill stretched out across the sea, reaching towards the island. He had seen the same shadow on their last visit, but somehow it looked different this time. It wasn’t just the time of day — it looked strangely white, cloudy. Whereas a view of the sea usually helped calm him, today it seemed to further fan his nervous excitement. He looked back to Kagayama who was still treading laboriously up the wooden steps of the path. His close, tardy gait betrayed his desire to be somewhere else.

“Let’s just hurry and get this done before the sun sets,” he moaned.

Hashiba ignored Kagayama’s negativity and pushed on upwards. Where was this strange sense of excitement coming from? It felt as though something was spurring him on. Looking down he saw the snaking route of Route 135 towards the bottom of the valley, cars bumper to bumper. A few had their windows open, blaring loud Christmas songs that carried up the valley on the sea breeze. Hashiba recognized one of the songs: “Silent Night.” Someone was blasting the soft tune far too loudly. The melody blended together with the grumble of the engines, leaking through the trees around them as cacophonous white noise.

Ahead, there was a patio whose cobblestoned area lay beneath a wisteria-covered arch. If it were noon, the sun would cast a flecked mix of shadow and light on the ground. Passing through the arch, Hashiba came to a stop at the top of a small hill. The open space had a small wooden bench, a round table, and a small hut in the middle that resembled an oversized doghouse.

Hashiba walked around the bench and started to cross by the hedgerow at the edge of the patio when he stopped dead, frozen to the spot. He stretched his hand out in shock, almost forgetting to breathe. Only his eyes continued to move, darting around the edges of the thing that he saw. Hashiba thought to call out but was at a loss for words. How could he ever describe what he saw? Kagayama would catch up in a minute and could see for himself, but it was possible that he wouldn’t believe his eyes, his mind negating what his optical nerves were telling him.

Hashiba stood staring at the middle of the gentle valley, at the large gaping hole that had seemingly been hollowed out of the ground.

It was obviously not the work of human engineering.

It looked about 100 meters wide, maybe 50 meters deep. More appropriate to call it a crater than a hole, thought Hashiba. He strained his eyes towards the bottom. A dark, jagged fissure running northwest to southeast through its base gave the impression of a terrible force hidden below it.

Hashiba began to feel like he was looking down the caldera of a live volcano. He knew there were none in the area, although there were a couple of dormant ones nearby, Omuroyama and Komuroyama. Komuroyama had a caldera-like crater at its peak, and you could walk around the whole thing.

Of course, that crater had been the result of a volcanic explosion. This was something else entirely. Hashiba didn’t know what to think. He was sure that the crater hadn’t been there when they last visited three days ago. There hadn’t been any reports of disturbances over the last few days. Everything suggested that the crater had formed over the last few hours.

It was the overwhelming quiet that was the strangest. Just how could such a crater appear without any noise or fanfare? It was as though some consciousness was at work, reveling in the contradiction.

Why has nobody noticed this?

Hashiba looked up to the sky. Three days ago the sky above the park had been buzzing with helicopters, but today it was completely empty. Had people seen it and somehow lost interest, despite the scale of the thing? Or, more likely, had no one noticed it yet?

Footsteps approached from behind, Kagayama finally catching up. Hashiba kept his eyes on the mysterious crater. Kagayama drew up to his side and followed Hashiba’s line of sight, peering down. He threw his hands up in an exaggerated motion.

“I really do hate this place!” he exclaimed, laughing with a grimace.

This was the kind of thing you just had to laugh at. What else were you supposed to do?

One side of the crater reached as far as the Soga Shrine. Hashiba could made out the red of the torii gate standing before the stone steps that led up to the shrine itself. It was teetering over the threshold, one of the wooden legs hanging over the edge, the other still lodged in the ground. The red gate looked like a staple holding two disparate worlds together.

3

The silence in the cab was becoming unbearable. Saeko had some confidence in her ability to make easy conversation even when meeting someone for the first time. It was awkward to share the confined space of a vehicle with another person in complete silence; usually she would have found a topic of conversation by now. But the moment the taxi departed, without excusing himself Isogai had sat back and pulled out his laptop as though announcing that he was not to be disturbed. Since then he had shown no interest in speaking or, for that matter, acknowledging her presence.

He just sat, tapping away at the keyboard, occasionally rubbing his fingers against his teeth as though lost in thought. Now and then he would grunt, pause for a moment, and then recommence typing with even more vigor. He was so focused that Saeko found it hard to interrupt. At the same time, she knew she couldn’t handle the silence anymore.

She had never come across anyone like this. People were at the very least polite towards her, strange men included. Saeko was becoming increasingly frustrated and angry. She didn’t mind that he was busy — that was fine — but he could have at least told her that he’d have to work on the journey. That was simply common courtesy, and she wouldn’t think twice about doing so herself. This man was just ignoring her completely, and she couldn’t help but feel annoyed at his complete lack of manners. Saeko pulled the file she had on him out of her bag. Two could play that game.

The night before, Hashiba had sent her a file with Isogai’s profile. It was quite long, so she’d printed it out and put it in her bag to read later. She made a show of putting the file on her lap and flipped it open. If he was going to ignore her, she might as well find out what type of person he was. She wondered what kind of background would give rise to such a stark lack of manners.

Naoki Isogai was his parents’ eldest child, born soon after their marriage. They had met at the university where they both taught; his father lectured in acoustics, his mother in piano. By the time he was enrolled in junior high, Naoki Isogai showed a talent in mathematics and physics that far outstripped that of his peers and even his teachers.

After experiencing difficulties fitting into the Japanese school system, Isogai had transferred to a high school in the U.S. The next year he secured early admission into Yale University to study mathematics and theoretical physics. Before he could graduate, he started on a master’s degree at Carnegie Mellon University; before he could complete his master’s thesis, he enrolled in the doctorate course. That last one, he did complete. Because he hadn’t officially graduated from high school or college, his academic record officially showed him becoming a Doctor of Science after graduating from junior high. If he hadn’t finished his doctorate, his highest qualification would have been his junior high school diploma.

He specialized in a wide range of fields including mathematics and theoretical and particle physics. Saeko knew that many people in the States held more than one doctorate, say in chemistry and quantum physics, medicine and theoretical physics, number theory and biology. Isogai was one of those people.

At the age of twenty-four, Isogai had been recruited by a research institute run by the Pentagon. That struck Saeko as being very young, but the file explained that most recruits at such facilities were of the young prodigy sort and that their age upon joining generally ranged from eighteen to twenty-five, putting Isogai at the older end of the scale. He had spent three years working at an underground facility in the middle of the Arizonan desert.

Saeko tried to picture the image of the vast, arid space. She had never visited the deserts of Arizona and New Mexico, of course. The scenery she was imagining was probably based on a movie she’d seen on TV as a kid. She couldn’t remember the name of the movie or even if it had been a classic western or something more contemporary, but one scene had stayed with her: a long-haired Native American sitting on a hill above a barren landscape and blowing into a wind instrument. The camera had taken in the macro view before panning forwards, zooming in to focus on a single man riding horseback through the landscape below. The man rode slowly, silhouetted by the sun setting behind. The camera had continued to zoom in, but the man’s face had been hidden in shadow. No matter how close the camera got, his features remained shrouded. She recalled the gentle, rhythmical sound of hooves on the ground, surrounded by so many cacti.

Underneath all that, hundreds of meters deep, was an enormous underground military research facility — Saeko found it hard to imagine. Such an ultra-modern thing surely didn’t fit with the old, timeless landscape of the westerns she had seen.

But this place must have been a paradise for a young, enthusiastic academic like Isogai. He would have been surrounded by other prodigies, with vast budgets and freedoms accorded to their projects. She imagined room after room of supercomputers lined up in air-conditioned rooms under the desert, lit by an electronic sun, ready to compute whatever the researchers demanded of them. Those years spent living underneath the Arizonan desert must have had an enormous influence on Isogai’s development as a young adult.

Saeko went back to reading the file. At twenty-seven Isogai had been called back to work for Carnegie Mellon while continuing his research for the facility in Arizona. He divided his time between the two places. Then, two years ago — at the age of thirty-three — the university had granted him tenure as an associate professor. At that point he officially terminated his relationship with the Pentagon.

Even so, his military research background seemed to afford Isogai preferential treatment at the university. Despite his associate status he was given the office space of a full professor and granted a high level of freedom in the application of funds. Yet, it was the size of his office space that would come to cost him his position.

Isogai somehow managed to partition the room into two parts using ceiling-height bookshelves, creating an area that was hidden from the view of visitors. He teamed up with a close friend and quantum physicist by the name of Chris Roberts and began to work on illicit experiments there.

During their first experiment, the two men had cut open the skulls of live chimpanzees and stuck electrodes into their brains to monitor the effects of direct electrical currents on brain activity. A colleague acted on his suspicions upon hearing rumors that the two were conducting live experiments, and word of their activities reached the ear of the university’s Committee for Ethical Conduct. An investigation was launched.

They were heavily censured by the committee, which ruled that it was unethical to treat chimpanzees like mindless guinea pigs. But the committee’s reasoning forced Saeko to wonder if the whole scientific community wasn’t mad. The committee had said that the ethical issue could have been nullified if the experiments had been conducted not on animals, but on humans. The crucial difference was that humans could sign an agreement to undergo experiments, whereas chimpanzees could not. Saeko let out a sharp snort of laughter.

What is wrong with these people?!

If consent had been obtained in the form of a signed document, they would have had legs to stand on in court. Using chimpanzees, who could not sign their consent, however, could be interpreted as a violation of the animals’ rights. The issue was whether the chimpanzees had been willing to undergo the experiments. This was unclear.

When the committee handed down its ruling, Isogai apparently remonstrated that the chimps had been willing since they obviously enjoyed the electrical stimulation. It was at that point that the whole debacle was picked up by and lampooned in the mass media. Moreover, it was also revealed that Isogai and Chris were gay lovers. The scandal grew in momentum as the media uncovered scandal after scandal, bringing other unfortunate researchers into the fray.

The media firestorm soon began to cause other problems for Isogai. A Californian animal rights group began protesting outside of Carnegie Mellon as Isogai became the focus for their ire. He heard wind of other, more extreme groups beginning to mobilize in the south and began to fear for his own safety. Given that doctors had been killed for conducting experiments on fetuses, he worried that he might receive death threats for the mistreatment of chimpanzees.

After the trouble with the university and the potential risks to his safety, he became convinced that there was no longer any reason to remain, and Isogai decided to sever his links with the United States and return to Japan. He returned in September and had been unemployed for the three months since.

For some reason, Saeko felt reassured by the file. She hadn’t been sure what to make of Isogai’s strange behavior towards her, and it was somewhat helpful to learn that he was gay and had no interest in women. Moreover, since he was obviously endowed with an extraordinary intellect, she supposed she could allow a certain degree of eccentricity in his behavior.

An exaggerated image flowed into her mind, the outré scene of this man and his lover happily cutting open the heads of chimpanzees. She could see the two of them poking electrodes into the live gray matter, the flesh steaming in response. They would whisper excitedly to each other, sharing their theories with smug self-satisfaction. She noticed that the file Hashiba gave her had no information on what the experiments had actually been for. Saeko couldn’t help but wonder whether the experiment had actually been important, or whether it was just an excuse for two sadistic men to have some fun. In her present malicious state of mind, Saeko was happy to entertain the possibility that it was the latter.

Saeko felt a puff of air against her neck. She looked up and saw that Isogai had moved right up to her, his face close to hers. She had been busy reading the file and hadn’t noticed him close his laptop and lean over. He made a show of sniffing close to her neck a couple of times, his eyes closed. He didn’t seem to mind that she was reading his file.

“You smell nice,” he said.

“Huh?” Saeko blurted a response, pulling away in surprise, hardly able to absorb the meaning of the words.

Isogai opened his eyes, put a hand on Saeko’s lap, and purposely closed the file with a smile. “If you really want to know about me that much, all you have to do is ask.”

His sudden shift into a familiar, almost flirtatious manner caught Saeko off guard, conflicting with the image she had put together in her head. She reeled away as though he had just stuck electrodes in her head. She turned to stare out of the window, desperately trying to control her breathing.

4

It wasn’t that cold yet; the sun was still high in the sky. Kagayama’s shivering was a reaction to the sight before him, something he could think of no possible explanation for. A chill snaked its way up his spine, and his bladder felt as if it might burst. The gaping crater that lay before them looked almost like a porthole into another world.

As Hashiba and Kagayama approached the void, the unstable earth around the rim of the crater crumbled inwards, making a dry, pattering sound. The shrine’s red torii continued to hang over the threshold, looking as if it might collapse any minute. Kagayama leaned forward and tentatively approached the crater’s edge. He craned his neck forward to get a better view of the base, but seeing the earth giving way he quickly jumped back several steps.

Looking back he saw the path they had come up leading back through a dense thicket of trees; there was a small sculpture of a bird by one of them. His bladder reaching bursting point, Kagayama ran back across the path, off into the undergrowth, coming to rest next to the statuette, overlooking another small valley to the side. The bird was made from some form of cane and stood with wings outstretched. It was a gull. Kagayama squirmed on his feet as he remembered the weird scene of three days ago, that immense flock of gulls that had taken to the sky all at once. He felt that his bladder was about to give and struggled to get his zipper open just in time to catch the gush, wetting his left hand in the process.

Fuck …

He wiped his hand against his coat and enjoyed the sensation of relief flooding through him. As he stood there, pissing next to the cane model of a gull, Kagayama began to put a theory of his own together. The sudden disappearance of ninety-one people, the sudden appearance of a giant crater — in his mind there was only one thing that could explain both phenomena. It had to be a UFO. To Kagayama, it was the most natural conclusion: four days ago, aliens had touched down and abducted the people from the gardens, leaving that giant pockmark of a crater in their wake.

But the timing doesn’t fit …

For his theory to work, the crater needed to appear before the people vanished. But as far as they knew, there had been no crater here three days ago. Of course Kagayama had no idea how a UFO might function, and at the moment he didn’t really care. The only thing he was sure of was that the whole damned thing was over his head.

Kagayama found his way back and began to lay out his theory to Hashiba: “It’s the only possibility, right? It has to be a UFO. There’s nothing else …”

Hashiba looked at the man. His hair was long except at the top of his head, where it had almost completely receded. The look reminded Hashiba of a vanquished samurai from an old print, somehow unhealthy, and also of a missionary from an old textbook.

Hashiba tutted. He was getting tired of Kagayama’s obsession with aliens. During his time in the industry, Hashiba had known one too many a camera hand get excited about the possibility of capturing a UFO on film. He knew of shooting trips to Australia and Canada but never heard about anything of substance being uncovered. There had been a show that had tried the alien line to explain the overnight appearance of crop circles in England. After the program had aired the crop circles had been exposed as the work of a couple of old people playing a practical joke. Needless to say, the station’s reputation had suffered tremendously.

Those programs had been aired by other stations, but the warning was clear. Stay away from UFOs. Psychic phenomena were acceptable, if just barely. But you had to be so careful with UFOs. You might get away with a subtle allusion to the possibility of something being UFO-related, but anything more was just broadcasting suicide. Why the hell was Kagayama so enamored with the idea?

“Lay off, will you?” Hashiba vented, but his words could have equally been directed towards the crater, the bizarre disappearances, rather than Kagayama.

“Come on, though, have you ever seen anything like this? What other possible explanation is there?” Kagayama persisted, taking a step towards Hashiba.

By now, of course, Hashiba had already given up on the idea that the disappearances may be something as mundane as a kidnapping. There were the strange changes in animal patterns, in plant growth. Everyone here had felt the strange feeling on their skin, a kind of bubbling cold. They’d experienced physiological effects; Kagayama wasn’t the only one feeling the need to relieve his bladder more frequently. Even Saeko, who hardly ever seemed to need to go, had suffered the same unbearable urge to urinate. They even had proof that the local magnetic field had been disturbed somehow — the magnetic display on a watch effectively spinning in a counterclockwise direction. He’d heard theories that, if UFOs did actually exist, it was possible that they used a form of anti-gravity engine for propulsion. He had no idea what that meant in real terms, but it seemed plausible that such a technology would interfere with local magnetic fields.

Still, to suddenly conclude that this was all down to a UFO landing was ridiculous. How big a ship would it have to be to hold ninety-one people? There had been no sightings of anything of the sort. Moreover, there had been no crater here just after the mass disappearance. And now, three days later, here it was. Hashiba wondered if perhaps the gods were toying with them.

“Anyway, more to the point …”

They had urgent business to attend to; finding the crater had been such a distraction they had forgotten themselves. They had to get this on film, and it was no time for the show’s director to be standing around idly. Time was of the essence, so he had to communicate the situation to the camera crew back in the hotel and get them up here to film it. Hashiba knew that if they missed this opportunity due to his tardiness then it would be his neck on the line.

He pulled his phone from his shirt pocket to call Hosokawa. Just as he was about to make the call the phone started to ring.

It was Saeko; her cab had just arrived at the garden’s main gate. There was no time to waste. Hashiba covered the phone and called out towards Kagayama, “Call the hotel and get Hosokawa and the crew up here.” Then he put the phone back to his ear.

“Is everything okay?”

Hashiba was caught off guard by the question, realizing he had no idea where to start explaining something he himself didn’t know how to process. The best thing was for the other two to come up and see for themselves. “Something big’s happened. It’s hard to explain … You just need to get up here and look at this yourselves. I’m looking forward to see what the professor makes of this.”

Saeko thought that Hashiba’s tone sounded distant, dreamy; it was as though he was describing some feverish dream. “We’ll be right there. But I won’t be able to stay long,” she told him.

“How come?”

“I’m going to go back to the Fujimura house in Takato.”

“Takato? What for?”

“It’s where you found my father’s notebook. I’m sure there’s something we overlooked. Do you remember exactly where you found it?”

“On the first floor, in front of the altar in the main bedroom.”

Just as she suspected. When she’d stopped off at Kitazawa’s office on the way, he’d shared his theory that her father had met — and traveled with — Haruko Fujimura during his visit to Peru and Bolivia. He must have given her the notebook himself.

But this was Saeko’s private business. It had nothing to do with the program, so she decided there was no need to explain it to Hashiba. Even if she’d wanted to, it would’ve taken too long.

“Well, make sure you come and see this first.”

“Of course. I’ve got to bring Dr. Isogai to you, after all.”

Hashiba laughed, “I guess so. Is the professor with you now?”

“He ran off to the toilet as soon as we arrived.”

“What’s he like?”

“I think I’ll leave that for you to decide …”

“Sure. Come as fast as you can.”

Hashiba hung up the phone and looked at the time, trying to work out the route to Takato. Saeko would have to take the bullet train to Tokyo and change to the Chuo Line, or she could change to the Minobu Line from Fuji. Whichever route she took, it would be dark before she arrived. Hashiba couldn’t fathom what could have caused her to suddenly decide to go back there, especially alone, at night. That place had felt strange even in the middle of the day, even with the crew; he remembered feeling cold the whole time. Was it just his imagination — knowing, as he did, that it was the scene of a whole family’s sudden disappearance — or was there genuinely something creepy about the place? He didn’t know.

A series of images from the house flickered through his mind: the empty beer glass, contents evaporated; the toothbrushes he couldn’t bring himself to touch directly; the wart-like flecks of toothpaste on the sink; the matted hair in the drain. He remembered the remodeled floor of the bathroom, covered in mold. Bits of dead skin turned to dust. His mind’s eye traced through the corridors of the house like a camera, reaching and entering the main bedroom, stopping before the photograph adorning the Buddhist altar. The photograph of the family’s deceased grandfather, with his bald pate and watermelon face. His skin was wrinkled but had a shiny, reptilian luster. The face bore a stunning resemblance to that of Seiji Fujimura.

Hashiba shook his head. No, he couldn’t understand why Saeko would want to go back to such a place, especially alone. He wondered if perhaps she was too strong-willed for him after all. Her behavior amazed him. At the same time, there was something about her strength of spirit that he found difficult to resist.

5

Saeko and Isogai emerged from the restaurant at the base of the gardens and began to climb one of the paths towards the Soga Shrine where Hashiba and Kagayama were waiting for them.

Isogai was in good shape, taking easy, measured strides up the path. His movements were fluid and athletic. Saeko followed a daily exercise regimen and was confident of her physical fitness, but there was no way she could keep up with his pace. Predictably, he didn’t seem to be paying any attention to the fact that she was falling behind. He just raced up the hill, muttering under his breath to himself all the while.

Although Saeko knew that it was impossible to try to understand the character of someone she’d just met, she did her best to make sense of Isogai’s. It already seemed clear to her that he had two distinct sides: one where he seemed completely indifferent to those around him, and one where he assumed an unnerving familiarity. Right now he appeared to have forgotten that Saeko was with him. Not purposely, she suspected — he simply didn’t notice.

She decided to test her theory and came to a full stop halfway up a set of log steps. She looked up, watching and waiting. The area was completely silent, and there was no wind in the still branches. The moment she stopped walking she realized she was already sweating, and she felt uncomfortably hot. Despite the fact that it was already getting late in the day the air didn’t feel the slightest bit cold.

Isogai didn’t seem to have noticed her stopping. He continued up the steps and the distance between them quickly grew. Saeko bent forward, placing her hands on her knees. She took a few deep breaths of the fresh park air.

When the distance between them had grown to around twenty meters, Isogai came to a sudden stop, finally seeming to have sensed that no one was following behind. He turned straight around and, seeing that he had left Saeko alone, started to hurry back down the steps, moving at almost a full sprint. His slim black trousers and leather jacket gave Saeko the impression of a bat flying down out of the sky. The smooth rhythm of his steps suggested a history as an athlete, although Saeko couldn’t remember anything of the sort in the file. He stopped beside her, putting a hand around her waist.

“Are you all right?” Something about his look was so intense that Saeko found herself pulling away again. It seemed that he had the habit of coming closer than was comfortable.

“I’m fine, just a little tired.”

“I did it again, didn’t I?” He looked up at the sky in an exaggerated swing. “I’m sorry, really. Sometimes I just get lost in my thoughts. It’s this habit I have; I just forget that there are people around me. I don’t notice until someone points it out to me. I try to watch out but … Let’s just say it’s a steep learning curve.”

His tone was deeply friendly and earnest. Saeko was glad to see that her analysis had been correct, and she decided to be more tolerant of him in the future. “That’s how it should be, your job is to think after all,” she assured him. After all, she had a strong innate respect for people that took thinking seriously.

Isogai blinked, wide-eyed, then laughed, rubbing his head and propping up the collar of his jacket. He looked quite pleased with himself. “Do you want to rest and chat for a while?”

Saeko knew that Hashiba was still waiting for them at the shrine. “We’d probably better hurry, the others are waiting for us. Maybe we can talk while we walk?”

With that, she started back up the steps. Isogai tried to match his pace to hers but the effect was rather awkward. He started to joke about the time he’d spent working for the military facility. He seemed like a different person, as though he’d reassigned himself as her entertainer.

“You know the Pentagon is already using technology they developed based on analysis of captured UFOs. The stealth bomber, for one. Optical communications, another. We even have aliens held captive underground. They work as advisors for the government.

“Another fact: the aliens are DNA-based life forms, like us. Think about it. That means that, given the right circumstances, the creation of life is almost inevitable. They’re about a meter high with big heads, no hair whatsoever — just like me. You know the facility introduced Steven Spielberg to one of the aliens to help him put together a movie. You might have heard the rumor before. Do you know the film?”

Isogai asked this with such a good poker face that Saeko couldn’t help but burst out laughing.

“So have you seen these aliens?” she asked back.

Isogai laughed and waved his hand back and forth. “No, no, these are all just urban myths — no such things as aliens. At least, I’ve never met one.”

He was attempting to lighten the atmosphere by telling tall tales that normal people could enjoy, but Saeko couldn’t help wondering what it was that had got him so caught up in his thoughts earlier.

“So, what’s got you so preoccupied anyway?” Presumably it was something fascinating enough to make him completely forget himself.

Isogai’s expression changed immediately. Saeko got the impression that whatever it was, it was pretty important. “Actually I find it a little hard to believe. Apparently, the value of Pi has changed.”

Pi. Saeko knew the basics; it was a number that continued randomly and infinitely beyond the decimal point, never revealing a pattern.

3.1415926535897932384626433832795028…

Had he meant that some new discovery had been made about the number?

“A colleague of mine called Cyril Burt — good friend, actually — was given a report by another mutual friend I used to work with at the facility, Gary. He researches number theory at Stanford.

“Just three or four days ago he was running some generic tests on some new computers they were having installed. One of the tests was to have the computer calculate the value of Pi to 500 billion digits. It’s a relatively standard computing test to check for errors in logic. We already know the value of Pi to a trillion digits, so it’s easy to tell if the calculation goes wrong on the way.

“Now, the value of Pi is such that no matter how long we were to run a computer, we would never be able to finish the calculation. Pi is an irrational number and can’t be represented as a fraction. Each number below the decimal point will be a number from 0 to 9, and at no point will anything resembling a numeric pattern appear. This has already been proven using mathematic theory.

“Anyway, Gary had set up the computer to sound an alarm if the calculation didn’t produce the expected numbers. As I said, a simple test to check the computer’s processing ability.” Isogai paused for a moment, eyes unfocused as though he were lost in thought.

“So the alarm sounded?” Saeko prompted.

“Exactly.”

“Meaning, a pattern emerged?”

Isogai shook his head, looking genuinely disturbed. “As I said, I find it hard to believe, but after a certain point, the numbers stopped. The computer just produced a succession of zeros.”

Saeko recalled part of her father’s writing — he had also written about Pi:

Irrational numbers continue ad infinitum as a chaotic concatenation of numerals with no point of destination. Imagine if I were to suddenly find a repeating pattern in a number that had heretofore been defined as irrational!

“That must have been pretty terrifying for Gary.”

“Terrifying, yes … That’s exactly what it was. He wasn’t afraid at first because he didn’t believe the results for a moment. I guess he swore at the computer for coming up with an error and set about reinitializing the test.

“But he couldn’t find any errors in the program. He called on some friends to help. Pretty standard researcher thing, always trying to remain objective. He wanted a second opinion, probably thought he was just missing something obvious.”

“But they didn’t find anything either, right?”

Isogai smiled a little, looking pleasantly surprised that Saeko was following the conversation. “Do you want to see it? I’ve got the data from the test in my laptop.”

Isogai stopped suddenly and pulled his laptop out from his shoulder bag. He sat on the edge of one of the steps and booted up the computer. Saeko sat next to him and watched as a succession of numbers appeared on the computer’s display. The stream of numbers quickly filled the screen. At a certain point, the numbers became a succession of zeros.

… 053944282039301274816381585303964399254702016727593285743666441109625663373000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000 …

Beyond the decimal point, some numbers reached a point where they became periodic, endlessly repeating a given digit or set of digits. For example, 17 divided by 7 yielded 2.428571428571428571 … The 428571 pattern repeated endlessly. Numbers that terminated in a repeating decimal pattern were classified as rational. By contrast, numbers such as Pi or the root of 2 were defined as irrational since their decimal representation went on forever without ever terminating in a pattern. Yet, the number on the screen devolved into a clear pattern, a never-ending line of zeros.

Saeko scanned through the numbers on the screen. As she did so, she couldn’t shake the feeling that the dividing zone between the random numbers and the succession of zeros represented an abyss, something beyond the realm of her comprehension. It seemed like a dividing line between life and death. The random numbers were life, dynamic and vibrant. In contrast, the procession of zeros brought to mind a frozen world where all forms of life were precluded by a boundless emptiness. The random numbers were full of color and variety, the zeros monotone and dull.

Is it an omen?

She felt awe, sensing a will that pervaded the universe. If it was the will of a god, though, what was this saying? Was it a positive message? Or a warning? Saeko couldn’t believe that it was the former. She felt morbidly certain that this was not a good sign for the universe.

“Is it possible that the random numbers return later?” Perhaps it was just some astounding coincidence. Perhaps things just returned to normal.

“They thought of that and pushed the computer to continue the calculation. The zeros just went on and on, and the random strings of numbers never recurred. That was when they started to really worry.

“It wasn’t a problem with the machine. They had professionals check it and nothing was found. When the results of the objectivity tests came back, confirming that the pattern of zeros was real, Cyril said he started to shake.

“It’s happened everywhere, this is universal. Computers all over the planet are coming up with the same result once they hit 500 billion digits. The same pattern of zeros.”

So computers throughout the world were coming up with the result after exactly the same number of decimal points. Saeko tried to gauge the implications, yet each time found herself returning to the same basic question. Wasn’t Pi just a value? Did the change have any impact for the everyday world?

But she knew better than to ask. From all that her father had taught her about math and physics, she already knew the answer. Pi was fundamental in a number of equations used to describe various phenomena of the universe. If the value changed, then it necessarily followed that there would be real-world impact. When numbers went awry, when mathematic theorems failed, it was nothing less than a sign of a collapse in the laws of physics. But even with that understanding, it didn’t quite feel real. She had no yardstick; there were no precedents to help her contextualize it.

A chill crawled up her spine as she slowly became cognizant of the ominous threat. The revelation was so massive that it was simply impossible to process it all at once. Bit by bit, her physical reactions began to catch up with the information her mind had already processed, and she felt the hairs on her arms begin to stand on edge as fear began to penetrate the core of her consciousness.

Isogai closed the lid of his laptop and put it back in his bag, and they resumed climbing the steps. For a while neither spoke, concentrating only on the task of walking. A gust of wind blew across the path, strangely warm for the time of year. The wind died down as suddenly as it came, leaving the branches still and quiet.

There was a faint sound coming from above, like crumbling earth. The high sun was beginning its descent towards the west. Over the past few days, the dryness of the air had seemed to amplify the sun’s light, making it sharp and blinding. Today, however, the light seemed strangely muted, although it was still too bright to look directly at the sun. Scattered and diffused, different somehow from the warm glow of dawn or a dusky sun, it broke through the canopy in mixed shades of orange and crimson.

Saeko traced the path of the light through the trees until a point where it seemed to darken; she stopped dead as the view of the giant crater opened up before them. Isogai continued for a few more steps before coming to a halt at the crater’s edge.

Saeko stood speechless, unable to process the change in the familiar landscape. The crater stood vast and silent, exuding a suffocating odor of freshly uncovered earth. From where she was standing, the gaping hole looked exactly like the figure zero.

A small cry escaped her lips, but Isogai’s reaction was more muted. Never having been to Herb Gardens before, the gaping hole simply looked to him like the beginnings of a construction site for a vast underground facility.

Hashiba had walked a quarter of a way around the rim of the crater. Kagayama stood with one foot against a shrub, peering over the edge. When Saeko and Isogai appeared around the corner they waved them over, feeling strangely jovial.

Saeko stepped forward to introduce Isogai but couldn’t seem to find her voice. Fortunately, Isogai stepped forward and introduced himself, shaking hands with Kagayama and Hashiba — a quick perfunctory shake for Kagayama, a more enthusiastic shake for Hashiba. Still clasping Hashiba’s hand, Isogai stepped towards the edge of the crater and scratched his nose with his other hand.

“That’s a pretty strong smell,” he observed.

“What do you make of it?” Hashiba managed to get free of Isogai’s grip and held his hands up as though in defeat.

“I guess I would have to say it’s a giant bowl-shaped hole in the ground.” Isogai smiled. His cheeks looked slightly flushed.

Hashiba realized that Isogai needed to be brought up to date with events, including the sudden appearance of the crater. Judging from the calm, they were probably the first people to have found it.

The crater looked like a circle at first sight, but a more careful look revealed that it was more of an oval. Its walls were wavy and pleated, like the plastic casing of a caramel custard, the kind you unmolded onto a plate, though this crater was more triangular, pyramid-shaped.

Saeko remembered that she had seen something similar before, during a driving holiday through England’s Peak District with her father. There had been these hills off the side of the road. Her father had explained that they were called “mounts”; they were not naturally formed and had been constructed for some purpose by the ancients. They had reminded Saeko of the mound-like shapes of Japan’s prehistorical tombs.

Isogai stood up straight and put on a serious face, licking his lips. “It looks like a meteor impact, but that’s not it, is it?”

“No recordings of any impact, it seems.” Hashiba explained that they had called the meteorological agency and confirmed that no tremors or vibrations had been recorded, nothing to indicate a meteor strike.

“So it just looks that way,” Isogai said to himself, approaching the crater’s edge. He bent forward and put a finger to the loose soil on the surface. “No external pressure, then. When did you say this appeared?”

“We’re not sure,” Hashiba answered. “Perhaps just an hour ago. At most half a day.”

“So the question is how it appeared.”

“Agreed. We have no idea. As far as we know, it just appeared out of the blue.”

“Okay. So it doesn’t seem to be a meteorite impact. And it’s doubtful that someone turned up with a digger and just dug the thing out.”

“Right.”

“Are you really sure about this? I mean, if that’s the case then we’re all in trouble here.” Isogai took a step closer to Hashiba, pointing a finger at him.

Hashiba was surprised by the accusatory gesture and looked across to Saeko, questioning. “What does he mean, trouble?”

Isogai unzipped the front of his jacket and placed his bag on the ground, as though preparing himself. Saeko preempted him.

“E=MC^2.” Her voice was a whisper.

Isogai clapped his hands together and threw his head back; he was becoming increasingly excited by the developments. “Exactly! That’s the problem right there. E=MC^2. Einstein’s equation taught us of the vast levels of energy concealed in ordinary matter. If you were to convert even a single gram of matter into pure energy you could instantly boil a stadium full of water. We all know how this translates into weaponry. A nuclear warhead releases a vast tumult of energy through mass atomic fission. Atomic fusion works to the same principles. Nuclear weapons only use a small amount of mass, but we all know the terrifying results. Now, there’s actually another, much more efficient way of releasing this energy: collisions with anti-matter.”

“Anti-matter?” Hashiba repeated subconsciously. He had heard the word before but wasn’t sure of the details.

“Matter is made up of atoms,” Isogai explained, “while atoms, in turn, are made up of protons, neutrons, and electrons. We know that there are also a set of anti-particles that have the same mass but demonstrate exact opposite electrical charges. When the universe began, these particles and anti-particles existed in equal numbers. For some reason, however, the anti-particles have disappeared. Particles and anti-particles are like pairs of identical twins, if you like. They look exactly the same but have completely opposite personalities. In basic terms you can think of a particle as having a plus-one value and an anti-particle as having a negative-one value. If you put the two together, each cancels out the other and you get a clean slate: zero. In other words, if they meet, they cease to exist.”

“And the existence of these anti-particles has actually been proven?” Kagayama asked, frowning.

“Not just proven. They’re actually being made using a high-energy particle accelerator at the CERN laboratory in Geneva.” Isogai explained how the machine worked and how the particles were kept separate from each other. The others stood listening. “Now, the particle accelerators are not the only places where anti-particles are being made. They’re also formed naturally in space. Occasionally, the particles formed in space have been known to enter our atmosphere. If the anti-particles were to reach the surface through a complex route involving electromagnetic waves and the earth’s internal structure, then it’s possible that they could bring about disappearances of people. Or the formation of a huge crater.

“But let’s think about this for a moment. If this crater was indeed created through the mass disappearance of soil … Well, you can probably see what I meant when I said that we’re all in trouble. Let’s say the 500,000 tons of earth here was transformed through a collision with anti-matter. The byproduct of that would be the immediate and ferocious release of an enormous amount of energy. We’re talking about the destructive equivalent of around 500 billion nuclear warheads. In other words, more energy than if the world’s entire stockpile of nuclear weapons were all detonated at once.”

The horrific destruction that would tear through the earth was beyond imagination, a veritable depiction of hell on earth. The planet would literally be ripped to shreds.

“Of course, if that was the case, I doubt we’d be standing around like this. The world would have ceased to exist the moment this crater was formed.”

The Earth still existed, that much was clear. Saeko kicked uneasily at the earth around her. The soil was soft and warm.

“So you’re saying that the crater was formed some other way, right?” Kagayama’s voice wavered slightly, as though he was afraid to hope.

“Not necessarily,” Isogai warned. “Maybe the world has been destroyed. Maybe we just haven’t noticed yet.”

Saeko knew that it was a slippery slope. Once you began to entertain doubts about the stability of the universe, even the feeling of the ground beneath your feet could do nothing to assuage them. When it came down to it, there was no way to actually prove that the universe still existed.

A sharp gust of wind blew down towards the shrine. Saeko heard the wooden clattering of hundreds of wish boards. The group turned towards the shrine, following the sound. The torii still hung over the threshold, but as they watched, it creaked forwards, slowly at first and then with increasing momentum, beginning an inexorable slide into the abyss as the soil gave way from under it.

Somehow the crimson gate sliding down the browned soil felt like a sign of things to come. Kagayama took a few steps back, but Saeko and Isogai stepped forward, watching the torii until it came to rest at the bottom of the crater.

Then everything was still. The gate lay upturned and unmoving at the bottom of the crater. Occasional birdcalls broke the silence from above. To Saeko, the sounds only served to accentuate the feeling of nature’s incomprehensibility. It was getting late, but the sky seemed to be getting brighter.

6

After Hosokawa got all the shots he wanted, the group decided to head back down the path towards the hotel. When they reached the gate at the bottom and passed by the restaurant, Isogai pulled Hashiba to the side.

“Can we talk for a minute?”

“What is it?”

“Do I have my own room at the hotel?”

“Of course.”

Isogai looked embarrassed. In stark contrast to earlier he seemed to be having trouble stringing a sentence together. “If it’s not too much trouble … Er, would you mind if I called a friend to join me?”

“Hmm?” Hashiba looked up, intrigued.

“A good friend and quantum physicist, Chris Roberts. I don’t want you to hire him as an advisor, don’t worry. He’s a genius in his field, and I think he’ll be able to help us work out what this damn crater is. In fact, I think he’ll be more use than me. I need his advice if we’re to do this … I guarantee he’ll be of use.”

Hashiba already knew the name from the file he’d put together on Isogai’s credentials. Chris was Isogai’s colleague and lover, his partner during the chimpanzee experiments at Carnegie Mellon. When the experiments — electrocuting the chimps’ brains — had gone public, Isogai had faced the ire of animal cruelty groups and come back to Japan in fear of his safety. It made sense that he wouldn’t have just left Chris there. They must have come back to Japan together.

“No problem at all. Give him a call.”

Isogai’s face brightened. He pulled out his phone and started to call his friend. Hashiba walked over to the parking lot with Saeko and told Kagayama and the rest to go back to the hotel ahead of them. He tapped Saeko on her back and they walked together to the main road.

“Are you really going to do this?” Hashiba checked again.

“I can’t just sit here and do nothing.”

“Did something happen?”

“I just get this feeling, you know, that I’ve wasted so much time since my father disappeared. I don’t want to waste any more time.”

“Even so, there’s no need to rush off tonight.”

“Listen, I’m sure there’s something we missed, something I missed out there. But it’s my problem, not the show’s.”

Hashiba looked at the time; it was already past three in the afternoon. “How are you going to get there?”

“I was thinking of renting a car. I saw a place near the train station.”

“It’ll be dark by the time you reach Takato.”

“They’ve still got electricity and water, right?”

“I guess so.”

“Then there’s no problem. I won’t have to wander around in the dark.”

“Where are you planning to stay?”

“I’ll find a business hotel or something in Ina.”

“Okay, good.”

“Good?” Saeko nudged him in the ribs. “You didn’t think I’d stay in that house, did you?”

“Sometimes I have no idea what you’re going to do.”

“I’ll be back tomorrow,” she promised with a defiant look.

“All right, if you find anything let me know as soon as you can, even if it’s the middle of the night. Okay?”

“Of course.”

“And if you need me for anything, just call.”

He meant it — if she needed his help, he was ready to drop everything and go straight to her. There was something about Saeko that he just couldn’t pin down. She was both traditional and madly eccentric. She had this normal desire to settle down, to get married. On the other hand, she had an incredible streak of inner strength and independence. It was hard to reconcile the two. Hashiba knew that people generally struggled with an internal mix of conflicting attributes, but he worried that the trait was too strong in Saeko. He knew he was in love with her, but he couldn’t be sure that she wasn’t too independent for him. So he wanted the chance to help her; he wanted to see when, to see if she would turn to him for help. It was, in a sense, the only way he knew to test the closeness of their relationship.

The two of them ambled in the direction of Route 135. Once they got close, Saeko waved down a passing cab.

“At least let me drive you to the station,” Hashiba said, taking her by the hand.

Saeko shook her head. “You have lots to be getting on with. I don’t want you wasting any time.”

She was right, of course. He had to get back to the hotel and finish writing up the scripts for the shoot. Besides, the taxi was already waiting. “All right, please be careful.”

They stood for a moment, hands intertwined, looking into each other’s eyes. The fleeting reverie was broken by the sound of the cab’s horn rushing them. Hashiba stood back and watched Saeko climb into the back seat of the cab until all he could see was her boots. The automatic door closed and the cab began to pull away. Saeko looked back through the rear window; Hashiba waved and stood watching as the cab pulled into the distance.

Even after it turned a corner and was lost to view, Hashiba stood staring at the empty space. That image of her getting into the back seat, her legs slender and inviting — she had been wearing stockings but it brought back memories of how her silky skin had felt under his fingers. Rife with longing, he subconsciously took a step in the direction the cab had gone. The movement caught him off guard, and he momentarily lost balance, stumbling slightly. He recognized the feeling that burned inside him. He’d felt it before: an overwhelming urge to break free from the constraints of his own life.

Until now, Hashiba had always been able to reason with himself when faced with the desire to break free. He’d always managed to stay on track, through college, through his dream job. He had been able to knuckle down, keep his life ordinary. And his future was bright; he was almost in a position to reap the benefit of all that hard work.

But it was always there, ready to rear its ugly head, that desire to smash everything to pieces, to start over from the beginning. And it always started with lust. If there was ever a time to give yourself to such feelings, it was when you had foreknowledge that the world was about to end. In that case, Hashiba wanted to cast away all restraint and go out in a blaze of indulgence.

For God’s sake, pull yourself together …

Hashiba slapped his cheeks a couple of times, calming himself down. He started to walk the route back to the hotel. No one could predict when the world would end; fantasies of a “last supper” never led to anything.

Hashiba’s hotel room faced eastwards out to the sea. The lighting was dim even with all of it on. Hashiba finished flicking through his notes in the half-light and walked over to the window, where the horizon was milky white.

He had never been to those northern countries where the sun never fully sets, but he imagined that it must be something like what he was now seeing. The white phosphorescence rose independently from the moon that hung low in the sky, as though filtering upwards from the sea itself. It formed a long band of light across the water below. Hashiba felt that he had seen enough during the day and that he could take anything in stride now. He lay down on the bed in an attempt to concentrate and sort through his thoughts. As he sank into the soft mattress Hashiba found his thoughts drifting back to the feeling of Saeko’s skin, but this was not the time for indulging in fantasies. He pushed the image to the back of his mind and started to skim the half-written draft script. He had to do something to occupy his mind; he had to finalize the basic structure of the show.

The first problem was whether or not to treat the mass disappearances at the gardens as related to the other disappearances they were going to cover. Atami was situated close to the Tanna Fault Line, so that fitted. But he had to be careful not to jump to any conclusions; the disappearances here were on a completely different scale. The cases they had looked at so far had concerned at most only a few people. This time almost a hundred people had gone missing, and Hashiba was at a loss as to how to approach that. Should he argue the same causes but just apply them on a different scale? It was a difficult decision.

He decided to tackle that issue later and let his thoughts return to the files Saeko had given him. There was sufficient evidence in the file to suggest that the disappearances to date had a common link: periods of heightened solar black spot activity. According to Isogai, there was a hugely complex relationship between sunspots and the makeup of the Earth’s crust that could cause disturbances in the Earth’s magnetic field. But Hashiba didn’t have the knowledge of physics necessary to either confirm or deny that contention. Moreover, he now had to decide whether or not to treat the sudden appearance of the crater as part of the same phenomenon.

He decided he needed Isogai’s opinion on all of this if he was to make any progress on the script and bunched the papers outlining his questions under his arm. It was getting close to six, and the crew and Isogai were scheduled to hold a meeting over dinner.

When they sat down to dinner everyone was too famished, so Hashiba decided to take the meeting back to someone’s room afterwards. A short while later, they gathered in Isogai’s room. Hashiba sat with Kagayama on a sofa next to the window, while Hosokawa and Kato sat cross-legged on the floor. Isogai was at the desk, booting his laptop.

Kagayama reached across to the mini bar and pulled out a large bottle of beer. He poured the contents into some glasses and passed them around the group. Then he picked up a saucer from the table before the sofa, spun it above his head, and said, “We’re going to roll with this, yes?”

Hashiba wondered if Kagayama was beginning to lose it. For some reason, Kagayama had been avoiding eye contact, as though he were somehow determined not to face up to the reality of what was before them. He wore an unconvincing smile of self-parody. Even the spinning saucer began to look ominous.

“Give me that.” Hashiba snatched it and put it out of reach.

“Come on, we’re going to roll with it, right?” Kagayama continued his appeal, mindlessly repeating the phrase, ignoring the fact that Hashiba had taken his prop away. Everyone knew what he was talking about, but no one took the bait. Kagayama still wanted to believe that a UFO had landed in the park and abducted the ninety-one missing people. Just the idea of basing the show around that was horrifying.

“We have to look at all the options, of course,” Hosokawa injected subtly.

Kagayama took a step back, suddenly defensive. “What other options, exactly?”

Kato sat frowning, listening passively. Hashiba’s thoughts wandered back to Saeko. He decided to give her a call to check if she was all right, but just as he pulled his phone from his pocket there was a knock at the door. Isogai jumped at his computer, emerging from his bubble and finally pulling himself away from checking emails from his colleagues and friends overseas. He called out and looked around the room.

Kato was closest to the door and pulled it open, revealing a short black man holding a briefcase. He looked nervously around the room, but as soon as he saw Isogai he breathed out and all tension seemed to melt away from his expression. Isogai smiled back and ran over, taking the man’s hands in his own and gazing into his eyes.

“Naoki!”

“Chris, you made it!”

Isogai introduced Chris to the people in the room, his face bright with pleasure. Hashiba found himself feeling awkward in front of such open, unreserved joy. Isogai began to boast to everyone in the room about how brilliant a scientist Chris was. For his part, Chris looked shy; there was something about him that seemed almost naïve. Hashiba knew that Chris was five years younger than Isogai, who seemed to be the protective one in the relationship.

Chris elbowed Isogai in the ribs. Isogai turned around, coming out of his reverie. Chris had tears in his eyes.

“Chris?”

“Something terrible is happening.” His tone was serious.

The two of them started to talk to each other in English. They spoke louder and louder, getting worked up to the point where they were almost shouting. Chris must have told Isogai something important, perhaps a new development. Hashiba put his phone back and waited for a lull in the conversation. Eventually, the two men seemed to finish their discussion.

“Could you let us know what happened?” Hashiba asked.

Isogai walked over to his computer and sat down, staring intently at the display. As he opened some file according to Chris’ instructions, his expression indicated some form of inner turmoil. Hashiba walked up to Chris and Isogai and peered over their shoulders.

The display showed a series of long numbers along with some English text and a lot of equations. Only Isogai and Chris could interpret the contents.

“Is this an email from someone you know?” Hashiba asked. If he knew who sent it, he might be able to guess at the contents.

“It’s from Cyril Burt, a colleague and good friend from Carnegie Mellon. He’s been kind enough to keep me up to date with the latest news from the research labs since I came back to Japan.”

“And what’s he saying?”

Isogai slammed his hands down on the desk, as though in response to Hashiba’s question. “Impossible!”

Whatever the content, Hashiba could tell that it was something big, something important. The room had fallen quiet in the wake of Isogai’s outburst; everyone sat poised, waiting for Isogai to explain, but he just sat with his eyes closed, muttering softly to himself, occasionally asking Chris the odd question.

“Could you let us know what’s going on?” Hashiba tried again, unable to bear the suspense.

Isogai took a deep breath and looked over at Hashiba, eyes slightly bloodshot. He stared up at the ceiling and began to explain.

“It’s not just Pi that’s changed. The Riemann hypothesis has collapsed.” His voice was a whisper. The words meant nothing to Hashiba. He had just managed to get his head around the idea that the value of Pi had somehow changed; Isogai had talked about that at dinner. Meanwhile, no one seemed to have heard of the Riemann hypothesis.

“Could you explain in layman’s terms?”

“The Riemann hypothesis collapsed …” Isogai simply repeated.

“And what exactly is that?”

“The question was first raised 150 years ago. It’s probably the most important question in all of integer number theory. Say you were to take all prime numbers — numbers only divisible by 1 and themselves — and laid them out in order. You would get a list that goes on ad infinitum: 2, 3, 5, 7, 11, 13, 17, 19, 23, 29, 31, 37, 41, 43 … Now, the gaps between successive prime numbers get larger as you continue. People started to conjecture that there could be a pattern dictating the length of the spaces between prime numbers. To keep it simple, a genius mathematician called Riemann set out to find the mathematical proof, but the task was heinously difficult. Still, the existence of a pattern was considered almost certain since the Riemann zeta function of zero only appeared on the plane of complex numbers when S = 1/2 + ti. But now, checking Cyril’s report against Chris’ information, it looks like that’s been proven false. Frighteningly enough, a number of non-trivial zeros have been discovered outside 1/2 + ti, which means that the hypothesis has collapsed.”

Isogai was speaking too fast for anyone to process what he was saying. Hashiba was becoming increasingly frustrated at Isogai’s inability to spell out the problem.

“Right, okay. But doesn’t that just mean that he got the numbers wrong?” Hashiba still couldn’t see what the two men were getting so worked up about.

“Thousands of mathematical theorems depend on the Riemann hypothesis being correct. They were all based on assumptions it made. If it falls down, they all do, like dominos. It’s a disaster, a nightmare scenario.”

“So you’re saying, basically, that patterns have appeared where they didn’t exist before, and where patterns should exist they have stopped doing so,” Hashiba summarized as best he could regarding Pi and the hypothesis.

“Exactly! And in both cases there’s this ominous recurrence of zeros.”

Hashiba shook his head and sighed. “But even so …” He was still unable to fathom the terror that was obviously gripping Isogai. What possible repercussions could there be?

“Don’t forget that all of our physical laws are built on the foundations of mathematical theory. Our very existence relies on the stability of these laws, but in all cases there is no guarantee that they’re infallible. The fact that everything has the potential to be disproved is a fundamental principle of science.

“Don’t you see? The mathematical terms I’m talking about can be equated to elements in our physical universe. You can represent any number through mixing these elements. When mathematicians were studying the occurrence of prime numbers, they noticed that the behavior was mirrored in quantum theory. In other words, the conceptual, abstract world of numbers is somehow connected to our physical world.

“The collapse of the Riemann hypothesis, the appearance of zeros outside the boundary of 1/2 + ti … It’s possible that this is a precursor of a coming change in the number of dimensions in the real world. Just a possibility, that is. The world we know could cease to exist — all it would take is a slight warping of the numbers.

“If, for example, the strong nuclear force were strengthened in relation to the other natural forces — if the balance were to change even slightly — that alone would be enough to cause our sun to begin to expand and go supernova. Conversely, if it were to weaken — again, even slightly — then that would be enough to cause the sun to die out. The link is clear. A pattern has appeared in the value of Pi. Something has altered the base of our mathematical theory. There are bound to be repercussions for us. What I’m trying to say is that these changes will translate into physical changes in our world.”

As Isogai spoke, Hashiba watched Kagayama’s expression flit from open disbelief to frustration to something approaching fear. He was twitching slightly. Whether or not the implications of Isogai’s discourse had been grasped by the laymen in the room, the mood in it was significantly darker.

“Fucking nonsense.”

Kagayama finally seemed to lose his temper. He reached for the saucer at the edge of the table but Hashiba moved it out of his reach. Kagayama stood and marched to the window in a sulk.

Isogai frowned at the hysterics and waited for the moment to pass. After a moment, he continued, “I assure you, this problem is real. The President of the United States has already begun to gather a group of elite scientific advisors.”

Isogai looked over for Chris to back him up. Chris’ mouth quivered, and he looked like he might burst into tears at any moment. He nodded.

“One of the President’s scientific advisors, David Fontana, used to teach one of Chris’ good friends,” Isogai continued. “Just two days ago, Chris received an email from that friend claiming that the President was rounding up advisors from a number of fields. The list started with David himself and included other luminaries in elementary particle physics and quantum gravity theory. People like Dine Parker-Holmes and Landau are all being taken to Washington. The Director General of NASA is already there; I guess it was NASA that initially apprised the President of the situation. NASA must have come across some incredible information, that much is clear.

“As you know, I’ve worked with the U.S. government, and I know how the flow of information works. There’s a gag order in place, and no one’s allowed to talk about whatever is going on. They’re extremely thorough in this kind of situation. Communications with the outside world are under a blanket ban, and no one can use phones or email to discuss the situation.

“It’s pretty clear what’s going on. NASA must have advised the President of a potential security threat. Given this information, the President would have decided that he needed further input from his advisors and other top minds in physics. He would have called an emergency meeting of the National Security Council. It’s terrifying to even consider what they must have discovered to merit an operation of this scale; this is a crisis-level response. The fact that there’s a gag order in place says it all. It’s in place because any leaked information has the potential to cause widespread panic.”

Even knowing Isogai could only speculate as to what the problem was, Hashiba couldn’t help but ask, “What is it that they’ve discovered? I don’t care if it’s just a guess, what do you think? That’s what you’re here for.”

Ignoring Hashiba’s question, Isogai exchanged a few words with Chris in English that sounded like an intimate exchange of endearments between lovers.

“Okay. We’ll need a little time,” Isogai finally answered. “We’ll try our best to get some information together.”

“Of course,” Hashiba nodded in agreement. He understood that they would have to search for more information in order to even come close to a possible answer.

Hashiba could see that reports that changes had occurred in mathematical theory were cropping up worldwide. Even so, it was still not clear to Hashiba why that should bring about such an extreme reaction. It was frustrating being unable to comprehend the full implications of the information.

Isogai had begun to sweat copiously, his jaw line distorted by the tension in his face. He looked as though he was trying his best to disguise his fear so as not to frighten Chris further. It wasn’t working. Hashiba just wanted to know what it actually meant. What happened to the world if a transcendental number revealed a pattern and the so-called Riemann hypothesis broke down?

Hashiba had studied some basic math in order to pass his university entrance exams, but his heart had never been in it. He was pursuing a degree in sociology, after all, and what good would differentials and the like serve him in the real world? For that reason, he’d covered just the minimum material necessary, never applying himself to a deeper pursuit of the subject beyond the equations he’d memorized for the exams. Tonight was the first time Hashiba had ever considered that mathematics could have dangerous real-life implications.

He understood the idea that Pi had changed, that a pattern had emerged, but the talk about Riemann’s hypothesis had gone completely over his head. According to Isogai, research on the patterned occurrence of prime numbers had shown a link between those properties and the physical world at a quantum level. Did that mean that the world of ideas, of numbers, was connected to the physical world by some sort of invisible thread? Isogai had explicitly stated that prime numbers could be equated to elements of our physical world. If that was the case, a change in the patterns of prime numbers was akin to the periodic table collapsing, and Hashiba had to admit that there could be repercussions in the physical universe.

He would just have to wait and see what information Chris and Isogai dug up. The two of them had stayed in Isogai’s room to continue their work while the others had dispersed. It was already clear that NASA had gotten wind of something important and that top scientific minds were being assembled in Washington. But the question remained as to exactly what the crisis was about.

Hashiba suspected that Isogai could already put together a pretty good guess, but he let the two men go ahead and gather as much intel as possible. Right now they were busy contacting acquaintances across the world, using their connections and networks to try and get access to some inside information. If they were able to gather enough snippets of information, then perhaps they could start to piece together the jigsaw. Together, they had the tools to find out exactly what it was that NASA was looking into. Hashiba was pleased with how hard the two men were working. It wasn’t like he was paying them that much; they were working purely out of scientific curiosity, throwing down the gauntlet at the boundaries of knowledge.

Hashiba thought about the scoop they would have on their hands if Isogai and Chris managed to work out what NASA was hiding. It was the biggest opportunity that had ever come his way, and it was hard to contain his excitement. All his hopes were riding on the work of the two scientists now. He just had to make sure the rest of the staff were willing to steer the program in that direction.

As Hashiba busied himself thinking about the program, images of Saeko continued to come and go in his mind. The more time passed, the closer she would be to the Fujimura house in Takato, and he felt his concern for her well-being looming ever larger in his mind. Deciding to call her, he pulled out his phone and flicked open the display. Immediately he saw that someone had tried to call him and that he must have missed the call in all the chaos.

0265-98-97xx

The call was from a landline; one glance told him that it hadn’t been Saeko’s cell. Whoever had called had left no message. Hashiba hadn’t been expecting any calls in particular, and the number was unfamiliar. He didn’t even know the area code 0265.

“Anyone know this number?” He read out the number on the phone’s display.

Kagayama was the first to answer. “That’s the area code for Ina.”

“Ina …” The exact place where Saeko was headed. There was only one place in Ina that had any possible relationship with them, and it popped into his mind the moment Kagayama mentioned the name: the Fujimura residence. “Kagayama, do you have the number for the Fujimuras?”

Kagayama shrugged his shoulders. “Why?”

“I just got a call from Ina.”

“Seriously?” Kagayama didn’t want to come to terms with what this could mean.

“Anyway, could you just look it up?” Hashiba persisted.

“You saw the place yourself and know nobody’s there. How could you get a call from there?”

“Maybe someone from the family returned?” Hosokawa offered, but no one reacted. It was obvious that that was impossible at this stage.

Hashiba stared at Kagayama until he gave up resisting and pulled out a notebook from his bag. He’d been the one originally assigned to set up the shoot at the house, so he still had all the notes. It looked like he indeed had the Fujimuras’ address in his notebook.

“I’ve got the address here … Not the phone number, though. There was no point, after all.”

That much made sense. There was little meaning in taking down the phone number of a house where all the inhabitants had disappeared.

“Well, take a look and see if the number’s listed — you can reference it with the address, right?” Hashiba requested.

Kagayama grumbled but made the call to information, punching the number and reading the address. As soon as he finished reading out the address, he tossed the phone to Hashiba as if it were diseased. Hashiba caught it and heard a female voice:

The number for that address is 0265-98-97xx. The number for that address is …

Hashiba hung up and tossed the phone back to Kagayama. He repeated the number out loud, letting Kagayama know that it was without doubt the number of the Fujimura residence. Hashiba could picture exactly where the phone was in the house. When Shigeo Torii had been inspecting the items they had laid out on the dining table, he had seen the gray telephone sitting on the middle of some shelves built into the wall, just above an empty vase. It had worn a light veil of dust, and there had been a small red light, blinking on and off. The phone line was still connected thanks to the automatic payments deducted from the family’s bank account.

Who would call from that number?

Hashiba had no idea, let alone for what reason. He saw an image of fingers pushing the buttons on the dusty phone but couldn’t focus on the rest of the details. The person’s body and facial details seemed to blend into the darkness of the room, ghostly and vague.

He reached into his pocket and pulled his phone out again, hitting the quick dial for Saeko’s number. He realized he no longer cared if the staff found out about the two of them. The line went straight to her voice mail.

“Saeko, don’t go near the Fujimura house, there’s someone — something, there. I’m one hundred percent serious. Call me as soon as you get this message. Please, Saeko.”

In the heat of the moment he’d called her by her first name in front of the others.

7

Isogai and Chris were still in their room. The rest of the film crew waited around, increasingly frustrated and on edge, like patients waiting for the results of a cancer biopsy. On top of all of that, Hashiba had another problem to think about. No matter how many times he tried calling, Saeko wasn’t picking up her phone; she’d probably turned it off for the drive up in her rental car. Hashiba sat feeling helpless as the ringtone clicked to voice mail for the umpteenth time. Just as he was about to give up, someone knocked at the door. Hosokawa leapt up and opened the door to find Isogai standing there. All eyes turned towards him, eager to hear his news.

“Did you find anything out?” Hashiba asked.

Isogai shook his head and pulled a strange expression. “Not yet, but I thought I’d give you a report on how it’s going.”

“Oh. Sure, go ahead.”

“We’re making progress, getting information. Chris is working his way through his contacts, picking up on leads. I’m pretty confident we’ll get somewhere very soon. I want to show you what we’ve got so far. Could you come back to my room?”

Hashiba nodded and the group followed him back. Chris was working at the computer, engrossed in the screen, typing away furiously. He didn’t even seem to notice their arrival. Hashiba saw a couple of open duralumin suitcases scattered on the floor at his feet. On the desk were a couple of empty coffee cans. The desk had a mirror set into it, and depending on the angle it gave the impression that two versions of Chris were staring at a computer. Eventually, the American broke off his typing and looked up.

Isogai waved a hand. “Probably best to keep going, Chris. Thanks.” Turning to Hashiba, he said, “First, I want you to take a look at this.” He picked up his own laptop and turned it so the display was facing the group. Taking a deep breath, he continued, “As we know, a pattern has emerged in Pi and the Riemann hypothesis no longer works. Based on what we know, we started to field questions to various colleagues — physicists, mathematicians. At the same time we asked whether or not they knew of anything else happening, any other irregularities.

“Then something came our way, information on an accident concerning the James Webb Space Telescope. You’ve heard of that thing, right? The JWST is a giant telescope that was set up in orbit around the earth earlier this year. It’s a cutting-edge device designed to photograph objects in space from high up in orbit, reducing atmospheric pollution to a minimum. A research theme has been chosen for each year for the astronomers using the telescope. Every stage is carefully planned and monitored, and any usage outside of this mandate, any change of plan at all, would have to be for something very big indeed. This month, the telescope was scheduled to photograph a series of deep-space shots off the Big Dipper. But that wasn’t what happened.

“On the 13th of this month NASA suddenly announced that the telescope had begun to malfunction. They told the scientists working with the JWST that they would have to perform essential maintenance to fix the issue. Furthermore, all pictures taken by the JWST are publicly available on its website. Yet, all links to the public website have been down since NASA announced that the telescope was malfunctioning. I don’t know about you, but I can’t help but get the feeling that this is all a bit fishy.”

“So you’re saying there’s a chance that the telescope captured something that the government or NASA doesn’t want the public to see?”

Isogai looked thoughtful. “That would be the result, perhaps. I think it’s more likely that NASA identified an emergency and commandeered the telescope to carry out their own observations. They made up the story of it malfunctioning and proceeded to override the planned agenda.”

“An emergency …” Kagayama stepped forward, butting into the conversation. “That’s what I’ve been talking about all this time!”

“Kagayama, shut up, all right?” Hashiba knew what Kagayama was going to say. He put a hand against the man’s chest and pushed him backwards. “Isogai, can you guess at the nature of the emergency?”

“Of course. The JWST isn’t the only telescope set up to photograph space. The National Observatory of Japan has a Subaru telescope set up at Mauna Kea in Hawaii. The Subaru telescope has a direct fiber-optic connection with Mitaka here in Japan and sends its photographs directly to the national observatory. A friend of mine called Urushihara works there, so I asked him whether he had noticed anything out of the ordinary over the last few weeks. He came straight back to me asking me how I knew, what my source was! I evaded the question, but, well, take a look at this. The link to the Subaru telescope is still up and running.”

Isogai tapped a key and a beautiful image of a starry sky filled the screen. As far as Hashiba could tell, it looked normal.

“What you’re seeing is an image focused on the center of the Milky Way, looking out towards Sagittarius.”

The mention of the Milky Way always reminded Hashiba of the summer and the festival of Tanabata, when Hikoboshi and Orihime were said to be reunited among the stars. The Milky Way was a stage for romanticism and dreams, a celestial corridor of light.

At the same time, our solar system was just a tiny portion of the Milky Way galaxy, which consisted of over 200 billion stars and was shaped like a saucer with a swelled center. The radius spanned 100,000 light-years, and the center was 15,000 light-years thick. At the edges, where the solar system was located, the galaxy was 5,000 light-years thick. A photograph of the center of the Milky Way from earth revealed the central bulge of the galaxy from a flat perspective, overlaying innumerable numbers of stars atop one another. It was because of this dense overlap that the galaxy was named the Milky Way — a veritable river of stars.

Isogai enlarged part of the image on the screen and played through a series, explaining that they had been taken over one-hour intervals. He played through fourteen images and then stopped.

“So, what do you think?”

The first to answer was Hosokawa. “It grows darker over time?” Hashiba sat back, impressed by his cameraman’s ability to pick up on detail. The pictures did seem to darken somehow. It was as though each successive image revealed a gradual fading of the light of the Milky Way.

Isogai nodded silently. He proceeded to enlarge the image even further and replayed the fourteen slides. This time, it was clear what he wanted them to see.

“The stars are disappearing,” Kato whispered in a flat tone.

One star had gone blank, then another, and a third. The phenomenon was plainly visible. That was why the images seemed to grow darker over time. Isogai closed the window and continued to explain.

“As you saw, stars have begun to disappear around the area at the center of the Milky Way known as the bulge, an area around 50,000 light-years away. There’s nothing out of the ordinary about that alone, stars are born and stars die. We’ve already observed and recorded the deaths of many stars as they burn out their own supplies of fuel. Our sun is a star, and in 5 billion years it too will burn out. The important difference here is the manner in which the stars are disappearing.

“There are essentially two ways for a star to die. Light stars, namely stars up to three times the size of our sun, first become red giants. They then become white dwarfs and die out slowly and quietly, without fanfare. Heavy stars, far larger than our sun, however, go supernova after becoming red giants, blazing out in a huge, showy explosion. We’ve been able to track such events from earth by observing the sudden disappearance of light that has, until that point, been constant in reaching us. In the case of a supernova, we would expect to detect the release of X-rays, gamma rays, and other forms of electromagnetic energy. We can, in other words, ascertain the mode of death through the use of radio telescopes. We can work out which of the two ways any given star met its demise.

“And here’s the problem. When the telescope in Hawaii attempted to record the electromagnetic emissions of the stars that had vanished, it didn’t find anything. Let me stress this: they were unable to find any emissions around the vanished stars. In other words, no one could hear the death cry of these stars.” Isogai looked as though he was listening for something and fell silent.

“So these stars died, but not in the way you would expect them to?”

“Exactly.”

“Then how?” Hashiba had to know the mechanism of the disappearance.

“All I can say is that they vanished. Quietly, suddenly. There’s no other way to explain it.”

The image on the computer had shown multiple stars disappearing as though the lights of the Milky Way were being switched off, one by one. If more and more stars continued to vanish, if they all did so without any trace of electromagnetic emissions, then it was clear that something out of the ordinary was happening. If it was strange to Hashiba, he couldn’t begin to imagine how strange it must be for the professionals.

Disappearing stars …

The possibilities of a link to the show were obvious to everyone. They had been investigating the disappearances of people around the Itoikawa-Shizuoka Tectonic Line, here at the park, and had witnessed the sudden appearance of a huge crater. Now they were being told that the very stars that made up the Milky Way seemed to be vanishing as if they were being eroded away by the very darkness surrounding them. Could that be put to simple chance?

Hashiba couldn’t be sure what kind of causal relationship was in place here. The scale was completely different: localized disappearances here on earth, the same happening to stars tens of thousands of light-years across the galaxy. Was a change in the whole disturbing the parts, or were anomalies in a part influencing the whole? Hashiba suspected it was the former.

A heavy silence descended as everyone struggled under the weight of what Isogai was suggesting. Whole stars were disappearing, one by one; the Milky Way was going out. The atmosphere in the room grew strained, the air stagnant. Isogai was dangling his legs off the table he sat on, lost in thought. Quite suddenly, he looked up as though he had remembered something.

“Chris, Chris …” His voice was tender, as if calling out to a beloved pet. “How’s it going? Have you found anything?”

“Faine Goes and Jack Thorne have joined the group in Washington.”

“Faine and Jack? Are you sure? No mistakes?”

“Certain.”

Isogai nodded at Chris’ decisive reply and turned back to looking at his feet as they dangled in the air.

“The national observatory hasn’t been able to work out the reason for the disappearance of the stars. They don’t know the cause, meaning they don’t know how to deal with it. On the other hand, NASA seems to have gained some level of understanding of the phenomenon. That’s why they’ve started to take steps to address the problem — assuming it’s the type of problem that can be addressed, of course. They’ve gathered the best scientific minds they could find and brought them together in Washington. The problem here is the exact lineup of these minds.”

Isogai stopped and glanced meaningfully in Chris’ direction. Hashiba realized that Chris was trying to find out exactly who had been summoned to Washington.

“The team has been assembled under top-secret conditions. The issue itself is being treated in the same way. But we have some leads we can follow. We know that one of Chris’ friends, David Fontana, has been called to Washington. Apart from him, we also know that Dine Parker-Holmes and Landau have been called up. So, how do we work from this?

“When people are summoned in an emergency, there’s bound to be some strange bits in their movements. If a university professor is called, for example, he or she would have to cancel lectures, probably without warning. If the same person is then seen in Washington, we can be pretty sure this person was among those called on by the government. Scientists have always liked to network with each other. If nothing else, it helps us to keep our research rational and objective. Thanks to our current technology, there is a vast library of mail bouncing around the internet. Fortunately for us, Chris here is not only a brilliant physicist but also a genius hacker. He’s currently hacking into people’s mail accounts to try and get us information on the situation.

“If we follow up on the leads we have already, it’ll only be a matter of time before we get a pretty good idea of the general composition of the team. Once we know who’s there, it will be much easier for us to take a decent stab at figuring out what exactly the problem is.” Isogai picked a printout off the table and read out some lines that had been underlined in red ink. “David Fontana, Dine Parker-Holmes, Landau, Faine Goes, Jack Thorne … We’re already quite certain that these five people have been called to Washington. And we know that they all specialize in fields within particle physics and quantum gravity theory. Jack Thorne’s specialty is in general relativity; more specifically, he studies anything to do with black holes. His inclusion seems a bit out of place. There’s also Dine Parker-Holmes, who specializes in pure mathematics and mathematical physics. Why would they include a pure mathematician? The only reason we can think of is that there is a link between the disappearance of the stars and the changes we’ve seen in Pi and Riemann’s hypothesis. I don’t get a good feeling from this.”

Hashiba still found it difficult to get a sense of reality for the whole thing.

“Let’s say, for example,” Isogai resumed, “that a giant meteor was approaching the earth and that there was a real possibility of collision. It’s a situation we’ve all seen in the movies. The U.S. President assumes the position of world leader and calls together an elite team of scientists to tackle the problem. The team would consist of specialists in rocket science, space exploration, nuclear physics, etc. If you add someone that can excavate oil, then you know which movie.” Isogai chuckled to himself. “Seriously though, if you looked at the composition of that team you’d be pretty sure that the crisis we faced was a giant meteorite collision.”

Hashiba understood what Isogai was trying to say. If anything, it seemed like he was now trying too hard to get his message across in simple terms. “So can you tell from the roster so far what NASA is trying to keep a tight lid on?”

Isogai wrinkled his nose as though he were about to sneeze. His eyes darted left and right, evasive, but he met Hashiba’s gaze for a brief moment. The hesitation he saw was enough for Hashiba to realize that the two scientists already had a good idea of what was going on. They just didn’t want to commit to anything until they found proof. No, that wasn’t it — he saw the tension in the two men, how Isogai’s hands trembled slightly. The goose bumps on their necks. It came to him in a flash: Chris was working so frantically because he was trying to find evidence to contradict the truth of whatever conclusion they had reached. As though to confirm Hashiba’s fears, Chris let out a cry.

“Shit. Jeff Adams has canceled a lecture at the Max Planck Institute. It was supposed to be on quantum cosmology.”

“Jeffrey too?” Isogai jumped off the table and rushed across to Chris’ side, leaning forward to read the screen. Impatient to learn more, Hashiba and the others followed and gathered around the two of them, craning to get a look at the computer.

“It’s basically unheard of for someone as stubbornly passionate about his research as Jeffrey to cancel a lecture. Especially if his talk was scheduled at the Max Planck Institute.” Isogai nodded his head, seconding Chris’ alarm.

Chris continued to type at a ridiculous pace. “It looks like he went to Frankfurt after canceling the lecture. He flew direct to Washington from there.”

“To Frankfurt, then Washington.”

“What kind of research does he do?” Hashiba cut in.

“He’s young and talented, only in his mid-thirties but already highly respected. His niche is Loop Quantum Gravity.” Isogai continued talking, but more to himself. “So that means his research is somehow related too … It must be, otherwise he would have told Washington where to go. There would have to be something in it for him, something he was hugely passionate about. Maybe something that could potentially confirm a theory of his …” Isogai seemed to be leading up to something. He turned to his lover. “Chris, didn’t Jeff present two papers in a row over the last couple of years?”

“I was just thinking the same. If I remember correctly, he published his research in Physical Review D.”

“Can you find out the titles?”

Chris was already searching for the publications and in a few moments pulled up a page that had two English titles. Hashiba leant forward to read them and saw that they had two words in common:

“Phase Transition.”

Both papers contained the term so they must have shared a common theme. Hashiba had no idea what the words meant in this context, but he had a sense that they would be key in working out the pieces of the puzzle.

Chris pulled up another couple of pages, this time from a different scientific journal, the Physical Review Letters. Isogai explained that the journal published summaries of new papers. The hope was that Jeffrey’s research would be available here in digest format. Having pulled up the content of the papers, Chris stopped typing and took his glasses off. He leant forward and made to read the small text on the screen. As though forcing himself to concentrate, he blinked rapidly for the thirty seconds it took him to read the document. All the while, a look of astonishment crept across his features. Isogai stood next to him, his face pale and tilted to one side. Color drained away from his face as he absorbed the content.

Finally, Chris closed his eyes. He sat back and clasped his hands together as though in prayer. Then he pulled Isogai closer and buried his head against the other man’s chest. His shoulders were trembling; after a while it became evident that he was crying. The sound of his sobbing filled the room. Kato and Hosokawa looked somehow offended by the sight of a grown man crying. Kagayama sat staring at his hands. The two scientists must have simultaneously come to the same conclusion, their two minds working as one.

Hashiba considered what he already knew: the mysterious disappearances of both people and matter near tectonic fault lines on days when high sunspot activity had been recorded. Astonishingly, the same phenomenon seemed to be eroding the stars of the Milky Way. Irregularities had appeared in the fields of physics and mathematics. And now Isogai and Chris may have succeeded in pinning down the cause of all of this.

“It’s some alien race attacking us with some unknown weapon, I tell you,” Kagayama blurted out yet another UFO theory. He sounded feverish.

Hashiba was about to respond but Isogai beat him to the punch. “Enough of that. UFOs and aliens don’t exist; they’re just figments of our imagination. However, we might end up wishing that Kagayama was right. Compared to what we’re facing, an alien invasion or meteor collision would be nothing. It’s hard to explain the potential impact of what might happen to us, to the solar system — maybe to the whole universe. Right now, I wish it was just an alien invasion.” As he spoke, Isogai continued to comfort Chris, holding his left hand over his shoulders, stroking his hair with his right.

Hashiba took a deep breath, readying himself for the answer. “Tell us, Isogai. What’s going on?”

Isogai was about to answer Hashiba’s question but suddenly leant over the keyboard and tapped a few keys. “Hang on, a new email just came in … It’s from Cyril Burt in the U.S.” Isogai enlarged the window to fill the screen. The email contained just a line of text, simple and to the point, an instruction to everyone in the room:

“Turn on the TV right now.”

Handily deciphering this one, Hashiba asked Hosokawa to do so. The cameraman leaned across and clicked the TV on. It was just after 8 o’clock, prime time. A young comedian appeared on the screen, presenting some kind of variety show, and the studio audience was in stitches at his routine. The sound of laughter flowing into the room seemed disconnected and echoed in stark contrast to the tense atmosphere of the hotel room. If anything, the laughter only served to worsen the tension. Hashiba reflected on his earlier conviction that numbers had no tangible effect on the real world. If anything the jokes on the TV seemed worse than ever — maybe that was the effect.

Hosokawa picked up the remote and started flicking through channels, hoping to find the broadcast that Cyril wanted them to see. He flicked onto a news channel, and the room fell silent. The sound of helicopters blared into the room through the speakers. A female Japanese reporter shouted excitedly over the noise. The image on the screen was of darkening twilight, and it was almost impossible to make out any detail. The reporter’s voice outlined the source of the commotion:

It’s past 3 a.m. local time here in California. I don’t know if you can see this … this gigantic tear in the earth … It seems to stretch all the way from Bakersfield in the northwest close to just south of San Francisco. The chasm appeared here in what was just desert until yesterday. The absolute quiet with which it appeared suggests the workings of a power beyond human knowledge.

Aerial searchlights flicked back and forth across the screen, conveying images of the scene through the TV set. A number of media-chartered helicopters seemed to be converging around the space, pitching a kinetic aura of artificial light against the almost vertical wall of the chasm. The reporter continued to convey details over the noise:

The chasm is thought to be 300 meters wide and 2,000 meters deep. Its length stretches for almost 450 kilometers. This is not the result of tectonic activity. I repeat, there were no reports of tectonic activity around the Los Angeles area at the time the chasm is believed to have appeared.

I don’t know how to describe it. It looks as though the earth has just disappeared, leaving nothing but an empty V-shaped chasm.

We have word that the chasm is continuing to grow in length. If it continues to grow in its current direction it is likely to cut directly through San Francisco …

Hashiba was completely absorbed in the images on the screen. Something on this scale would be on every station, news or otherwise, as soon as word got out. Just like after 9/11, the footage would be played over and over, all night through until the next morning. This was no everyday news. A chasm stretching 450 kilometers had just appeared overnight in California. And it was growing in size.

As the helicopters circled northwards their searchlights picked out a tributary of the Salinas River. It had been torn in half and water gushed downwards where the river wall met the chasm. As soon as the water touched the face of the chasm it was sucked into nothingness; the sheer walls were as dry as bone. The water at the edge of the river reflected the light from the helicopters, flashing like diamonds in the darkness. All along the rim on either side, miniature avalanches of loose earth tumbled down. The sight reminded Hashiba of the crater at the herb gardens. The only difference was the shape — the crater had been circular, like an inverted anthill.

The reporter seemed to have come across the perfect word to describe the chasm:

It’s as though a sharp blade has cut into the earth itself, leaving nothing but this … edge. An edge cut into the earth.

One of the spotlights landed on a car speeding towards the threshold of the edge. The screeching of brakes sounded but the car failed to stop. Everyone watched, completely dumbstruck as the car flew over the edge and plummeted into the dark void. The reporter’s scream carried over the commotion as one of the cameras hung over the spot where the vehicle had fallen. The news of the chasm’s appearance had obviously not reached everyone. As they watched, car after car went over the edge, accompanied by more screaming. One of the helicopters circled over to where the road met the chasm and directed its powerful lights to warn approaching drivers of the danger ahead.

It would probably be some time before the police arrived to cordon off the area and close the road. Hashiba stood, unable to process the information. The chasm had appeared along the San Andreas Fault. Even now Saeko was headed towards Ina, right on top of the Itoikawa-Shizuoka Tectonic Line. Considering the hour, Hashiba realized that she actually might have already arrived at the Fujimura residence.

Hashiba did not care whether the giant chasm on the TV was the product of a shift in mathematical equations or not. The meaning of the words “phase transition” was tabled. Faced with such an overwhelming disaster, it was clear at last that the script for tomorrow’s filming was no longer relevant. Everyone in the room knew it. They could no longer take for granted that the world would still be here tomorrow.

Chapter 6: Transition

1

Saeko parked the rental car at the bottom of the hill and began to walk up the gentle incline towards the Fujimura house. This was the third time she would set foot inside. The first time was back in July, when she’d spent an hour looking in the house for her own research. She’d been in the company of Seiji Fujimura. The second time was only a month ago, when she’d visited with Hashiba and the crew. They had filmed here for the whole afternoon.

Now she was here alone. The time was already after 8 p.m. and the neighborhood was submerged in darkness. It was the first time she had seen the place after dark; the atmosphere was completely different. The house stood halfway up a hill. Saeko reached the driveway and looked up at the building; perhaps it was just her imagination, but it looked slightly crooked.

The house was the last on the hill. Saeko looked down at the nearest house below, slightly off to the side. Slivers of light leaked through the curtains, forming faint white pools on the hillside, but there were no other visible signs of life. Still, she found that she could make her way without a flashlight. There was a strange quality to the darkness around the house, not like dawn or dusk — a faint light with a bluish tinge. Saeko craned her neck back to look up at the sky between a gap in the trees at the bottom of the driveway, trying to discern the source as she began making her way up to the house.

The glow seemed to be coming from two wispy bands in the sky, one white and reflecting off the clouds, the other greenish and coming from a different direction, crossing low in the sky. Unlike the aurora-like phenomenon at Atami, this green light was folded and flowed downwards in curtains. In the spaces between the clouds Saeko could make out a number of stars, and below them, the silhouettes of branches moving in the wind, hanging low enough to almost brush against her hair. Saeko could only see a narrow portion of the sky above, but she got the feeling that there were fewer stars than she remembered seeing in the past. She was sure the impression was not simply due to the bands of light in the sky. Somehow, it really looked as though there were fewer stars.

She looked back down the hill, towards Lake Miwa beyond. The twinned reflections of the aurora and the stars flowed together, creating an image of a whole new, separate universe. She looked back at the house looming dark before her. In the past, Seiji had come to air the place every now and again; now, having lost its caretaker, it was all but abandoned.

Saeko pulled out the key that Seiji had given her and opened the front door lock. She stepped across the threshold and ran her hand across the left-side wall, feeling for the light switch. She was relieved to find it quickly, and when she flicked it, a dry, brittle sound reverberated through the corridor as the lights came on. Saeko scrunched her nose up against the smell of the place. It was unpleasant but different from the pungent odor that had greeted her the last time she visited. She guessed that the dryness of the season had helped clear the musty smell. Any food left would have long decomposed, too. The smell was less intense, whatever it was.

She closed the door behind her and sat down to take her boots off before stepping up from the entryway. Her fingers felt oddly numb, making the process take longer than usual. The whole time, Saeko couldn’t shake the feeling that something was there with her. Her spine tingled at the feeling, her senses heightened by the fact that she had her back turned to whatever it was she felt, out of sight.

Something was wrong. The smell that had been so distinct when she came in had changed. It seemed as if it originated in a certain place, weakening as it spread through the rest of the house. It was as though she could trace its path to its origin.

The area immediately behind the door consisted of an open square of concrete in the traditional style, a place to take off your shoes before stepping up onto the flooring. A wooden shoebox lay to the side, under which sat a couple of pairs of identical sandals. Saeko had noticed that things tended to come in pairs in this house, although she wasn’t sure why that should be the case. She looked at the four sandals, lined up next to each other, and noticed another pair of sandals nestled up behind them, hidden away. It sat by itself, a couple of sizes larger than the rest. Saeko scrunched up her nose, realizing that it was the source of the smell that had been bothering her. The pungent smell hinted that they had been recently used. The smell of sweat was out of place in this house where all signs of life had dried up. It had been empty for almost a year now.

Saeko froze halfway through the process of taking her boots off. She felt her pores open, like sensors striving to search out any irregularities in the air.

When she was a kid, Saeko had loved staying over at her grandparents’ old house in Atami. The one thing she’d hated about it, though, was the toilet, an outhouse built separately from the main building. She remembered the fear she’d felt in the middle of the night when she’d had to go out there by herself. The toilet itself was the traditional kind, a porcelain fixture in the floor that you squatted over. As she crouched to do her business, Saeko’s imagination would take over, blowing her fears out of all proportion until she became sure that she was surrounded by a motley crew of spirits and ghosts waiting outside for her to come out. The wind would blow in through cracks in the wood, brushing against her skin, further stimulating her imagination. Her mind would forge images for each of the spirits. Eventually, she would pluck up enough courage to open the door and peek out, knowing that she couldn’t just stay in the outhouse all night. Of course, there were never any ghosts awaiting her.

Seated at the threshold, her back to the corridor behind her, she focused on the dark shape of her shadow thrown against the front door, illuminated by the light behind her. It was only her shadow. There were no other flickers of movement.

Saeko had finished taking her boots off but sat rooted to the spot. Her heart beat violently in her chest. She had to take control before her imagination took over like at the hospital and completely paralyzed her; that was the last thing she needed. She turned slowly to face the corridor and stepped up to the wooden floor, taking loud, deliberate steps, flipping on every light switch that she passed. Almost running now, she stumbled into the living room and switched the lights on as quickly as she could. What a contrast to when they had filmed Shigeko Torii entering the house — the cameras had followed her slowly, purposefully playing up the atmosphere of suspense. Saeko came to a standstill and tried to calm herself, taking deep breaths. She scanned the room. The open-style kitchen space, the dining table, all the kitchen utensils, and other household items were stacked neatly, functionally, on the series of shelves lined against the wall. The small aquarium sat on the sideboard. Above it, the red bandana pinned to a corkboard.

It was all as she remembered, there was no doubt about it. But Saeko was still unable to shake the feeling that something was out of place. She thought back to when she had been knocked unconscious when the earthquake had hit — a month ago now. She saw the scene unfold in slow motion, the images having been carved into her memory. One of the shelves had tipped sideways, spilling its contents down from above. It had all happened at once: the crack to her head, the crashing reverberations of sound as countless plates smashed against the floor.

The sound of crashing — that was it. Saeko remembered seeing the shattered remains of plates and cups on the floor, bits scattered everywhere. Looking around now, she saw no sign that it had ever happened. The shelves were all back in their original place, the crockery neatly stacked inside behind closed glass doors. She looked down at the floor. It was clean, probably cleaner than it had been before the earthquake.

Had Hashiba and crew cleaned up afterwards? Even if they had, everything looked just too neat, too perfect. Saeko picked up the TV remote control from the dining table and pushed the power button; she hardly realized what she was doing. She waited as the screen came on, rubbing her eyes. Her chest felt tight, her breathing labored.

Saeko stared at the images on the screen. Her eyes had gone blurry from the rubbing and the volume was too low to hear anything. It looked like something from a foreign drama — searchlights flashed up and down; a chase scene through the desert perhaps — but there didn’t seem to be any actors. She watched the searchlights drag across a barren-looking landscape. Then she saw the object of their focus: a black abyss, a huge rift in the ground. The chasm was so deep the searchlights were unable to penetrate its depths. Saeko turned up the volume on the old set and started to flick through the channels. Each and every channel was showing the same set of images. She held her breath; if all that was broadcast was news, something really huge had happened.

Saeko switched the TV back to the first channel. The viewpoint was bearing downwards, closer to the ground. The roaring of helicopter blades filled the room as the camera’s line of sight came level with the edge of the chasm. It continued to descend until it eventually stopped, hovering just above the top. The image below the edge was pure black.

A reporter was shouting commentary over the roar of the blades:

… reporting from the desert between Route 101 and the Interstate Highway Route 5 here in California. Here, you can see the spot where the state highway linking the two routes has been ripped apart. If anyone is listening to this in their cars, please exercise caution driving. Those driving down state highway routes 58, 46, 41, 198 … The roads are now considered dangerous … Repeat, it is extremely dangerous to be on those routes …

The camera panned across the landscape, following the descriptions of the female reporter. The screen traced the line of asphalt, up to where the road met the chasm’s edge. The edge looked unnaturally straight, as though it had been cut out of the land with a sharp knife. The reporter continued:

No one knows at this point what has caused the appearance of this gigantic rift in the ground. It has been reported that it appeared yesterday, sometime between early evening and the middle of the night. The exact time of its appearance is as yet unknown. No seismic disturbances were reported around this timeframe. It is highly unlikely that this is the result of seismic activity …

Using sonar-based measurements scientists have already ascertained the rift as being up to 2 kilometers deep. It is almost impossible to convey the scale via camera. What power is capable of creating such a vast rift through the earth? Is it something beyond the boundaries of human comprehension? All that’s left is this edge. The earth that was here has just vanished without a trace. Could this be the wrath of an angry god? There’s something eerie about the silence here.

Saeko immediately recognized it as the same phenomenon she had seen earlier back in Atami; there, a crater had just appeared out of nowhere. Now the same thing was happening in California, and the only differences were the scale and the shape — a crater-like hole in Atami compared to this canyon-like chasm in America. It was as though a second Grand Canyon had just appeared overnight. Saeko suspected that the chasm was actually larger than the Grand Canyon.

She gathered her thoughts. The mechanism and its significance were the same as for the crater in Atami. The reporter could only suggest that it was something beyond human understanding, and she sounded terrified. Saeko stood, surprised at the sense of calm she now felt as she watched the chaos unfold on the screen.

2

Despite having had a few drinks, Hashiba had yet to feel the effects of the alcohol. Someone had suggested having a drink and at that point everyone in the room seemed to suddenly realize just how thirsty they had become. Hosokawa had pulled a couple of bottles of beer from the fridge and poured them into glasses to hand around. Everyone downed their glass in a single draught, prompting Hosokawa to pull out another couple of bottles. The alcohol had been necessary to calm the tension in the room.

Eventually, Hashiba asked the question that hung on the minds of the rest of the film crew. “I guess you’d better let us know just what this ‘phase transition’ is.”

There was no way to decide what to do next without understanding the basics of the situation. Someone had muted the volume, but the images of the gigantic chasm continued to loom on the screen.

Isogai first translated the English phrase into Japanese for the rest of the crew. Only Hashiba and Kagayama seemed to recognize the term even in Japanese, but they too had scant idea what it meant.

“The best way to explain a phase transition is to take the example of water.” Isogai held up his glass to drink his beer but saw that it was almost empty. Instead of moving to refill it, he raised up the glass. “Let’s say this glass is full of water. Water, as we all know, is defined as being in a liquid state. If you heat it to 100 degrees centigrade, however, it boils and becomes gaseous. Conversely, if you cool it below 0 degrees, then it freezes and becomes solid. In other words, water is said to have three ‘phases’: a gaseous phase above 100 degrees, a solid phase below 0 degrees, and a liquid phase in between. That’s the basic meaning of the word. Phase transition is simply the transition from one of these phases to another.”

That was easy enough to follow. The properties of water, H_2O, changed between the three phases of solid, liquid, and gas depending on the temperature of its molecules. These states were known as phases. Isogai’s appeal to everyday experience allowed Hashiba to quickly grasp the fundamental concept.

“In the same way,” Isogai continued, “the universe itself also has a phase. Our perception of space is three dimensional, and time flows in a single direction. Our universe is founded on the balance of the four fundamental forces of nature: gravity, electromagnetism, and the weak and strong nuclear forces. A particular set of physical constants is required to support the balance and constitutes a phase.

“However — and this is key — if the phase changes, so do the laws of physics in play. Going back to the example of water, we know that the speed that sound waves travel through it differs depending on whether it’s in its gaseous, liquid, or solid phase. The same is true for light; the angle of refraction depends on the current phase of the matter it travels through. A phase transition means a change in physical constants and a shift in the mathematical structure underpinning our world.”

Hashiba felt his body grow increasingly tense as he listened to Isogai’s explanation, immediately taking in the implications of what he was saying. If true, then the shift in mathematics — the appearance of a pattern in the value of Pi, the collapse of the Riemann hypothesis — would no doubt express itself in ways that they’d seen.

Until this point Hashiba had been willing to dismiss the idea that a shift in numbers could have tangible, real-world implications. If the irregularities they had witnessed were some sort of prologue to a phase transition … He shuddered at the idea. Hashiba had conceived of the world he inhabited in terms of gas. Fish inhabited the world of water. Worms, the solid world of earth. If such an order were to be suddenly flipped on its head … It would be as though people were suddenly cast in concrete, or shackled and dropped out at sea, left to drown. Hashiba finally came to understand why Isogai and Chris had been so agitated. He understood the fear in their eyes.

“You don’t mean to say that a phase transition is actually about to happen?”

Isogai coughed awkwardly and brought his head up to meet Hashiba’s stare. He nodded briefly. “Unfortunately, that’s exactly what all this is pointing towards.”

“What’s gonna happen to us?” Kagayama and Hosokawa blurted out similar questions simultaneously, leaning forward.

“Right now there’s still a starry night out there. But even now, as we sit here talking, the stars are disappearing. So, what happens when the wave of this phase transition reaches our solar system? In a flash, we would become nothing. We will simply cease to be.”

Kagayama’s mouth hung open but no words came out. He crashed back into his chair and buried his face with his hands. Hosokawa’s expression was pained and twisted; he walked over to the window and stood looking up at the sky. Hashiba could tell from his expression that he wanted nothing more than to dismiss Isogai’s words as nonsense. It was plain that he couldn’t; the sky was already darker than before.

“Is there nothing we can do to escape the transition?” Hashiba asked, still unable to accept the truth that they faced.

“If it reaches us, then there is nothing we can do,” Isogai replied.

“Snow melts in the spring, doesn’t it? Won’t things just change back to normal?”

“Imagine being trapped in ice …”

“Can anything be worse than this?” Kato joined in, sounding disgusted.

“Listen, you’re probably all thinking of animals in water, right? Or little fish trapped in ice until the thaw comes, after which they become free again. Unfortunately, this is where the example of water no longer applies. The phase transition we’re looking at now is a completely different beast. We’re looking at the collapse of every single physical construct in the universe. Everything in the universe. Including us. In scientific terms, what will happen is the instantaneous scattering of all matter at a quantum level. All structure as we know it will be lost. The four fundamental forces of nature and all physical constants will be transformed at the quantum level. To an observer, it would be as if everything just vanished into thin air. Think of it in terms of erasing all the data on a computer …” Isogai stopped there. He scratched his chin with his hand, looking strangely pleased with himself.

“Meaning?” Everyone in the room continued to stare at Isogai, waiting for him to continue, unwilling to accept what he was saying.

“It fits with the change in the value of Pi right? Think about it, computers record information in binary terms — huge rows of zeros and ones. The deletion of all the information on the computer’s drive would mean that these rows would be reduced to only the number zero.”

“And that’s what happened to the value of Pi?”

“That’s right. The zeros in Pi are simply a precursor to full phase transition.”

The delete button was not designed to just erase everything without warning. The signs had been there for over a year, the disappearances of people around the tectonic plates, the links to high levels of sunspot activity. These were the first opus, and now the momentum of change was stepping up a gear. The numbers of those going missing had begun to increase rapidly, and irregularities had appeared in mathematics. And now, huge swaths of land had begun to disappear. Even the stars were going out. The increase in scale and frequency of such abnormal phenomena suggested that the time for the complete deletion of the universe was getting dangerously close. Sooner or later the final curtains would come down and cast the stage into darkness.

Hashiba felt faint. His legs felt weak, unable to support his body weight; even the floor beneath him had begun to feel uncertain, fragile. He was finally coming to understand the scale of the catastrophe that loomed before them. The reality of the situation was hitting him hard.

Everyone in the room wore similar expressions. Hosokawa slid down the wall he had been leaning against until he sat on the floor. Kato sat listlessly on the bed. Only Kagayama, who had sat hunched forward on one of the chairs, began to shout in Isogai’s direction.

“Come on, don’t mess around, hmm? There must be something we can do! The American President’s got a team to deal with this, right?” His tone was pleading.

“Of course. But I can guarantee you that right now they’re as aware of their inability to change the situation as we are. The old way is about to die out and give way to the creation of something new. What can we humans do to stop the regeneration of the universe? Absolutely nothing. Zero.”

“Well, why the hell have they been called to Washington? They’re all geniuses, right?” The fight was draining from Kagayama. His voice faltered, growing almost inaudible.

“All they can do now is strive to learn more about the situation. They’re probably attempting to work out exactly how much time is left. I bet that’s why NASA commandeered the James Webb Space Telescope. If they observe the disappearance of a number of stars they can easily estimate the speed at which the front line of the phase transition is heading towards us. All they need is the stars’ distance from earth and the time lag between disappearances. The phase transition is a form of information, and following the basic precepts of the General Theory of Relativity, the wave shouldn’t be able to travel faster than the speed of light. That’s why we’re still here even though stars out there are being extinguished. That being said, information travels at a speed close to that of light — maybe just a fraction slower in relative terms.”

“So when is it going to hit us?” Kagayama asked the question. They all wanted to know exactly how long they had left.

Isogai’s mouth curled up to one side, and he threw up both hands in submission. “All I know is that it’s not long now.” He turned to Chris, voice a whisper. “If you can hack into the amateur astronomy networks we may be able to find out the speed of this thing. They’re pretty good, so I’m pretty sure they’ve picked up on the stars disappearing. If some of them have guessed that it’s a phase transition, that some unknown form of information is making its way towards us, maybe we’ll get lucky and they’ve already calculated its speed.”

Chris seemed to have lost all of his former energy. He sat slumped in his chair in front of the computer, managing only a mumbled response, but pulled himself up and started to type away at the keyboard, trying to access the networks as Isogai suggested.

Hashiba watched passively as Chris performed this new task, then turned to Isogai and asked the next question on his mind. “It’s just hard to take it all in. I think I need a bit of time to get my head around it. I mean, why would something like this happen? What’s the cause?”

“We don’t yet understand what kind of mechanism can cause a phase transition like this. It happened once before, of course, during the creation of the universe. The universe as we know it was formed from nothing. Directly after its formation a phase transition occurred, the event we now know as the Big Bang. It’s conceivable that yet another phase transition followed later, ripping through the original symmetry, creating our universe and the molecular structures that allowed us to flourish. The odds of a further occurrence of phase transition at some point in the future were considered pretty high. Even so, the idea isn’t widely known.

“Well, it appears that Jeffrey Adams, at least, was trying to warn us. The summary in Physical Review Letters clearly states as much. He was certain of a reoccurrence of phase transition in the near future. With regards to the causes, there are a number of theories. The fusion of two separate black holes. A high-speed collision of cosmic radiation. Some have argued that the experiments at CERN would be enough. Jeffrey argues that a number of phase transitions have taken place already, not including the original transitions that caused the formation of our universe. We just haven’t noticed the signs.

“Anyway, we’re certainly not going to be able to work out the causes here tonight. Causes aside, we know that the wave itself is a form of information, and as such, according to the principles of General Relativity, it would be impossible for the wave to travel faster than the speed of light. Unfortunately, this clearly highlights something of a paradox for us. Can you see what it is?” Isogai stared directly at Hashiba, sure that if any of the laymen could work it out, it would be Hashiba.

To everyone’s surprise, it was Kagayama that answered. “If information can’t travel faster than the speed of light, then there wouldn’t be any warning.”

Isogai regarded Kagayama with a look of surprise. He held up a finger. “Exactly right. It’s therefore theoretically impossible for us to observe a phase transition happening before it actually hits us. Nonetheless, we seem to have had some warning.”

“So it must be something else then,” Hosokawa whispered, a flicker of hope crossing his face.

“There are known gaps in space-time. I think it’s more likely that some of the information from the phase transition managed to slip through one of these. Let’s say, for example, that we are going to boil some water. As the water nears boiling point, bubbles begin to rise to the surface. These bubbles are a sign of the water’s upcoming phase transition. In water, the bubbles rise directly upwards. But if you put anything in the way, they zigzag around it and continue to make their way up through the water. The same applies to the transmission of information in space; it doesn’t necessarily follow a straight path. The supposition that all space is uniform has already been disproven. You may have heard of the idea of a ‘wormhole’: a point that theoretically connects two disparate areas of space. The areas can be as far as thousands of millions of light-years apart. In other words, the universe is potentially full of shortcuts that we can’t see. If so, it’s equally possible that pockets of information from the phase transition traveled through these shortcuts, causing the disappearances of people and matter that we’ve been seeing. That fits with what we know so far.” Isogai turned to Hashiba. “The file you put together shows links between where people went missing and the presence of tectonic fault lines and localized geomagnetic disturbances. You also highlighted the link between the time of the events and increased sunspot activity. It could be that the combination of such factors, maybe overlapped with other physical factors we haven’t noticed, created the conditions necessary to allow an alternate path for the ‘bubbles’ of information coming our way.”

So the disappearances had been warnings of what was to come. Bubbles of information had somehow found their way to Earth through distortions in space-time, dissolving whatever happened to be in the way, as signs of the looming catastrophe. Isogai’s explanation was a logical summation of Hashiba’s gut feeling.

Hashiba thought back to the phenomena they’d witnessed. First, the human disappearances. Then, sometime later, huge swaths of land had just vanished. The same could happen over the Itoikawa-Shizuoka Line, and it could happen at any time. What would happen if that chasm in California were reproduced down the middle of Japan? Honshu would be ripped effectively in two, causing mass flooding and the formation of two separate islands.

Despite all that was going on, Hashiba still found that the journalist in him was thinking of the potential scoop he had on his hands. If they were the only group in the world that actually understood what was happening, it was the chance of a lifetime. The issue, of course, was how long they had left. If there were even just a few months until the catastrophe hit, then there would be time enough to enjoy the fruits of success. If it was just a few days, well, there was hardly time to announce the revelation, let alone gain any recognition for it.

“Does it look like any of the news agencies have worked this out?” Hashiba asked Isogai for his opinion.

“I’m not sure about the mass media. Maybe some other researchers or scientists have got this far. The researchers at CERN, almost certainly. Some of the observatories are probably getting close too. So, yes, it’s probably just a matter of time until this gets to the mass media. It’s a kind of irony, you know, but this could be a once-in-a-lifetime scoop for you.”

Hashiba looked away, annoyed that Isogai had read his thoughts. “That comes down to how much time we still have.” The first of the disappearances they knew of had taken place just over a year ago. Even if the phase transition’s arrival was now inevitable, Hashiba couldn’t help hoping that they still had time left.

Isogai continued, “Do you know of the philosopher Ludwig Wittgenstein? One of his well-known lines reads, ‘It is an hypothesis that the sun will rise tomorrow: and this means that we do not know whether it will rise.’ Unfortunately, I get the feeling that the time has come for that to be tested.” It was as though he wanted to deny Hashiba his one hope.

Isogai turned his attention back to the laptop screen and scanned the contents of the pages Chris had pulled up, eyes darting back and forth, digesting the data with computer-like speed. “Do you agree with this? It’s speeding up?”

“It’s conclusive,” Chris replied. “If it continues at this pace, then it won’t be long until the wave reaches the speed of light. It might even overtake it. The inflation directly after the Big Bang spread much faster than the speed of light, so it’s definitely possible. It just means that Einstein’s General Relativity is going to be the next model to collapse.”

Even without reading the screen it was obvious that events had taken an unsettling turn. Hashiba’s mind raced, his thoughts accelerated by the adrenalin running through his system. “If the wave overtakes the speed of light, what happens then?”

“Then it’s Wittgenstein’s time. We won’t live to see New Year’s, maybe not even sunrise.”

Hashiba’s throat had gone dry. He stood up and started pacing the room. Kato wore an odd smile; he sat scratching his head. Hosokawa was looking frantically around the room. Kagayama ran for the bathroom and threw up.

Isogai went on, paying no attention to the reactions. “If the phase transition breaches the speed of light, then it would become impossible to estimate the time of its arrival. The end would come suddenly, even while the light from the stars in the Milky Way shines in the sky. Complete meltdown with no warning.” He took a deep breath and looked around the room as though urging everyone to prepare themselves for the inevitable. “In other words, the world could end before I finish this sentence.” Isogai stopped short, looking both defiant and resigned.

The room was quiet as everyone almost forgot to breathe.

Hashiba could feel his heart thumping in his chest. It echoed in his head like the tolling of a bell, a countdown until … Hashiba shuddered at the thought. The world really could end at any moment. The entire planet and all life on it could just cease to be.

Isogai’s eyes were bloodshot and puffy. “Sorry, I don’t mean to frighten anyone …”

Hashiba tried to relax the tension in his body, reminding himself of his responsibilities as a member of the press. He could clearly guess the public reaction; it was clear just by the reactions of everyone in the room. If the mass media began a countdown to doomsday, there would be a descent into mass panic. Hashiba decided that if the end was coming, he wanted to face it quietly. The last thing he wanted was an unsightly, panicked end.

“So, it looks like we don’t have much time left. I suggest you should all deal with any business you have.” Isogai paused, looking around the blank faces in the room. No one reacted. He continued, his tone urging. “If you leave now you can probably make it home. It might be your last chance to see your families. For better or for worse I don’t have any family to go to. My only true friend is right here with me.”

Everyone was too caught up in their own thoughts to understand what Isogai was asking them. Finally exasperated by the fact that no one was moving, he clapped his hands and threw them up into the air.

“If you don’t mind, I’d like to spend some time with Chris. Alone.”

Hashiba got up, dipping his head apologetically. He said to Hosokawa and Kato, “You guys go back to our room, I’ll bring Kagayama.” He was still in the bathroom with the door closed with no sign of coming out anytime soon.

“We’ll help with him,” Hosokawa offered his assistance.

“Thanks, but we’ll be fine. It’d be a great help if you both go back and start to pack up the equipment.”

The two of them nodded and shuffled out of the room. It was Hashiba’s responsibility to make the decision to give up on the filming. Other than that, he’d let the others decide what they wanted to do by themselves. They had two cars at their disposal, and if they rode them back towards Tokyo together, they might still be able to spend their last moments with their families.

Hashiba opened the door to the bathroom. An acrid smell of vomit wafted out of the room. Kagayama sat on the floor, hands over the open toilet. His shoulders rocked up and down as he sobbed. Hashiba put one hand over his nose and patted Kagayama’s back with the other. He turned the bathroom light on, but the extractor fan seemed to be broken. The sour smell hung, stagnant in the air.

“Come on, man, let’s get out of here.”

As he stood rubbing Kagayama’s back, Hashiba became aware of a sound that rang above Kagayama’s sobbing. The fan in the wall would be connected to the outside by some form of ducting. The pipes seemed to be picking up sounds from the parking lot outside, relaying them into the bathroom. An endless succession of horns mixed in cacophonous harmony with an a capella rendition of “Jingle Bells.” Hashiba could hear the voices of a couple talking happily. Mostly the words themselves blended into the background noise of engine sounds and Christmas songs, but a single sentence rose above the noise; a bright, female voice:

“Let’s kiss, here in front of everyone — it’s been a special day, after all …”

The girl’s voice seemed to be whispering directly into Hashiba’s ear, playful and sweet. As though urged on by the voice, he immediately thought of Saeko, and he pulled his phone out from his pocket and pushed her speed dial. The call went straight to her voice mail again.

She must still have the phone turned off.

Hashiba left a message, attempting to describe what they had found out. He talked for about half a minute before hanging up. He realized that if she left the same message for him, he’d suspect that she had gone crazy.

3

The master bedroom was the only Japanese-style room in the house, located directly across the main corridor from the living room. The first time Saeko had visited the house she had only had a brief glance in. At the time, the sun had been shining in through the south-facing veranda windows. Nonetheless she remembered the room looking dark and bland, probably because it was almost devoid of furniture; there were just a couple of closets and a black-lacquer Buddhist altar stuck in the middle. Her first impression of the room had been formed by the dark flash of the altar reflecting the sunlight.

The altar had been adorned with a single photo, an elderly man that Saeko guessed was Haruko’s father-in-law, Kota’s father. Hashiba had said that this was where he found her father’s notebook, directly under the image.

Saeko didn’t know the name of the man. She hadn’t thought to look up his information when researching the disappearance of the family. She didn’t know when he had passed away, and this was the only photo she had ever seen of him. Saeko realized that her knowledge of the family was still limited.

Even so, it was odd that Hashiba had come across her father’s notebook at the altar built to honor Haruko’s father-in-law. Perhaps if it was her father’s altar, that would still make sense. But the idea of depositing the personal item of a man you were having an affair with on the altar to your father-in-law was abnormal. Maybe Saeko had misinterpreted their relationship; maybe it wasn’t adulterous. Or … the thought struck her that the notebook could have been placed there by a third, unconnected, person. But if so, by whom, and when? Was it here from before the family went missing or planted here afterwards? Whichever the case, Saeko still couldn’t understand just why someone would place her father’s notebook here, on this altar. At least she had now decided where to start looking around the house — the master bedroom, the room of Haruko and her husband.

Saeko stood, making to leave the living room. As she did so an image on the TV set caught her eye, arresting her in mid-movement. She’d turned down the sound, but an unnatural-looking set of lights glowed on the screen. At first, Saeko thought she was seeing a reflection of the lights from the ceiling of the living room, but when she looked up she saw that there was only a single, rectangular-shaped fluorescent lamp. The light coming from the screen looked more like a number of round bulbs.

The broadcast seemed to have shifted away from the footage of the chasm in California. Had something new happened? A caption on the bottom of the screen said the location was Calcutta, and a digital clock on the screen gave the local time, just after 6 p.m., early evening. The camera panned across huge crowds of people gathered together. A red sun hung in the sky to the west, slowly charting its path through the horizon. But the crowd wasn’t looking at the horizon; they seemed to be staring upwards, somewhere between the darkening sky and the sunset.

The crowd looked awestruck, and many sat in prayer. It was quite a sight, tens of thousands of people all staring up at the sky, praying to something. The cameras panned upwards to show what they were looking at. High in the sky above hung five disks of light, saucers like UFOs arranged in a neat circle. The shapes were unmoving and emitted a uniform, pale light. The captions scrolling along the screen told Saeko that they were located tens of kilometers up in the sky. It was clear that this was not a man-made phenomenon. It looked like a set of five full moons hanging together, or glowing white flowers, rounded in a bunch. The next image that popped into her mind was the light in an operating room, shining down on a patient from all angles, designed to leave no shadows. Saeko had never had an operation, so she wondered why she thought of such an image. Once it had taken hold, she couldn’t shake the impression that the five lights in the sky were a set of halogen bulbs. She could picture them bolted into an invisible ceiling, suspended by a metallic arm stretching out behind.

The image she was seeing was doubtlessly being broadcast around the world, with hundreds of millions of people watching. Nonetheless, Saeko suspected she was probably the only person in the world imagining the lights as part of a gigantic operation room. Saeko began to feel that she was lying horizontal on a surgical table and looking up at the lights. She shook off the unnerving sensation and walked out of the living room. She opened the door to the bedroom across the hallway and flicked the switch for the lights. As they revealed the room to her, she remembered a set of words:

“If that’s what you want, go right ahead. I won’t stop you.”

The same words had come to her the last time she was here, when she had picked up her father’s notebook from the table. She stopped and looked around, checking that no one was in the room. She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself, guarding against her imagination’s tendency to get the better of her and create a chain reaction until she heard things that weren’t there. She was redoubling her efforts to stay objective.

The room looked bigger than she had remembered, no doubt the effect of there being hardly any furniture. The room was big enough for eight tatami mats. A low table sat in the middle of the room, and a single cushion lay on the floor next to it. Saeko imagined that come night the Fujimuras would lay their separate futon beds on the floor, sleeping apart as though the room were in two halves. The brown table would have demarcated the boundary line.

She walked over to one of the closets and slid the door open. The inside reeked of body odor. A set of mattresses and bottom sheets lay half-folded, uneven like a cross-section of the earth. The lower shelf carried a set of smallish drawers full of clothes. A wardrobe containing a sparse collection of jackets and coats stood to one side of the closet. Another set of drawers placed across from the altar contained neat, functional rows of everyday items. That was what had made the room appear so large; everything that hinted at habitation had been hidden away in various closets and wardrobes.

Saeko found some photo albums stacked across the far end on one of the shelves in the closet. Each had a date inscribed on its spine. Saeko pulled out the most recent album and began to turn through the pages.

The album contained neat, methodical arrangements of two years’ worth of family photographs, snapshots of daily life. Scattered among these were some photos that seemed to be from family trips and special events that marked the seasons through the year, helping to pepper the album with variety. Saeko felt increasingly sentimental as she paged through the photos; they seemed full of fond, familial affection.

The mother and the father, the siblings … Saeko found her attention being drawn to the photos of the mother of the family, Haruko. At the same time, the sound of helicopters carried through from the TV in the living room, bringing back mental flashes of the chasm in California. But something about the photos had her transfixed.

Saeko agreed with Kitazawa that Haruko was the most likely link between her father and the Fujimura family. They had been travelling together in Bolivia in August 1994, just before he went missing. It wasn’t clear whether they had planned to meet or their encounter had been by chance. Either way, they had entered into an adulterous relationship. Saeko was surprised to find the Haruko in the photos to be a woman of grace and apparent innocence who showed no trace of having a dark side.

Saeko paused at a photo of her. A note below dated it at about a year before the family went missing; it had been taken in the lobby of a hotel at the Arima hot springs. A woman stood next to her, someone called Tomoko. Haruko sat on a sofa, looking formal with her back straightened, hands together over her lap. The formality of the scene seemed oddly out of place if this was, indeed, a trip with a friend. Haruko looked healthy, with an air of politeness that suggested a proper upbringing. If the photo was taken a year before she went missing, then she would have been forty-four at the time. She looked as though she were in her early thirties.

Saeko tried to imagine what Haruko must have looked like at twenty-eight, when she would have met Saeko’s father. She was pretty — Saeko would have said cute rather than beautiful. Her eyes were full of character. Deep-set, they slanted inwards slightly, towards her nose.

The next page of the album had photos that looked altogether more recent, a set of family portraits. Saeko checked the date; it was marked November 22 last year, just a couple of months before the family went missing. There were four photos in total, each very similar, like they had all been taken at the same time. Saeko recognized the Fujimuras’ living room, which she had just been in. Each photo contained the entire family, the two parents and their children. It looked like they had set up a tripod and used a timer for the shots.

There was something about this particular set of photos that caught her interest. At the center of the photograph were Haruko and her husband, with their children lined up behind them. The composition was entirely orthodox, a typical style for a family portrait. Their smiles looked fixed, slightly forced.

Saeko flipped through a few more pages of the album as a thought began to form in her mind. All the other photos in the album were essentially snapshots, taken out and about, around Takato, out on holiday, school trips, sporting events … The formal portraits stood out as they were the only photos showing the family together in the surroundings of their own home.

She considered the framed photo adorning the altar.

Did they know that something was going to happen to them?

If the family had discovered something in advance, if they had somehow worked out that everything was about to change … Were these photos taken to forever preserve their images as they waited for a coming darkness? The pictures had been taken two months before they actually disappeared. They might have known something was coming, but not the exact timing of whatever catastrophe awaited them.

Saeko put the idea to the back of her mind and began to rummage through the remaining albums. She picked out a couple from around 1994. The first, marked 1993, contained a series of wedding photos, Haruko and Kota’s. The next album, dated 1995, contained pictures of the happy couple with their newborn daughter, Fumi. Haruko had met Saeko’s father in Bolivia during August in the year after her marriage, the year before Fumi was born. Saeko remembered that Haruko had given birth to Fumi on May 15th. Was it possible that Fumi had been conceived while Haruko had been with her father in Bolivia? The timing fitted perfectly. There was no conclusive evidence, but it felt close.

Saeko realized she didn’t have a clear enough image of what Fumi looked like. Immediately she began flipping through the pages until she found a couple of snapshots of her. Saeko stared at the photos, feverishly devouring details, searching for any resemblances to herself, any signs that she could be her father’s daughter — that they could be blood-sisters. They didn’t look dissimilar, Saeko had to admit. Fumi had the same slightly oval-shaped face with rounded cheeks, the kind of visage that most men found appealing. There was a basic resemblance.

Her father and Haruko had been lovers, and Fumi born as a result of the consummation of their relationship … Of course, there had been no reason to consider such a hypothesis when she had first visited the Fujimuras’ for her research. If Fumi’s father had been Shinichiro, and if that somehow related to the family’s disappearance, then Haruko would have known that she was the cause of the household’s downfall. Just as Saeko’s thoughts began to crystallize onto an idea, the phone in the living room began to ring, catching her off guard.

Her body went rigid as a bolt of fear sliced through her. She clasped the photo album to her chest and knelt down on the tatami, holding her breath. She curled forwards, momentarily unsure of how to react. There was no reason not to answer the phone; she placed the album down on the floor in front of her and started to get up. Just at that moment, the ringing abruptly ended, and a man’s voice said, “Hello?” The voice was followed by a dial tone.

It was over in a couple of seconds, but Saeko immediately realized that something was out of joint. A series of images rushed through her mind, adding visual feedback to the scene based on the sounds she had heard. She saw someone pick up the receiver of the ringing phone. The caller spoke through the receiver, managing just one word. Then, someone had pushed the phone’s cradle down, released it, and the dial tone had sounded. Then the receiver had been replaced. There was only one possible conclusion.

Someone’s there, in the living room …

Saeko felt her body respond to the sudden rush of fear; she quickly put her hands over her mouth, afraid she might scream. She moved slowly towards the door, cautious not to make any sound. She turned the lock shut and pulled her phone from her pocket. She had recognized the voice on the other side of the phone. It sounded agitated but there was no mistaking the voice. It was Hashiba.

She had completely forgotten that her phone was still off from the drive up. She held down the power button and the screen lit up, showing a number of missed calls. They were from Hashiba; he had left a couple of messages. She dialed the number for her voicemail and put the phone to her ear. The voice she heard sounded agitated and jittery:

“Saeko, don’t go near the Fujimura house, there’s someone — something, there. I’m one hundred percent serious. Call me as soon as you get this message. Please, Saeko.”

The machine clicked through to the next message. This time, Hashiba’s tone was almost mournful. He sounded completely crestfallen:

“Saeko, I don’t expect you to believe this. But please listen, and try to stay calm. Saeko, the universe — everything — is about to end. Isogai and Chris, they’ve worked out that something called a phase transition is happening. The thing originated somewhere in the galaxy and is heading towards our solar system, faster than the speed of light. It’s going to reach before dawn, and everything as we know it will just cease to exist. There won’t be any warnings. The things on the news now are the first signs.”

The first message was regarding her specific situation. The second was about the fate of not just Earth but the whole universe. Both messages told her that she was in immediate danger.

There’s something else in the house … A phase transition would strike Earth before dawn, destroying everything in an instant …

The information was too much to take in. Her thoughts spun, and for a brief moment Saeko couldn’t work out which of the two issues was the more urgent. Then she knew; there was no need to even consider the question. Anything that threatened her and her alone didn’t matter. Whatever problems anyone faced, whether they were floating alone on an iceberg, lay on their deathbed with terminal cancer, or had been kidnapped by a murderer, no longer mattered. They would all cease to be, together with the source of their problems.

A phase transition — Saeko knew the basics. It meant the replacement of the molecular structure of matter by a new form that obeyed different physical laws. It would happen in the blink of an eye. The old universe was getting ready to be replaced by a new one like a snake shedding its skin.

Did it mean that they’d gotten something wrong? That a fundamental error had eaten away at the validity of the relationship between DNA’s mathematical language and the universe? That the contradictions had finally accumulated to the point where the situation was beyond repair? That the universe was trying to reset itself?

Saeko wondered how it was that they could have gotten it so wrong. She knew that there was a contradiction between general relativity and quantum mechanics; maybe that had been the hint they’d needed. It was too late now, either way. Hashiba had said that the world was going to end before the night was through. She had no choice but to believe him. The evidence seemed to be there: the chasm in California, the crater in Atami, the moon-like circles of light in the sky. Everything pointed to an impending disaster.

4

Hashiba was alone in the room. Next door, Kato and Hosokawa were busying themselves packing away the equipment. Kagayama had been sitting on the edge of the bed, muttering to himself. They had agreed that there was probably no point in packing away the equipment if the world really was about to end. At the same time, they couldn’t break the habit. True professionals, they could only allow themselves to leave after packing everything into all the right places. Once they had checked out, they would reunite and take their two cars back to Tokyo.

Hashiba had thrown together everything he thought he needed and now sat on the bed, absentmindedly watching the TV, waiting for the others to let him know they had finished. The news coverage kept jumping back and forth between footage in California and a view of lights in the sky from Mauna Kea in Hawaii. The speed at which the images flicked around seemed to reflect the confused state of the news producers. Things were happening so quickly no one had any time to work out the causes, to add proper narrative. All they could do was chase phenomena around the world, filming whatever they could. Hashiba wondered how he would direct a program based on what he’d learned, and various ideas began to stir in his mind. He sat up straight, simultaneously excited and frustrated by the fact that he knew more than the various broadcasters of the world.

The images continued to cycle from place to place, empty of any meaningful narrative. The next image to come up was that of a clear night sky. This was new. The picture quality was good; it had to be somewhere that had a decent infrastructure in place. The reporter spoke in a matter-of-fact, dispassionate tone, linking the stars’ disappearance to the chasm that had appeared in California. Looking up was forcing him to talk in a halting manner, and he avoided sounding loquacious.

It was night in Japan. Hashiba got up and opened the window; he should be able to observe the same phenomenon himself. He leant out into the open air and arched his neck up, taking in the view of the dark sky above. He searched for the Milky Way. It was true, whereas previously the stars in that area had been dense and bright, it seemed to have become a dark hole in the sky. He was appalled to confirm the sight firsthand, but his shock morphed first into a sense of loneliness, then into an indescribable sorrow.

The Milky Way had always been such a romantic notion. Hashiba couldn’t count the number of times he had looked into the sky for inspiration. Once, during summer back in high school, he’d invited a girl he had a crush on to come out and watch for shooting stars. They had spent the whole night outdoors. He remembered how he’d wanted to kiss her but hadn’t been able to pluck up the courage to ask. Each time he tried, there had been a brief moment of awkwardness, and each time he had been saved by shooting stars crossing the Milky Way providing an easy change of subject. The stars had made sure his date didn’t become a disaster. Even though he hadn’t kissed the girl that night — he’d hardly held her hand — it had been the best time.

Now the stars were fading away into nothingness, and it felt as though memories were being erased along with them.

First the stars, then us.

Hashiba’s whole body ached with the force of the idea. It was too much to think that despite having come so far, despite 4 billion years of evolution, everything could just be swept away over the course of a single night. He now accepted that death was coming, but the feeling still lacked a visceral sense of reality. It was different from being told that he was in the final stages of terminal cancer and had only a few days to live; from departing as part of a death squad in some war and knowing that there was no return; from being a prisoner on death row. There would be no countdown. Humanity could only wait, passive and helpless, for a sudden but inevitable demise. More than anything Hashiba felt a burning sense of waste, overpowering any feelings of fear, coupled with a frustration born from knowing that nothing could be done about it.

He shook his head, at the same time surprised by his easy acceptance of an idea that was, after all, nothing more than a hypothesis cobbled together by two men. Why couldn’t he just laugh it off as a preposterous notion? The decision to believe a certain hypothesis, Hashiba knew, derived from subconscious desire. He recalled a friend from college, two years his senior, that he’d met through the ski club. The guy prided himself on his logical thinking and readily dismissed anything that reeked of the occult. His grades were first class, and he was a charismatic presence on campus. After graduation he secured a high-flying job at a prestigious trading company, and with his future almost guaranteed, he received a number of offers for well-placed marriages. Then, out of the blue, he married someone he met on a business trip to Hachinohe, a widow ten years older than him. He’d somehow become obsessed with the idea that she was the living reincarnation of his childhood sweetheart, who had died when they were still in junior high school.

Hashiba learned this while attending the wedding with some other friends, initially as a rumor. He thought it a joke, but it soon became clear that his friend truly believed it. Even now he could picture the dumbfounded look on everyone’s faces when his friend told them.

He had three reasons for believing that his bride was the reincarnation of his childhood sweetheart. When he’d visited his lost love during the final stages of her illness, she’d come to terms with her extinction and promised that they would meet again, on a bridge above a clear stream. The first reason, then, was that he met his wife on a bridge over the Mabechi River. The second was the fact that they looked physically similar, with a beauty spot in the same place, left of their lower lip, and the same wavy, brownish hair. The third reason clinched it: a common birthday.

These factors in no way provided evidence to support his conviction that the woman from Hachinohe was a reincarnation. The most glaringly obvious contradiction was that she was ten years older than his childhood sweetheart. Despite the obvious logical flaw, Hashiba’s friend had convinced himself that it was true. Hashiba came to understand then that no matter how much people prided themselves on their logic or intellect, if their desire to believe something was strong enough, their minds happily wove a fiction around those wishes until they became stubborn belief. The key was the underlying wish. His friend had created a fiction to support his need to believe that his relationship with his childhood sweetheart had been unique and predestined, and viewed events through a romantic mysticism.

Following that logic, Hashiba realized that some part of him actually desired to see the end of the world. He’d often thought that if the world were to end, he’d want to be there to see it. He had to admit that some part of him wanted to go out in a blaze of glory; if it was going to happen, then he wanted it to happen to his generation. That was why his subconscious had made the decision to believe that the phase transition was real. The idea that the end would swallow all, that the fate of humanity was somehow intertwined with that of the whole universe, seemed to alleviate some of the fear. He even thought he detected a perverse elation in his bosom. To die slowly and painfully, alone after losing a loved one — that was the type of death he dreaded the most. To live to the end of the universe — now, that was something different altogether.

Once, he sat with his colleagues discussing a “Last Supper” article someone had read in a magazine about what you’d eat on the world’s last day. His colleagues had joked around, giving easy answers like tuna, foie gras, sushi rolls. Everyone had enjoyed his own version of the end. Hashiba had thought seriously about the question, and when asked for his answer, he said it was more important who he ate with, not what. At that point Hashiba had already been married with a kid, but the person that came to mind was not his wife. He had always been known as a good guy, progressing steadily along with his career, settling down into a marriage that was stable and bland. He remembered deciding that if he was going to consider the idea then he might as well entertain his fantasies, and tried to imagine the perfect woman as his companion. As it went, no one in particular came to mind. Now, however, when the scenario was actually coming true, he realized that he had found the woman of his dreams. It was ironic, he guessed.

How should he actually spend the final hours that he had left? Should he play the good guy as he’d always done and sideline his desires? He asked himself whether he was really happy with the life that he’d led so far. He wasn’t sure; that was the honest answer. He was sure there was no afterlife waiting for him, so he wasn’t particularly worried about judgment after death. The voice of temptation beckoned him, inviting him to throw away all his morals. The memory of Saeko, half-naked on her bed as they groped in the darkness, came back to him. The image was so vivid he felt he could almost smell her skin as it brushed against his. It seemed natural and correct for a man to want to have sex with a beloved before his end came.

No, I can’t …

Hashiba repeated the thought out loud, trying to get a grip, but the temptation took hold like an eagle, wrapping a tight claw around his emotions. An untapped mass of nervous energy coursed through his body.

Until a few moments ago all he had wanted was to see out a quiet end. How easily that notion had fallen apart, giving in to this inner struggle. Regardless of what people might say, everything fell apart at the end. Facing such extreme circumstances, Hashiba doubted that anyone could resist the urge to spend their last moments with the one they loved. The desire for Saeko continued to grow in intensity, stronger than ever before. He wanted her body; he wanted her love.

It was probably all the worse for them having been stopped halfway into the act. The frustrated desire had been dormant, smoldering inside. He sat, tormented by his feelings, cradling his head in his hands.

Hashiba made his decision. He was going to use the time left to him to complete the only thing that left him unsatisfied. If he was going to do anything, he had to do it now. He would have to take one of the cars himself and get Kagayama, Kato and Hosokawa to use the other. The three would head for Tokyo, where his family was too, but he would drive straight to Takato. He couldn’t help noticing that Atami was almost exactly at the geographical mid-point between the two locations, as though to embody his dilemma. His heart felt as though it was being pulled in two, as opposing forces tore a fissure through him. He picked up his phone, his hand shaking. He dialed Saeko’s number again. He hadn’t heard anything from her since they parted outside the herb gardens earlier that afternoon.

The call went straight to her voicemail.

Hashiba hung up; her phone was still off. It was possible that she had forgotten to turn it back on after reaching the Fujimura house. It struck him that he’d received a call from there. The number would be in the call history of his phone, and Saeko would definitely have arrived by now. His throat was dry, and an acid feeling churned in his stomach.

Hashiba went through the phone’s menu system and opened the archive of received calls. He found the number and pressed the call button.

The phone started to ring. Someone actually picked up, catching him off guard. Hashiba coughed to clear his throat before speaking.

“Hello?” His voice was hoarse.

Instead of a reply he heard the sound of the phone being hung up and the line going dead. He was just about to ring back when Kato came flying into the room.

“Hashiba, you’ve got to come.”

Hashiba didn’t even turn round. “Can’t you see I’m busy? I’ve got stuff to do!” he shouted. His hand tightened around the phone.

“Isogai’s calling everyone back.” Kato’s admonishing tone suggested that he knew what it was Hashiba was busy with.

“Isogai? What’s he saying?”

“He’s getting excited about something. I don’t know, he’s acting strange.”

Without any particular reason Hashiba looked at his watch, tutting. “Is it important?”

“It definitely looks that way. They’re getting excited, hugging each other and shouting stuff back and forth in English …”

Hashiba knew that if he was to see Saeko again then time was of the essence. But if Isogai had discovered something new, then perhaps he should hear it. Hashiba nodded and followed Kato out into the hallway.

When they came to a stop outside Isogai’s room, the loud clamoring of voices sounded through the door. As Kato had said, they were definitely excited about something. It appeared as though they were in the middle of some sort of debate, but Hashiba couldn’t pick up on the content.

He opened the door and the two of them looked over. Isogai pitched across the room, almost tripping in his excitement.

“You were looking into cases of people going missing, right?”

“Certainly.” Hashiba felt disappointed. Why would he be asking about that now? Surely that was irrelevant at this point. That was why Isogai was here in the first place, to help them finish the program on mysterious disappearances after the death of Shigeko Torii, to eschew the paranormal for a more scientific approach.

“Could you show me the information you’ve collected so far?”

Hashiba saw something in Isogai’s eyes that spurred him to agree to his request. He saw a dim flicker of light mixed in among the despair, a sliver of hope. It had to be a good sign, maybe he’d thought of something to stop this after all …

Hashiba collected the file from his room and handed to Isogai a summary of all the information they had collated on the disappearances at Takato, Itoikawa, and Atami. It even had details on the Californian cases they had come across. Each case was mapped for its physical proximity to tectonic fault lines and linked to recordings of heightened sunspot activity with visual aids.

Isogai took the file from Hashiba and began to scan the contents without even taking the time to walk back into the room. He paged rapidly through, as though trying to confirm something, then started to explain something to Chris in rapid English before asking his opinion. Chris’ eyes darted back and forth as he replied, and he spoke so quickly that Hashiba could see tiny bubbles of spit forming on the side of his mouth. When the two seemed to reach a conclusion, Chris sat shaking his head, his eyes betraying a mix of hope and fear. Hashiba had heard them mention the name Jack Thorne a number of times.

“Just who is Jack Thorne?” he blurted, his frustration at not being able to fully understand the conversation beginning to boil over.

Isogai stopped mid-sentence, surprised at Hashiba’s outburst. He stared blankly for a moment, then, oddly, winked. The gesture was so unnatural that Hashiba didn’t immediately recognize it. Isogai’s nose twisted and his mouth hung half open as one side of his face wrinkled together with the movement. As he registered it as a wink, Hashiba began to wonder if Isogai had actually begun to lose it. When he spoke, however, his tone was calm and focused.

“As we know, scientific advisors to the U.S. President are currently gathering the world’s top minds in physics and mathematics and bringing them to Washington. One of them is Jack Thorne. When I first learned that he was included in the roundup, I was a little surprised to say the least. His field is almost classical — gravitational theory. The rest are all cutting-edge theorists in fields related to quantum mechanics. He stands out like a sore thumb, so we started to look into possible reasons for his inclusion. Then we saw exactly the words we were looking for. Turns out he specializes in the study of black holes and, more importantly, wormholes.”

Hashiba knew more about black holes than the latter. “And again, a wormhole is?”

“Essentially, it’s like a shortcut to another universe.” There was something jarring about the casualness with which Isogai said it. A shortcut to another universe? He glanced at his watch, purposely avoiding Hashiba’s gaze. “We’ve got no time to lose, we can’t waste anymore time explaining this.”

“I don’t care how much time we’ve got or haven’t got. Look, you guys know what’s going on, this is your thing. But I have no idea. I just want to know what the hell’s waiting for us.”

Isogai was taken aback by Hashiba’s uncharacteristic forcefulness. He pressed his left hand against his forehead, seemingly a habit when he felt flustered, and began to explain.

“A wormhole is as the name suggests. It’s like a hole through the ground. In terms of general relativity, it’s also known as an Einstein-Rosen Bridge — a fitting name since the concept of a bridge is more accurate than a hole. The idea is that the universe we know is not unique, that in fact there are countless numbers of universes, all existing on top of each other. That’s what Jack Thorne believes, anyhow. A wormhole links these separate universes together. Wormholes are like bridges, except that they only function in one direction. Once you cross the threshold, wherever you end up is your new home. There’s no coming back.”

“I see. Actually, I still have no idea what the hell you’re talking about, but I kind of see. Whatever. There’s multiple universes, and these wormholes link them. How does this relate to the phase transition?”

“If Washington has included Jack Thorne on their list it can only mean one thing. They’re looking for wormholes. His belief is that a side effect of a phase transition is the simultaneous emergence of wormholes in the fabric of space. Think of wormholes as bubbles that appear when a phase transition in water causes it to boil and turn to its gaseous state. Any organisms in the water will be carried upwards, taken with the water as it makes the transition. Don’t picture these wormholes as tunnels. They’re more like bubbles that resemble black holes.” Isogai raised his finger at the end.

“Okay, and?”

“Washington must have accepted that there’s nothing they can do to stop the phase transition. We’re essentially helpless to stop our universe from undergoing the change. The only course of action left, a last desperate attempt to do something, would be to try and escape. To abandon our universe in search of another.”

“You’re saying that they’re trying to find these wormholes?”

“Exactly. There’s no other way to survive this.”

Hashiba felt that he finally understood the glimmer of hope he had seen in the two men’s eyes when he had first entered the room. “Where will the wormholes open?”

“Only in a few locations. A few, very specific locations.”

“And you think that Washington knows these locations?”

“Washington?” Isogai laughed. “I’d say they have no idea.”

“And you know this and they don’t because …?”

“Because,” Isogai smiled, “they haven’t got an expert on mysterious cases of people gone missing.” He repeated the sentence in English to Chris, who laughed, weakly.

Hashiba and Kato exchanged glances, the humor lost on them. Hashiba felt a surge of blood rush to his head; he was finding it hard to concentrate. Isogai was waiting for a reaction but none came.

“Come on, don’t you see?” he exclaimed impatiently. “We’ve been standing right next to the pot of gold without even seeing it! Right now, we’re probably the only people in the whole world able to guess exactly where the wormholes will appear.”

Hashiba’s confusion began to clear away, replaced by the beginnings of understanding. He felt momentarily overwhelmed, unable to speak. He clasped his hands in a ball, and his knuckles whitened as his body began to release the nervous tension that had been building up inside him.

“You’ve been following these mysterious disappearances. And where did they go missing? Near tectonic plates, near local magnetic disturbances — all the factors you’ve racked up and linked together.” Isogai rolled up the papers and slapped them against the edge of the table.

“They were all sucked into wormholes? Is that what you’re saying?”

Isogai nodded excitedly. “Although not sucked into, to be precise. More like carried through, into another universe. It’s obvious now. When you tapped me to work as scientific advisor for your program, I read the information you provided and was pretty much in agreement about the combination of physical factors that had resulted in the disappearances. One thing didn’t gel, however. Why was it that only people vanished? The Fujimuras’ house, the convenience store, nothing vanished apart from humans, right? Everything else remained: the building itself, the stock …

“It’s as though something is targeting people and people alone, but even if that’s the case, it still doesn’t make sense. If whatever force at work does somehow only target people, then what happens to their clothing? Surely their clothes would be left behind? If you could differentiate between animate and inanimate objects, then surely it wouldn’t be difficult to work out the difference between person and clothing. So you would expect clothes, watches, anything the people had been wearing to be left behind. But that didn’t happen. Take the people that went missing here in Atami. As tourists they’d have had bags, and phones, but there’s no sign of them.”

“You’re right.” Hashiba had visited the site almost directly after the disappearances and had seen for himself that there were no traces of any personal items being left behind.

“At first I couldn’t get past the apparent contradiction. If some distortion in space had appeared, then why was it that nothing else disappeared along with the people and their belongings? It didn’t make any sense. However, if you postulate that the distortion was a wormhole, then the contradiction is resolved nicely. Why? Let’s say that a wormhole, a gateway to another universe, appeared in front of you. Perhaps whatever you saw on the other side was so appealing, so tempting, that you couldn’t help but want to cross the threshold of your own free will.”

Hashiba didn’t share the conviction. “A gateway to another world? Why on earth would something like that look appealing?”

“People who’ve gone through near-death experiences are almost unanimous in claiming that the world they saw was one of beauty — so much so, in fact, that it was hard to resist. These people must have been so enchanted by whatever it was they saw on the other side of the wormhole that they felt compelled to cross over. What other reason could they have for going through? They all chose to cross the event horizon. That’s the best way to think of this.”

If what Isogai said was true, it did seem to solve some of the mystery behind the disappearances. Hashiba thought of the geography of the herb gardens, of the many small paths that crisscrossed through the place to that single area in the middle of the park. No matter which route you took, you had to pass through that one point. That must have been where the wormhole appeared. Suddenly, the mystery of how so many people could vanish together seemed clearer. It wouldn’t have mattered if there’d been as many as a few hundred people walking down the paths that day; even a thousand would all have found the wormhole and walked through. Perhaps, if it was as Isogai suggested, there had even been a mad dash like ants leaping into a hole for the promise of honey.

Chris whispered something into Isogai’s ear.

“You’re sure?”

Chris kept nodding in reply to Isogai’s question.

“What’s happened?”

“It looks like we hit the bull’s eye. No question about it now. The President is on board Air Force One, heading to Bermuda as we speak.”

The Bermuda Triangle. Hashiba knew the area was famous for the many strange disappearances of planes and boats.

“So you understand what I mean when I say time is of the essence, Hashiba. We can’t waste any more time sitting here talking.”

“You want us to go back to the gardens?”

“Of course.”

“Hold on.” It was Kato. Until now he had just stood, listening in silence. “This wormhole thing is like a black hole, right? Is it safe to go through?”

Kato was thinking of what Isogai had said earlier about bubbles in boiling water. Hashiba understood his fear. Black holes were known for having immense gravitational pulls, the forces inside powerful enough to crush light itself. The idea of going into one was terrifying. Sucked into the darkness, what guarantee was there that they wouldn’t be crushed flat?

“I can’t guarantee anything. There’s no way of knowing what danger this poses for us. And we’re not exactly going to get a testimony from anyone that’s done this before.”

“But surely as a physicist, you could at least …”

Isogai cut Kato off mid-sentence by holding up a hand. “What I’ve told you so far is nothing more than a hypothesis that seems to hold up to the evidence at hand. There’s no such thing as perfect science. All I can say for sure is that if we continue to stand here and debate this, we’ll die. On the other hand, a chance for survival has presented itself. I’ll leave you to decide among yourselves. Chris and I have already chosen where to place our bets.”

Hashiba was torn about what to do. “If a wormhole is going to open here in the park, then one should also open at the house in Takato, right?”

“Takato? Yes, it would.”

Hashiba was in line with Isogai; they had to take whatever chances they had left. The problem was Saeko. She was at the Fujimuras’ in Takato, but a wormhole was likely to open there too. He could try to make it there by car but there was no guarantee that he would make it in time. Moreover, he could only allow himself to go to Saeko if he was sure that the world was really about to end. If there was any chance that they might survive, however slight, he knew he had to opt for his family, his wife and child, as a matter of course. He had to call them to Atami, so why was he even hesitating? He finally felt the force of desire that had built up within him begin to subside.

Would he be able to make his wife understand the situation? First thing, he’d call Saeko and tell her. Then he’d call his wife and explain everything he knew, taking as much time as necessary. Just as he was about to make the call, he thought of one more thing he wanted to check with Isogai.

“I don’t care if you make a blind guess at this point, I just need to know. What do you think this other universe will be like? Could it be a place where we could survive?”

Isogai answered without pause for thought, as though he had already considered the same question himself. “I think it’s likely to be sometime in the past. That’s my gut feeling.”

“You mean it could take us back in time?”

“Don’t picture the kind of situation from a sci-fi novel or movie where you travel into the past on a time machine. We’ve been saying ‘wormhole’ for the sake of convenience, but it’s not like going back to the past through a tube-shaped tunnel. How should I say … Yes, it’s like a journey beyond dimensions.”

“A journey beyond dimensions …”

“Putting aside the axis of time, we humans grasp space in three dimensions. Everyone knows by now that Earth is spherical, after it was gazed upon from our moon 380,000 kilometers away. But before the Age of Exploration, not one person was able to understand the fact experientially. For humans whose realm of activity was limited, the world could only be grasped as a circular, two-dimensional plane that was believed to have an end where the sea cascaded like a waterfall.

“We can’t get a clear view of the horizon due to the bumps and indentations on our planet, but let us say there exists a smooth sphere on which we are inhabitants.”

Isogai paused, and Hashiba exercised his imagination and pictured standing on such a sphere and looking around. The world was a slightly curved disc shaped by the horizon.

Seeing that Hashiba had a mental image, Isogai continued, “One day, you decide to measure how large your world is. Securing one end of an infinitely long rope on the ground, you take the other end and head off toward the horizon. What happens? The farther you advance, the farther the horizon seems to flee. As you try to measure the distance, the end of the world stays ahead of you and the rope keeps extending. If you were walking at first but are running now, then the horizon escapes you only that much faster.

“But note that if you keep going in the same direction, you’ll eventually make a trip around the globe and end up where you started. Standing there, you’ll feel that you’ve seen the place before and perhaps feel nostalgic. Now, let’s say someone had seen you off at your starting point. How would your actions have appeared to him? He gazed at your back as it grew smaller and smaller toward the horizon. You kept on walking and dropped off the horizon, disappearing for a while. From the viewer’s perspective, you vanished from the world. He was surprised, but not as much as when you approached from his back while he waited there for the missing person.

“For someone who mistakes a three-dimensional sphere for a two-dimensional plane, the world can proffer a phenomenon as strange as that. The same goes for the universe. Let’s say you wanted to measure how large the universe is and boarded a faster-than-light spaceship and headed for the end of the world. Can you picture what would happen?”

Hashiba had imagined himself taking such a journey. Beyond the end, outside of the universe, there was darkness, emptiness … Or was there even any boundary that separated an inside and an outside?

“The same thing happens,” Isogai instructed.

“The same thing?” Hashiba tried to picture himself returning to the same location after heading out to the end of the universe, but he found it difficult.

“Almost without a doubt, we exist on the surface of a multi-dimensional structure. We don’t know if there are five, or ten, but since we’re on the surface and our movement is limited, our spatial recognition is truncated at three. For someone who is affected by the structure without realizing it, the universe would seem to be expanding. If the observation speed and range increased, the rate of expansion at the margins would also appear to increase. The notion of dark energy is just an attempt to tie up loose ends; no such thing exists.

“If you went on a journey beyond dimensions to the end of the universe, just as that horizon would recede, all that would ever present itself is a world with a more than ten billion light-year radius. If you keep your bearing, then just like the traveler on the sphere you’ll return to the same point. If your constraints are somehow removed by passing through a gap in the multi-dimensional structure or a space-time bubble, your journey back to the starting point could be instantaneous. But in that case, there could be a shift. The addition of a temporal axis to the multi-dimensional structure gives it a limitless complexity that we can’t imagine in concrete terms. Time would probably shift.”

“That’s why we’d end up in the past?”

“Yes, the past. From the tip of time where we stand, the future is uncertain and undecided. The past can be described in words, not so with the future. The past, it is.”

“But traveling back into the past and affecting history would change the present …” Even Hashiba was aware of time-travel paradoxes.

“So what if it did? The sort of paradox where killing your grandfather fifty years ago leads to your extinction today is predicated on there being only one universe. When we go through the wormhole, we’ll probably go to a past world, but for that world, the future is unknown and not tied to a preceding historical path and can be cut out anew.”

What Isogai was saying seemed to draw on his own unique viewpoints and wasn’t persuasive on every point. Still, the idea of cutting out a new future made Hashiba feel like the courage to act was being bestowed upon him.

5

When Saeko finally managed to get through to Hashiba’s phone, he immediately began to explain that a wormhole could open just before the phase transition reached Earth. For a moment, it was enough to make Saeko completely forget about the noises she’d heard in the living room.

“I know it’s a lot to take in. Did I explain it well enough?” Hashiba asked uncertainly. He had gone into great detail about the mechanism of the phase transition and the wormhole.

“It makes sense. Yes, that would fit,” Saeko was quick to reassure him.

Wormholes weren’t such a new concept. She remembered the time when her father had explained the basics of spatial inflation theory and the possibility of their existence. It was at least logical that wormholes could open before a phase transition. The other universe might also be suitable for human life since physical laws were preserved in the face of manipulations of CPT — charge, parity, and time.

“Saeko? Hello? I think we’re losing the sig—”

The magnetic anomaly seemed to interfere with communication devices, and Hashiba’s voice faded into a background of static. The line went dead.

Saeko noticed an eerie silence and realized that there were no noises coming from the living room. Whether the TV had been turned off or the volume muted, it felt certain that someone was there.

The quiet and what Hashiba had told her deepened her sense of solitude. Even if a wormhole did open before the phase transition reached them, even if she could cross it to embark on a trans-dimensional journey, there would be nothing there for her. Just loneliness. Soon she would lose all of her friends, everyone she had ever cared for. She’d dealt with the devastating disappearance of her father when she was in high school, and the thought of even more loss was too much to bear. Was there even any point in living under such circumstances? Saeko pulled her jacket together, suddenly cold, as though her loneliness was causing the temperature of the room to drop.

Her thoughts returned to the room next door. Was it just her imagination? Was she being too jumpy? Just trying to think was making her head spin. She had already locked the door, but would that stop whoever it was from getting into the bedroom? Saeko looked at the thin door; if someone really tried, it wouldn’t be too hard to break in.

If Isogai was correct, a portal to another world could open somewhere in the house. Saeko felt that the living room would be the most likely place. According to the evidence — the half-empty glasses of tea, discarded banana skins, and such — that was where the family had disappeared. If it had opened upstairs, it was possible that only the children would have disappeared. No, it had happened when all four family members had been gathered together.

If she were to stand a chance of escaping the phase transition, she couldn’t stay cooped up in the bedroom. Though she knew she had to get back to the living room, her body wouldn’t play along. Saeko understood something then: you had to be brave in order to act. It took far more courage to make some move than to await salvation.

Her father had not wanted for her a passive life of drifting with the current. Why else had he taught her how to interpret the world? It was so she could overcome obstacles and face strange worlds. Without the courage to take a step into a new realm, life wasn’t worth living.

Saeko was pacing towards the door.

What remained was a matter of will. Should she go, knowing that her loneliness would only worsen? Was it better to step into the unknown and bet on survival?

Saeko turned the lock and crossed the threshold. The Fujimuras’ living room had no door and simply opened up from the hallway. Saeko sneaked to the edge and peeked in.

The TV set glowed under the fluorescent ceiling lights, and the flickering screen showed the sky in California, horizon faintly crimson as dawn approached. From the vantage point of the camera the chasm in the ground resembled a dark belt strapped to the land below and snaking towards San Francisco.

Saeko caught sight of the mirror hanging on the far wall. It reflected the full figure of a man. Somehow, she was able to keep her reaction to a minimum. A part of her had already expected someone to be there.

Conscious of her gaze, he caressed his expressionless face and shook his head in the mirror. He was seated, not deeply, on a sofa set against the wall, a pair of crutches too large for him arranged at his back in the shape of a cross. He lowered his right hand, with which he’d caressed his face, down to his chin, and turned out the palm of his left hand, which hung loosely to the side of his crotch. His calves appeared swollen; they were set in casts used to keep broken bones in place.

The figure reminded Saeko of the last passages in her father’s manuscript. Examining the image of Viracocha at the Gateway of the Sun, he had seen a half-bird, half-man creature lurking in the background. The creature’s wings were described as overlapping boomerangs on its back; there was mention of horn-like protrusions on its slick reptilian face.

Saeko only had her father’s description to go on since she’d never visited the site. She hadn’t even seen the Polaroid photos. Yet she was certain that the man she beheld was identical to the creature looking out from behind Viracocha. The crutches behind him looked like boomerangs, or wings.

Saeko knew him. The wrinkles had disappeared from his plum-shaped face, which now looked greasy. It was Kota Fujimura’s elder brother, Seiji.

He uttered, “You kept me waiting, you know.”

Saeko felt her legs almost give way at the sound of his voice, and “give way” was an apt turn of phrase. After a discomfiting itch assailed her around the waist, she had the sensation of her pelvis literally disappearing. But she couldn’t afford to collapse. She held out a desperate hand and tried to steady herself.

What he wanted, she immediately intuited, was for her to crumple. There was no way she could show any weakness in front of him; he wouldn’t hesitate to take advantage. Instinctively, she knew that now was the time to stand firm. It was clear that the thing before her was not on her side.

The images on the TV set had changed again, back to Calcutta and the five disks of light in the sky, which now seemed to shine even brighter. Saeko wondered if the lights had indeed grown brighter or the sky had simply become darker due to the planet’s rotation. Either way, it somehow gave her the courage to speak.

“What are you?” she asked, trying to hide the tremors in her voice.

“You know, I like the name ‘winged snake,’ but it’s more like the opposite: a snake with its wings clipped.”

The myth of the plumed serpent was often intertwined with legends of Viracocha in South America. The two were of a kind, benevolent beings both that brought enlightenment, culture, and order to those around them. Seiji was as alien to these concepts as anyone could be. The words that came to mind with him were: base, depraved. She remembered her evening with Hashiba when Seiji had crashed down on the ground before them.

“Are you the Devil?” she asked. The Devil, who brought fear and evil to society, was depicted throughout the ages in various guises, sometimes as a fallen angel.

“Aww, now even you call me a devil? Heh heh.”

The Devil conquered by working on fears and anxieties that arose in the other. Her instincts had been right; if she’d collapsed or shown any fear, he’d be on top of her licking her face with his serpent tongue.

Bracing herself, Saeko concentrated. Her only way out was through analyzing the situation. First she had to figure out his intent. What did the man want? A solution might present itself if that became clear. She had to keep him talking.

“What did you do with my father?”

Seiji said nothing, seeming to ignore the question. He twisted his upper body slightly and plunged a hand into one of his trouser pockets, scratching liberally at his groin, jangling a set of keys. He was taunting her, making fun of her. The metallic sound echoed down the empty hallway; he knew she hated the sound. Saeko wanted to cover her ears but knew that she couldn’t. She stared back at him, resolute.

While her question about her father had been instinctive, it wasn’t a shot in the dark. A passage from his notes had given rise to it. Her father didn’t know Seiji when he’d seen the half-bird, half-human relief carved behind Viracocha, so he wouldn’t have registered their similarities in appearance. But Saeko was sure that Haruko had been with him at the time. Seeing the bird-like image, Haruko would have seen the similarities to her brother-in-law. What if she had pointed this out to her father? It would have immediately piqued his interest; he was never one to treat such things as mere coincidence. If she had gone so far as to tell him that the carving was an almost exact likeness of her husband’s brother, then all the more so.

That was why he’d needed to visit Takato directly after getting back to Japan. He had felt compelled to meet Seiji.

Something happened here on that day her father disappeared — August 22, 1994. He vanished, leaving only his notebook, later found at the Buddhist altar in the bedroom. She realized now that it wasn’t Haruko who had placed it there, but Seiji. He’d done it to lure her back.

Seiji pulled the keys out from his pocket and placed them on the table in front of him, slowly, deliberately, hinting at some hidden meaning.

“What happened to your father? Hmm … Some things are better left unknown, toots.”

A burning rage began to spread through Saeko, overpowering her fear. She had been right; this man did have something to do with her father’s disappearance. She looked around for something, anything she could use as a weapon, but the kitchen was too far away and no suitable object caught her eye.

Seiji pulled an ivory toothpick from the key holder and began to pick away at the dirt underneath his fingernails. The whole time he kept his eyes trained on Saeko, as though reading her thoughts. The way he moved was animalistic, repugnant. Despite her desire to look away, Saeko made sure to hold his stare.

Finishing his demonstration, Seiji looked up, raising his chin.

“So, sweet stuff,” he said, poking at the tip of his forefinger with the toothpick, “want me to poke at that lump in your breast?”

Bracing even harder than before, Saeko fought a welling urge to vomit.

6

The six men walked up the pitch-black hillside of the herb gardens. Most were busy calling family and close friends, attempting to explain what was about to happen, what they needed to do. Only Isogai and Chris walked in silence.

Hashiba had just finished his call to his family. To his surprise, his wife had been quick to believe his explanation and had agreed to come directly to Atami. He felt a debt of gratitude to the mass media; the broadcasts of all the abnormal activity around the globe had helped to lend authenticity to his explanations of the impending phase transition. He had also been able to dissuade her from taking the train, which would have taken too long, as she’d wanted to ride via Chigasaki. She had agreed to take a taxi no matter how much it cost; it was by far the best hope for getting to the park on time. Faced with an overwhelming disaster, it was only natural for a person to want clear instructions. Fear and indecision made people ready to cling to anything that sounded decisive.

Even if the roads were clear, it would still take his family two hours to get here from his house in Kunitachi. When they arrived, he would go back down and meet them. All he could do now was pray that the wormhole didn’t open before then. He just finished another couple of calls to close friends when Isogai stopped him.

“That’s enough already.” His voice bubbled with frustration. All this time Isogai and Chris had been silent, listening to the others making calls to relatives and loved ones. Hashiba realized that the two of them only had each other.

“Okay. Just one more.”

Hashiba felt a duty to call Kitazawa and tell him the whole story since he’d been instrumental in helping them come this far. It had been thanks to him that they had been able to put together the important pieces of the puzzle and link the disappearances to tectonic activity in the first place.

Kitazawa listened quietly as Hashiba explained what was going to happen in the next few hours. Then he asked, “Is Saeko there?”

“She’s in Takato, at the Fujimura residence.”

“Takato …”

“Theoretically, a wormhole should appear there too.”

Kitazawa let out a sigh of relief. “Good. But she’s going to have to find her own way again, isn’t she?”

Hashiba urged Kitazawa to come and join them in Atami, but Kitazawa just laughed him off. He didn’t seem to care whether he survived or not.

“Don’t worry about me. It’s not for me, all that effort just to find a new place. I’m ready to move on. Time to be reunited with my parents and all that. It’s better that way, just going to let be whatever happens.”

“We’re indebted to you,” Hashiba entreated. “We’re all waiting here. If you jump in a taxi and use the highways …”

Kitazawa seemed to brighten a little. “Thanks, I’ll take your advice. My son, Toshiya, will be heading your way. Could you look after him when he gets there?”

“Of course, but you should come together.”

“Ha ha. No, really, I’m okay — trust me.”

“Get off your phones already!” Isogai shouted.

Jolted, Hashiba put a hand around the phone’s mouthpiece. “Just make sure you get here, okay?” he insisted, ending the call.

“What the hell’s gotten into you? Have you all gone mad?”

Hashiba had a hunch as to why the four of them making so many calls vexed Isogai. He hurried forward to catch up with the scientist to find out for sure.

“How many people can get through the wormhole?” Hashiba asked, suddenly worried.

“That depends on how long the wormhole remains open. I don’t know — that’s the answer. It could be a few minutes. It could be just a few seconds. It’s impossible to know. But it won’t be open for long. It could be just an instant.”

“Ninety-one people went missing here, we know that.”

“Only God knows whether the next wormhole can carry the same amount.”

So that was the reason for Isogai’s anger. There was simply no way to gauge how long the wormhole would be open. The more people here, the more likely a mad rush. Out of fear that their last moments on earth could end in blind panic, Isogai wanted everyone to stop calling. It made sense, at least until they had a better idea of how long the wormhole would stay open.

“That’s why I told you to just call your family!” he screamed.

Kagayama, Kato, and Hosokawa lowered their voices and made, one by one, to finish their calls.

Hashiba was unsure how to handle the dilemma. They held the info needed to survive this. Was it unfair of them to use that advantage to save only the people they loved? No, there was no such thing as fairness in this situation, no correct answer. Surrendering such a decision to the authorities would not alter that. Maybe if it were up to divine will the most deserving would be chosen, but humans couldn’t be so objective, all they could do was surrender to emotion. It was inevitable that they would choose their loved ones over everyone else.

The six men came to the hub where the garden’s paths converged. They’d come up the hill at such a pace everyone was close to gasping, and everyone paused to catch their breath. It made sense that this was the spot where everyone had gone missing, and the crater was almost directly above. If the wormhole was going to appear in either of the two places, they should wait somewhere in between to maximize their chances of getting to it.

Each of them found somewhere to wait. Hashiba sat on a bench next to Isogai and Chris, who were holding hands and staring out at the gradual shifts in texture of the darkening night sky. They had a gentle wistfulness on their features. There was something noble in the way they looked now that Hashiba hadn’t seen before. He didn’t want to interrupt their moment together, but there were still so many enigmas.

“Er, sorry, do you mind if I ask a question?” he began.

“About God?” Isogai responded with a question of his own without missing a beat.

For a moment, Hashiba forgot what he had wanted to ask, then remembered. Isogai was right, the question would have eventually led to that topic. “All of us here, will we all go to the same world?”

“I believe so. All of us here should go to the same place. I don’t think that a single wormhole would send us off in different directions.”

“And that world would be somewhere in the past?”

“That’s right.”

“What makes you believe that, would you mind telling me? What makes you sure that the wormhole won’t send us to the future or a completely different world?”

“The progress of civilization hasn’t always taken a straight road. There have been spurts of development and periods of regression. It’s been an uneven, hesitant progression. It just doesn’t look like human civilization developed in an orderly, step-by-step way. Every now and then we see the emergence of a particularly advanced civilization. But instead of continuing to progress, as you’d expect with the march of time, they start to backslide and their sites are abandoned. It’s a pattern that keeps repeating itself.

“Take Stonehenge, which was built around five thousand years ago based on accurate observations of the stars that shouldn’t have been possible at the time. Or the Ancient Sumerians, their knowledge of medicine and mathematics way beyond their time, who described their gods as ‘people who descended from the heavens.’ There are maps that show the landmass of Antarctica long before it was discovered. Some Mayan reliefs contain depictions of what appear to be spaceships. There are so many examples like this, so many advanced civilizations that have just withered and died, and all without any discernible reason. So many legends from Africa and South America that describe peoples arriving from overseas, teaching law and order, moving on when their work was complete. Isn’t it beginning to look like we’re not the first people to be facing this eventuality? That it has, in fact, happened many times before?”

Messengers from the future were sent by wormholes into our own historical past, too … They tried to seed their advanced knowledge but were unable to train successors and saw decline …

Hashiba remembered reading a bestseller that said much the same. One theory was that the purveyors of knowledge were survivors from Atlantis or Mu, nations lost to the bottom of the sea after some cataclysm, and another was that an alien race had arrived in spaceships.

“That’s exactly why we need to be ready for this.”

“Like gods …”

“Exactly. That’s what we will be to the people of the world we’re heading to.”

“But how can we possibly prepare for that?”

“Our knowledge of the world will be far superior to theirs. All we can do is try to use that knowledge to bring happiness to as many people as possible. We have to be careful. If our scientific knowledge is shared with the wrong people, it would give them the power to rule their world. Knowledge equals power. It’s down to us whether we become gods or devils. And you can be sure that temptation will come.”

Such a question had never seemed relevant to Hashiba until this point. He had never considered himself as a bad person, though he had often sensed a potential within himself to stray that way. To be a god or a devil — everything they did would define their very essence. In a new world it was inevitable that one force would claim victory, a person’s true nature taking over. If they were not vigilant at all times, a single slip could end up staining the course of history.

“One last question. The wormhole at the Fujimura residence … Will that lead to a different past?” He felt he already knew the answer, but had to ask nonetheless.

“Same world would be unlikely. You know, if you define life as a collection of information, there’s a chance that crossing a wormhole could simply cause a system reset.”

“A system reset?”

“In other words, there’s even a chance that we could be reborn as different people.”

Isogai’s words washed over him. He would never be able to see Saeko again. They would never have the chance to work together, to travel together. They would never again be able to relate stories to each other. Even if they both survived, they would be in different worlds. They would, in all respects, be dead to each other. A few silent tears ran down his cheeks.

After an hour or so of waiting, people began to filter in to the park. The flow began to accelerate as groups of people started to come up the paths. Each time a new one appeared, the number of people that no one knew seemed to increase. Kagayama, Kato, and Hosokawa had already stopped rushing to greet the new arrivals and looked bewildered. After two hours, Hashiba’s wife arrived with his son, Yusuke. The new arrivals continued, and at this rate they would have over a hundred people. Isogai was becoming increasingly frustrated and voiced accusations freely.

Hashiba felt unable to account for what was happening and sat cradling his head in his hands. He had clearly told Kagayama and the rest only to call their immediate family, and now even they didn’t know half of the people that had turned up. Maybe he hadn’t been clear enough and should have given instructions for the families not to call anyone else. It was increasingly evident that the people they had called had called others and that the circle had spiraled outwards. The question was whether or not the flow of new arrivals would reach an endpoint. All Hashiba could do now was to ask the people already there not to call anyone else, then just sit back and hope.

The more people arrived, the more Hashiba felt a dilution of his sense of responsibility towards the past. During his conversation with Isogai, he realized that they would have to prepare themselves to shoulder god-like responsibilities. Now it felt like the simple purity of that purpose was being soiled. He stood helpless, looking around at the faces of those gathered. Then it struck him:

These people don’t actually believe that the world is going to end.

Their features held none of the despair, the pathos, the fear that he would have expected to see. Most of the crowd looked, in fact, like they were just out to have some fun, tourists at some spectacle, relaxed and carefree. There had been so many false calls of the end of the world throughout the course of history, and it had been no different at the end of the twentieth century. Of course the doomsday talk had all been unfounded, and everything had just continued as normal. These people had heard the same stories many times, and each time nothing had happened. For them this was just a party, “prophecy tourism.” That was what the atmosphere in the park was changing into, a big mock end-of-the-world party. Hashiba couldn’t stand the flippancy.

Isogai exploded again. “Shut the hell up! Can’t someone do something about this racket?!” He kicked at the ground in frustration and turned to look away. He was trembling, but it looked to Hashiba that it was out of fear, not anger.

“What is it, Isogai?” Hashiba asked.

Isogai answered without turning around. “I just have this really bad feeling. That all this is just tempting fate. We’re going to be punished. A terrible punishment …”

He looked helpless, passive. Suddenly he called to Chris, walking over to where he sat, taking his hand in his own. His fear was not of the phase transition itself, but of something else. He didn’t seem willing to share his thoughts.

“Are you worried that there are too many people to get through the wormhole? That something terrible is going to happen because of that?”

Isogai just shook his head, noncommittal. “I don’t know …”

“If you don’t know, why are you trembling like that?”

“Something we can’t predict is going to happen. Do you think that this … ruckus will lead to any good?”

Hashiba had to admit that he had a point. Most of these people were here to have fun — it was clear on their faces. They were not ready to play a role as gods in a new world. They looked more like members of a cult following some nonsensical creed.

He saw Isogai’s attention turn to a mixed group of people sitting on a bed of white rosemary plants. They were drinking beer and eating convenience-store sushi. Isogai’s face went blank, his emotion indiscernible. Then he ran over to where the group sat and kicked up their food.

“Stop it.” Hashiba ran over and grabbed his arms, locking them behind his back, just managing to keep the situation from turning violent. He slapped his hand against Isogai’s back to calm him down. He was breathing heavily. “You’ve got to control yourself. Acting like this will only make things worse.”

“Shut up! It’s over for us, this is the end …”

Hashiba called Chris over to help calm him down. After a while, the flow of people seemed to slow; the acceleration was well over its peak, and gradually the crowd grew quieter. A more serious mood seemed to have descended over the area. As the trickle of people came to a stop, Hashiba thought of the stars disappearing one by one in the night sky. By this time, Isogai seemed to have regained his sense of calm.

“So that’s the last of them, then.”

“Seems that way.”

The two surveyed the scene around them.

“How many people do you think there are?”

“Well …” Hashiba made a quick estimate in his head — probably about two hundred people.

“Have you noticed that it’s mostly women?”

It was true, there were clearly many more women than men gathered. He called Kato and Hosokawa and asked them to try and count the number of people; it would be important to know exactly how many of them there were. He wanted a name list if they had the time.

As Kato and Hosokawa were finishing up the headcount, Hashiba saw a single, overweight-looking man making his way up the hill. Even from a distance Hashiba recognized him as Kitazawa’s son, Toshiya. They had met before at Kitazawa’s office.

“Hashiba!” Toshiya called out, out of breath from the effort of climbing the hill. He crouched on the ground looking exhausted, and explained that he had heard everything from his father.

“You’re the last then, the 173rd,” Kato told him from where he sat. He stretched, tired from the effort of counting.

“The 173rd …”

“The number of people here.”

“One hundred seventy-three people, including me?”

Hashiba saw something cloud his features. He couldn’t be sure what it was. “Something wrong with that?”

Toshiya was still gasping for breath, and now his eyes darted this way and that. He was acting as though he had seen some sort of significance in the number, but he remained hesitant. Toshiya began to shake his head as though to say that whatever it was, it had nothing to do with him.

7

Saeko remembered how Seiji had looked her up and down, openly staring at her chest and her legs that first time they had met here. She had felt defenseless and disgusted as he had sized her up with those eyes; she had regretted wearing a skirt.

“Do you mind if I sit?”

She pulled out a chair from under the table and sat without waiting for his reply. The real reason she wanted to sit was that she felt completely drained both emotionally and physically. She positioned herself on the end of the chair and tried to think about how the situation was likely to unfold. If a wormhole appeared in the room here, they would both be transported to the same place. According to what Hashiba had said, that was likely to be sometime in the past. She couldn’t bear to think about living in a world without anyone she cared for, where the only person she knew was Seiji … The hairs on her arms prickled at the idea. It would be worse than being cast into a stinking pit full of squirming insects.

She forced herself to think clearly. Seiji had no right to follow her into this other world. Was there a way to get through the wormhole without him? She was conscious of time passing but forced herself to slow down; she wouldn’t be able to think properly if she gave herself to panic. She had to examine all the available information and find the thread that would lead her out of this safely.

Somewhere, there was a link between her father’s disappearance in 1994 and that of the Fujimura family. There was some causal relationship. What was it? Then Saeko realized: there had always been someone in the background pulling strings. That someone was Seiji Fujimura.

The carving of the bird-like creature leering out from behind Viracocha had caught her father’s attention back at the Tiwanaku site in Bolivia. Haruko had seen it and pointed out its resemblance to Seiji. She must have said something else. Her father wouldn’t have come all the way to Takato because of a chance resemblance, no matter how much the image looked like Seiji. No, there had to have been something else. Greek and Roman carvings were known to be realistic, but ancient carvings tended towards the abstract. Her father had discovered something else that compelled him to cancel his trip to Takamatsu and head directly for Takato on coming back to Japan. What could have had that effect on him?

The relief was just the beginning, then, the initial clue. Haruko would have looked at it and seen a resemblance to her brother-in-law, Seiji. But she had told her father something else about Seiji … Was it something about his background, his personality, something physical? Maybe Haruko had said that their faces looked similar down to the bumps on his forehead. Bumps on the forehead — horns. The symbol of the Devil.

But that wasn’t it. Saeko was looking directly at Seiji, and there were no traces of anything like horns on his forehead. It was smooth all the way up towards his receding hairline. So it wasn’t the horns. Saeko struggled to think; she was sure that it must have been some physical characteristic that had made Haruko broach the subject in the first place. It would have been something that stood out, something obvious. Her father had no time for vague ideas.

Saeko thought of her father. Was there anything about him that stood out, anything unique? Then she remembered:

He had a third nipple.

She had completely forgotten about it. When she was a kid, her father would bathe with her, and one day he had taken her hand and guided it to a bump on his chest.

“Sae, do you know what this is?”

The bump, she remembered, had felt like a wart, slightly rubbery under her small finger.

“A mole? Or is it a wart?”

Her father laughed, then began to explain:

“It’s called an accessory mamma. It’s proof that we are descended from mammals. Dogs, cows, and horses have lots of them, right?”

After getting out of the bath that night, Saeko had gone straight to look up the term in an illustrated encyclopedia entitled The History of Atavism. She had learned that many mammalian fetuses have four sets of breasts and that, for human ones, the rudimentary structures for five sets of mammary glands could be observed.

True to the dictum that phenotype repeated genotype, in its development the human fetus charted the course of evolution from aquatic life to reptilian life to mammalian life before being born as a baby. Sometimes during this process remnants of that evolution remained, and the accessory mamma was one such mark.

The accessory nipple was a remnant of earlier mammalian stages; on humans they were found somewhere along the line down from either armpit to the groin. Saeko read that up to 1.5 percent of Japanese males had this physical trait, so it wasn’t that rare in itself. Her father’s case, however, was considerably more so because he had only one extra nipple, below his right armpit. Usually they appeared in pairs, one on either side.

That night in the bath together was the only time they had discussed her father’s third nipple. Now, remembering the fact for the first time in years, she thought again of the lump on her breast, discovered only a month ago. She had never thought to link the two together.

Maybe the lump is an accessory mamma, like my father’s, just appearing on one side?

Saeko wanted to put her hand to the lump and check the location, but she didn’t want to stimulate Seiji’s perversion in any way whatsoever.

What if that was the link? What if Seiji had the same mark, just on one side? What would that have meant?

As soon as the hypothesis formed in her head, her mind recalled some words and linked the two together. The answer came first, and her thinking struggled to catch up, lurching.

At the hospital in Ina, someone had been there with her, run fingers over her left breast, and said something.

Keep this up, and you’ll be one of us soon enough.

And what had he just said?

Want me to poke at that lump in your breast?

The connection had been made in a mere dozen seconds, but Saeko was positive. Her thoughts were clear now, and the logic held.

If Seiji had a third nipple, like her father, could that be what Haruko had pointed out at Tiwanaku? No, it wouldn’t have been in Bolivia. It would have been after they got back to Japan, at the hotel they stayed in Narita. It was clear from her father’s notebook that he had still planned to go to Takamatsu, and he had said so over the phone to her. Haruko hadn’t told him until after that call. But when he learned that Seiji had a third nipple, he concluded that it was something that required urgent attention and changed his plans at the last moment to make for the Fujimuras’ in Takato. He had discovered something that he simply could not ignore. So far, the logic seemed to fit. But something jarred, something wasn’t right. Saeko tried to work out what it was that was bugging her about the idea, but it wouldn’t come to her.

She changed her line of thought.

Her mind drifted back to her apartment, the night with Hashiba. Just as they had been about to make love, his hand had drifted towards her breasts, then stopped dead. She remembered feeling the pressure of his fingers against the lump. Then she remembered the feeling when Seiji had felt the same place. Something didn’t fit.

As though he could read her thoughts, Seiji’s mouth curled up in an unsightly smile. He rubbed the front of his hands along his lips.

“That reminds me, babe, I never did tell you what I thought of that article you wrote.” Seiji rolled his eyes upwards and began to pick at his nose hair.

Saeko wondered if she should perhaps admire his ability to be so naturally, effortlessly repugnant. She sat up straight, her will galvanized for the fight. Somehow his very existence offended her. “I’d love to hear, especially from someone so obviously related to it.”

“Related to it?” he snorted. “Ha, you didn’t write a single word about me. I might as well not have existed.”

Seiji was exactly right. Saeko’s opinion of him had been so poor that Hashiba had actually burst out laughing when she had first mentioned him.

“At least I didn’t try to pin the thing on you though, right?” she goaded. Just treating him as suspicious would have posed a libel risk since the article flagged a potential crime. She had wanted nothing to do with him, and it had been an easy decision to avoid bringing him up.

“Tell me honestly, do you think I’m harmless?”

Saeko wondered which answer he was fishing for. Did he want her to think of him as harmless, or the opposite? From his tone, she had to conclude that he wanted to think of himself as the latter. In that case, he’d be disappointed that she hadn’t given him the attention he thought he deserved. She had immediately sensed that he was dangerous, there was no question of that, but she hadn’t found anything to legitimately back up her suspicions. The only reasons she had managed to come up with were purely subjective. He had given her the creeps, but was that enough to label him as dangerous? She decided to proceed carefully. She got the feeling that the entire direction of events to come hinged on this one answer.

Seiji leant forwards, seizing on Saeko’s indecision. “You want to know the truth? I killed them.”

He had caught her off guard. Raising a hand over her mouth, she demanded, “What did you just say?”

“I killed every last one of them. Disposed of the bodies.” This time he spoke purposefully, pronouncing each word with sickening clarity.

Saeko’s mind lost focus, as though a fog had descended. The words reverberated around her skull as the world faded under the veil of white. This was not a simple confession. If Seiji had murdered them, then Saeko’s situation had just taken a turn for the worse. As the weight of the implications of what he’d said began to sink in, Saeko felt her body begin to tremble.

“What did you do with the bodies?” she managed. Her voice was hoarse with the effort.

Was it a bluff? The idea had crossed her mind a number of times when she was writing up the article. He would have been able to leverage his position as a family member to call everyone outside. It had just been an idea, of course, quickly dismissed. In the first place, she hadn’t really believed that Seiji had it in him to carry off such a feat; she had seen no evidence that suggested otherwise. But now, those initial convictions began to sway. There was something inhuman about him, something dark. Perhaps the incompetence she had perceived had just been an act designed to mask his true nature. It would be dangerous to underestimate him now.

“Why don’t you open the window, take a look outside.”

His meaning was clear. Leading down from the house, halfway down the hill, was a dam. Behind the dam lay the expanse of Lake Miwa.

“You threw them in the lake?”

“Exactly. And I made sure they wouldn’t come floating back.”

Saeko knew from articles she’d written that the swelling of gasses inside the intestines could cause bodies to float to the surface even with heavy stones strapped to them. Seiji was boasting that he did something to ensure this wouldn’t happen. Was there any way to check whether he was telling the truth?

She shuddered at the possibility that he was. If he had killed the family and disposed of the bodies, then there had never been a wormhole here in the first place.

But what about the other observations they had made? Takato was located on an active fault line. There had been abnormal levels of sunspot activity on the day the family went missing. Was it just a coincidence? Was this case unrelated to the others involving disturbances in the magnetic field? Had they simply stumbled across a completely unrelated crime? No, the facts said otherwise.

The trembling of her body refused to subside. She had been determined to gain the upper hand, but Seiji’s manipulations kept shifting the ground, keeping her struggling to catch up, always a step behind. If she didn’t manage to make some headway, the phase transition would be upon them and everything would just cease to be. Maybe that was the best-case scenario. Of course, it was possible that Seiji would try to kill her before that even happened.

“Why would you do such a thing?”

“Come on,” Seiji said, ignoring her. “You still haven’t answered my question. Do you think I’m dangerous? I want to know, seriously.”

“I can’t answer that until I know why you killed them.”

“Such a pretty girl … You won’t be able to work it out no matter how hard you try.”

“That’s why I’m asking.”

“I fucking love the way you talk to me, mmm.” Seiji’s tongue darted out, snaking around his lips.

“Was it the money? You got yourself in so much debt you couldn’t even see the light of day.”

“Such a disappointing, run-of-the-mill answer.”

Saeko felt herself getting angry. There was no time for this ridiculous exchange. She slammed a fist down on the table and yelled, “That’s enough!”

She sat, bracing herself for whatever was to come. She was afraid he would say something she had once known but forgotten since — words that would establish some old link between them.

“It all began with you, dear. It all began with you.” Seiji burped loudly, but his expression remained the same. A moment later he raised his rear end and let out a loud fart. He looked oddly pleased with himself.

8

By some point before the beginning of the sixteenth century, the inhabitants of the mountain city of Machu Picchu had disappeared. Some four hundred years later, an excavation unearthed what turned out to be a mass grave that contained 173 bodies, including those of children. The discovery’s significance remained murky, but one archeological theory held that the fleeing inhabitants had slaughtered those that would slow them down …

When Toshiya related this fact, Kato looked disturbed. “Just because the number’s the same, does that mean anything? It’s just a damn coincidence.” His voice was rising. “Who’s to say more people aren’t going to turn up anyway?”

This apparent match of numbers had got everyone frightened. Hashiba joined Kato and Hosokawa in looking back down the hill. Up until a short while ago there had been a steady procession of people winding their way up the paths, but now these were deathly quiet. There was nothing to suggest that anyone else would turn up. The number stood as it was.

And here they were, all on a forested hill, isolated by the darkness. The idea of being trapped in the mountains of Peru was all too easy to imagine.

“It’s just coincidence. There’s nothing to it.” Kato was adamant.

“Have you forgotten?” Isogai reminded, holding up a finger. “Everything we’ve seen so far in terms of numbers has meant something. The coincidences all had significance.”

Toshiya looked around nervously, conscious that he’d been the last one to come, and also the one to bring up the subject of Machu Picchu and the grave. “There’s a lot of women here. Do you know how many?” he asked.

“Why the hell would that matter?” Kato retorted, quite worried.

“It’s just that … Well, with the bodies in Machu Picchu, 150 were female.”

A nervous silence fell among the gathered men. They had already worked out the split. Including children, the number of females totaled exactly the same — one hundred and fifty.

“Well, that’s that then,” Hashiba broke the silence, attempting to lighten the atmosphere. “At least we know where and when we’re going — to Machu Picchu, sometime in the fifteenth or sixteenth century.”

He looked around, but no one seemed sure how to react. Their faces told different stories, but all were combinations of unease, fear, and doubt.

Hashiba considered what this new information meant. If they were actually headed for Machu Picchu, then at least it was guaranteed that everyone would get through the wormhole. He had prepared himself for the possibility that the wormhole would take them further than just a few years back into Japan’s past and to a completely different place and time. Besides, Machu Picchu was a place he’d always wanted to visit … If he was going to travel back in time it might as well be to somewhere interesting. Hashiba tried his best to look on this in a positive light.

But the issue of the number of bodies found in the grave kept pulling, and he couldn’t shake the nasty feeling it gave him. The numbers were exactly the same.

“Their … their … their …” Toshiya started to say something. Each time he stopped short, taking a step backwards. His face had gone pale.

“Toshiya, are you okay?” Hashiba asked, trying to calm him down. “What is it?”

“Th-Their …” he stuttered. “Their arms, their legs — they were all severed. The bodies had their limbs severed …”

Hashiba and the crew stood absolutely still as the shock took hold. A dry wind rustled the branches overhead; it sounded like it was mocking them somehow, laughing at their misfortune. The image seeded itself in his mind before he could do anything to stop it: hacked-off limbs strewn around empty mountain slopes like a gruesome collection of broken branches.

The image leeched away at the courage he had built up, and he felt his reserves of hope drain away. He tried to pull himself together and looked at the others, trying to work out who had been within earshot. Just Isogai, Kato, and Hosokawa. That made just five of them, including himself and Toshiya. Kagayama was talking to his mother and sister in the distance. Chris was standing with Isogai but had switched off as everyone had been talking in rapid Japanese. Isogai, for his part, didn’t look inclined to share the horrifying information with his lover.

“They would have found the bodies hundreds of years after we died. Maybe the bones had just turned to dust …” Hosokawa’s voice trembled. He stood, arms crossed, hugging himself.

Toshiya shook his head. “No, the limbs had been severed while the people were still alive.” He had decided that any attempt to hide or embellish the facts would just make things worse.

So that was their destiny? To have their limbs torn off, to be tossed into a mass grave?

“I told you,” Isogai screamed out, staring at Hashiba, Kato, and Hosokawa in turn. He started to stamp at the ground, losing his temper completely. “This is because of you! We’re all going to be punished because of this, this parody.”

“And this coming from a scientist!” Hosokawa sneered back. “How very unscientific, to bring up the wrath of God!”

“Listen, fuckwit. Shall I explain to you what’s going to happen to us?” Rather than explode, Isogai just grinned. “We’re going to be sacrificed. We will go back to the Machu Picchu of five hundred years ago. There, our own foolishness will bring about a calamity. We’ll be unable to fulfill our roles as gods. We will reap only the anger of the people. One by one, we will be taken up to an altar and have our limbs torn off. We will be cast into a mass grave. The people will then abandon their city. That is our history.”

Isogai’s prediction sounded logical enough, but it was just an interpretation. Hashiba had come up with his own interpretation of what lay before them. They could arrive after Machu Picchu had been deserted and find nothing but the empty remains of the place. They would all pitch together and succeed in forging a new life, but something would happen. Perhaps an attack by a nearby tribe; they would be captured and then killed.

Hashiba looked over to Toshiya and asked, “Did they find signs of a battle?”

“None,” he answered simply.

Even if there were no signs of a battle, that didn’t necessarily negate his theory. Faced with overwhelming force, they would likely surrender. Perhaps attacked by the Spanish, or maybe a force that wasn’t even human, an unknown beast, a demon, the devil … Hashiba’s thoughts grew increasingly dark, and he pictured ancient and grotesque objects of fear.

Still, whether as an offering to the gods, the result of a foreign attack, or the acts of a malign entity, one thing was painfully clear. All 173 of them would be captured and dismembered, probably sooner rather than later. That much could be deduced from the fact that the number of people was exactly the same.

Hashiba recalled Buddhist, Christian, and other religious paintings. People fled from a dark shadow that plucked them one by one from the muck, suspended them upside down, and tore off their limbs. In the underground gloom, patches of fire lit up the victims’ agony. Depictions of hell were found all across the world.

The vivid rush of images proved too much for Hashiba. He collapsed to his knees, and a cracked noise escaped from his throat. It struck him that he had subconsciously taken the pose for prayer.

He didn’t know how much time they had left; it might be a matter of minutes, or perhaps hours. But the end was near. He had to make a decision, and he had to make it now. He could just get up and leave and not go through the wormhole. But it was precisely this need to choose on the spot, rather than his fear of the unknown, that was enervating him.

If he did leave and only 172 people remained, would that be enough to change their destiny? Leaving meant exposing himself to the phase transition. It was hell either way. Even so, he knew that he had to force a decision. One path meant a slow, tortured death; the other, the possibility of a painless and sudden end. He didn’t know what waited for him through the wormhole; he could only see ambiguity and chaos. Faced with an impossible decision, Hashiba gave up all his efforts to think rationally and craned his neck upwards. Stars continued to blink out one by one, each one seeming to accentuate the relentless passage of time. His nerves were on fire.

Hashiba closed his eyes and clasped his hands together in prayer.

9

It all began with you …

Saeko replayed Seiji’s words in her head. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t work out what he meant. The only option was to ask him directly. Seiji’s mouth hung half open, and his brow was furrowed. Saeko had never seen a snake about to deliver its venomous charge, but that was the image that came to mind looking at him now.

“You still don’t know how the world works, do you, little girl?”

Saeko sat bolt upright. How the world works. That was a phrase her father had used countless times. “And you suppose that you do?”

“Well, you know, it’s like a bundle of threads rolled together. Each end has its own idea, the exact opposite of the other end.”

“And?” she pushed for more.

“You can’t think of these ideas as isolated things, separated by the length of the thread. Each helps the other. Each complements the other. The thread joins them. You know of how the Devil came to be, right? The Devil is a fallen angel.” He let out a vulgar, croaking laugh.

Again, Saeko felt afraid of something she couldn’t quite place. Her father had once explained to her that the universe was composed of opposing ideas. “God and the Devil complementing each other?”

“Every little thing that happens is related to something else.” Seiji brushed his fingers along the table next to him. “It’s like a spider’s web, an amazingly intricate tapestry of threads. The world is built on the shoulders of these relationships. The passage of time is simply an expression of the development and change in these relationships.”

Saeko glanced at her wristwatch. Why was she sitting here listening to him talk at her? If it were her father, she would probably be impatient for more, but the words of this grotesque man … All she could see was a feeble attempt to hide his disgusting nature. She wanted to get out of this situation as soon as she got the chance, and every moment was precious.

She glanced at the plaster casts on his legs. If she made a run down the corridor it was unlikely he would be able to give chase, but she had to be sure about the wormhole. Would it open in this room or not? Besides, she had to know what he meant when he said that it had all begun with her. She had to know what happened to her father. She had to get him to talk.

“Let’s get back to the point. Enough rambling.”

“Not exactly the attitude you’d expect when someone’s asking a favor, now, is it? So, you want to know what happened, yes?”

Saeko began to nod but stopped herself in mid-movement. She glared at the man before her, her heart thumping wildly. All she could do was wait.

“All right, then. Humans are only aware of a tiny, infinitesimal part of the world. It’s like an iceberg, most of it hidden below the sea. What most people see is just the visible bit, but some people see more. They can discern the tangle of relationships hidden beneath the surface. Those with a third nipple — in other words, us. That old bag Shigeko was one too. Some of her better predictions were right on the mark.

“Life is full of traps, catastrophe is never far away. The contract between God and the Devil has always been in force, but cleverly kept secret. That’s why people put things down to luck, whether good or bad, unable to see the truth. It’s easy to wrap inevitability in the guise of coincidence.”

Seiji pulled the crutches around from behind him and placed them on his lap. He rested his elbows on his knees and bent forward, cradling his head in his hands. The movement was designed to arrest her attention, but Saeko caught a glimpse of something like fatigue. The threatening, challenging look that had been there when she first entered the room seemed to be fading away.

Saeko seized the opportunity. “You said just now that you killed the family. That was a lie, wasn’t it?”

Seiji raised his brows and opened his eyes wide. He scratched at his throat as though it ached under the skin. With what vigor he had left he let out, “What makes you say that?”

“You wouldn’t dirty your own hands. It’s clear, listening to you talk.”

“Well, you’re entitled to your opinion I guess.”

“Just answer me one thing,” Saeko was pleading now, holding her anger in reserve. “What happened to my father?” If nothing else, she at least wanted to know that.

“You sure you want to know?”

“Please, just tell me …”

“You already know what happened.”

“Don’t jerk me around.”

“Think about what happened here, those eighteen years ago. You work it out yourself now. Think about the order of events.”

Saeko’s eyes darted around.

Work it out yourself. Grasp the logic …

It was her father’s teaching. Only when she was completely stuck, he’d provide an image in the way of a hint. Visualization was indispensable; reasoning that wasn’t accompanied by any tended to be bankrupt.

She decided to take Seiji up on the challenge. In order to replay her father’s movements on that August day eighteen years ago, she tried to picture details as vividly as she could.

For some reason, after 8 p.m., at a hotel in Narita, he had suddenly changed his plans and decided to head for Takato. At that time of day it would have been impossible to get there by train; the only possible mode of transport would have been a cab. Kitazawa had confirmed that her father hadn’t rented a car for the trip.

Saeko didn’t have much to work with to guess what his companion, Haruko, might have been thinking. Traveling in Bolivia, perhaps she’d fallen in love with Saeko’s father, but just how serious was their relationship? Had Haruko resolved to throw away everything? Or had she just been out to play around a bit? What were her feelings for her husband?

Saeko stopped there. Why had she never considered Haruko’s husband in the equation? If her father had fallen in love with Haruko, then it was her husband, Kota, that he needed to confront. It just hadn’t crossed her mind to think of him. She tried to visualize Haruko and her father leaving the airport hand in hand. And then, waiting at their destination, Haruko’s husband: Kota Fujimura.

And now she saw something else too, realizing her error as soon as she pictured her father and Haruko in an embrace. Both image and logic indicated that it wasn’t Seiji who had the third nipple, but Kota.

Considering the scene between her father and Haruko all of eighteen years ago in conjunction with her own experience, her hunch became conviction. They had met in Bolivia and decided to travel together, but they hadn’t consummated their relationship. Perhaps mindful of Haruko’s marriage, her father had managed to hold back his passion and not cross that line. In other words, he loved Haruko deeply enough to respect her situation.

There was no other way to explain the timing of her father’s sudden change of plans. The two of them had come back to Japan and booked a hotel room for their last night together. Haruko had been planning to return to her husband the next day. Maybe the impending sadness of parting had pushed them to cross the line. After he called Saeko, something happened and they moved to consummate the relationship. Caught up in the moment, they tore each other’s clothes off, but something stopped them — just like with her and Hashiba.

The fragmented images ran across her mind like a cinematic flashback. She saw two bodies, tangled together in a passionate embrace, fumble their way to bed. Haruko’s hands traced her father’s chest and came to a halt. Discovering his third nipple, her thoughts immediately returned to her husband, the tactile sensation dissipating her lust, as with Hashiba when he found the lump on her breast.

Seiji was right. Saeko was surprised at how easy it was to see the links between each event. Haruko would have explained why she’d stopped, whispering into her father’s ear, “My husband also …”

What if the locations of the third nipple were a mirror image? If Kota’s was on the right side, while Saeko’s father’s was on the left, what would he have made of the reverse symmetry? Matter and anti-matter — those were the words that came to Saeko’s mind, and she was sure her father had thought the same.

Despite having the same mass and spin, matter and anti-matter had opposing electrical charges. If her father and Kota were somehow mirror images of each other too, then the analogy was nagging. The revelation must have astounded her father, who interpreted alignments of numbers and phenomena not as mere coincidence but as signs of a higher force.

By falling for the same woman, he’d discovered the existence of his mirror image. He would have been convinced that this fact concealed an important secret that could wreak havoc if ignored. The key to finding out its meaning was Kota himself. That was why her father acted right away.

So that was it. Her father’s purpose in coming to Takato on that August day eighteen years ago had never been to confront Seiji. It had been Kota all along.

“It’s something to do with Kota Fujimura.”

On the mention of the name Seiji broke out into a coughing fit. His convulsions jangled the crutches balanced on his lap. “Atta-girl. You’re getting warm now.”

He still wanted her to get to the answer herself. Saeko tried to imagine what might have happened next.

It would have been sometime after two in the morning when they finally arrived at the Fujimura house. What happened then? Did her father get in a fight with Kota over the love triangle with Haruko? A horrifying image crossed her mind and she shuddered. Crimes of passion, of a jealous husband killing his wife’s lover, weren’t uncommon. Could Kota have killed her father that night? Was her father murdered and tossed into the lake? She could hardly bear the thought of it, let alone put it into words, but the only way forward was to ask.

“Was … Did Kota kill my father?”

“What a mundane answer,” Seiji’s grin was full of scorn. He shook his head.

Saeko’s instincts told her that he was telling the truth. So Kota hadn’t killed her father.

What else could have happened? If there had been no violence, perhaps the two of them had been able to talk. In fact, Saeko already had something to help her work out the contents of their discussion.

She clearly remembered the words that had come to her during the filming, when she’d placed her hand on her father’s notebook on the table in front of her.

If that’s what you want, go right ahead. I won’t stop you.

She hadn’t known the voice at the time. Now she finally had an idea whose it might be. She’d been thorough in her research into the Fujimura family, but since they’d gone missing, she’d never heard their voices.

At the time, she’d assumed that the words referred to the notebook. But now that she was able to picture the scene between her father and Kota, their point became clear.

Perhaps because she had connected the voice’s timber to its speaker, the sequence of events flowed like a dam had broken. Eighteen years ago, her father had faced Kota in this room. The cabinet, the table, the chairs, and everything else in it stimulated her imagination now, and a conversation began to play out in her mind.

It was late, two or three in the morning. Perhaps having gone to bed, Haruko wasn’t with them. Kota was in the living room, her father in the dining room.

Kota was doing all the talking; her father listened in silence. Kota sat on the floor, legs outstretched, his back against the living room wall. Her father was half obscured in the shadows, but she imagined him leaning against the wall, too. They were back to back but in different rooms with a thin partition between them.

A single light shone from above in the darkened living room, a spotlight illuminating Kota from above. Saeko’s image was three-dimensional, like a hologram, but the light was weak and hazy, the outlines blurred. She couldn’t discern Kota’s expression. The tone of his speech flitted randomly between the formal and informal; its content, too, seemed full of contradiction, courtesy and insult and resignation and excitement intertwining. One moment, his tone would be loud and mocking. The next he would speak almost too quietly to make out the words, suddenly more serious, even solemn. The random fluctuations were enough to instill a deep sense of unease in Saeko.

The night was quiet, and the low rasp of Kota’s monologue filled it:

You should be grateful. I mean, if you don’t want to, then just turn me down. Although I don’t think you’ve got that in you …

I’ve got to say, though, I feel pretty damned lucky. Meeting you like this. It was worth putting out the bait. I wouldn’t want to spend the rest of my life in this place, this dull place, accomplishing nothing as a serpent stripped of its wings. But here you are, and now I can finally take flight. I can take back my wings, fly as high as I wish. It’s not all bad for you, either. If you hadn’t met me, you’d have been informed of a loved one’s death. We both stand to gain.

You know what I’m talking about. If you choose to do nothing, your pretty, sweet little daughter is going to die tomorrow morning. She’ll set out for the library, then out of nowhere — a speeding truck. She’ll be dragged, half-alive, a hundred meters under the wheels of the thing. What a pitiful sight, torn to pieces like that. There’s only one way to alter that fate.

Just swat down United Airlines Flight 323 that took off from Charles de Gaulle airport in Paris.

Don’t look so surprised. Your daughter’s life and UA323 are tied together with an invisible string and are related, taking one means losing the other. You know very well how the world’s structured — the relationships that obtain behind it all.

All we have to do is make an agreement. A contract, if you will. You give me your powers. It will save your daughter. And you get a nice little prize called Haruko in the bargain.

If that’s what you want, go right ahead. I won’t stop you.

Saeko’s heart felt like it would burst, and she stroked her chest. Was it true? She had indeed seen an article that UA323 had crashed; it had said that all 515 people on board were presumed dead. But she’d had no way of knowing that she was fated to die if the 515 had not. If her father had called her the evening before — at eight o’clock, as he never failed to — then she would indeed have gone to the library the next day. He hadn’t called, she’d worried, and her schedule had changed as a result.

Saeko often found herself asking what would have happened if she’d made a different decision. What if Hashiba hadn’t discovered the lump? They would have made love, and that would have seriously altered her subsequent path. It was the same with her father. If he hadn’t embraced Haruko that night in Narita, he would never have obtained the information about Kota’s third nipple. He would not have traveled to Takato and would have had his daughter’s death on his hands.

The sound of rasping laughter filled her ears. Again she heard Kota’s voice fill the room:

The number of people? Why get hung up on that at this point? Have you got it all wrong? What the invisible string connects isn’t one life and another, but phenomena — a traffic accident and a plane crash. There just happens to be a disparate number of victims.

Now, don’t get so huffy. It’s not like you to fret over the imbalance. You can’t possibly not know that it’s not about the head count. Are you feeling a little confused? Are you telling me that if the price of your daughter living were just one stranger’s life, then you’d take the deal without batting an eye? In that case, what if the number was ten? Or a hundred, or a thousand? Where do you draw the line? The number of people sacrificed doesn’t change the choice.

This is business as usual behind the stage, just unknown. Accidents, illnesses, disasters, terrorism, you name it. A lot of people die every so often. Ever wondered why it should have been them and not you? Well, it doesn’t matter who. Death rains down arbitrarily. It just happened to be them and not you. If what’s going on behind the stage became known, I bet humans wouldn’t be able to take it. Life, in the first place, rests on the sacrifice of others. Knowing the sacrifices’ names and faces, though, would easily unhinge people. It’d be hard not to picture the sorrow of the bereaved. Not knowing allows people to go about their lives not caring.

As I’m sure you know, you can choose to strip me of my power. But doing so will bring about the death — the appalling, tragic death — of your beloved daughter. There’s only one way to save her. You give me your power, and the man that is Shinichiro Kuriyama disappears from the face of this planet, for good. Sure, to make phenomenal ends meet, a plane will have to crash too, but I couldn’t care less.

Please don’t just die, though. In any case, you couldn’t even if you wanted to. You’ll just have to keep falling.

Shinichiro Kuriyama ends here. From now on, you live as Kota Fujimura. You’ll get Haruko for yourself. You have to become my successor for this to work smoothly. My departure will leave a gaping hole. It’s your job to stay and fill that hole. You’re the only one that can, after all, since you understand how this works. All that studying you’ve done, all that physics. Hell, I’m just preaching to the choir here, right? Clear as day to you, I’d imagine.

It’s just so exciting! All the possibilities, all the things I can do. In the world I alight upon as a god, I’ll be able to conduct all sorts of nifty experiments.

Say, I could jump back 50,000 years to the point where language is about to emerge and insert a self-referential contradiction in the system. How do you like the idea of tampering with calculus to inject the tricks of zero and infinity? The more humans wield language and describe nature, the more contradictory it would all become. Each little step on the path of development would effectively tighten the noose around humanity’s neck. Eventually, the contradiction would grow so extensive it would reach the point of no return. What happens to the universe then? I bet the fireworks will be spectacular. Gets me hard just thinking about it.

That’s why I’m just so hugely grateful to you for coming to me. Only one of us can wield power at any one time. So I’d like to have it. What would you do with it anyway? Just selfish stuff.

Anyway, it’s getting late. I think I’ll be on my way now. You can look after everything. Stay here as a puny demon and be a good husband, live a quiet life, raise a happy family, and all that. It suits you.

Kota’s monologue wound to a close. Saeko saw him stand up and brush down the back of his trousers. He turned his back to Saeko and now talked directly to the wall that separated him and her father.

So this is goodbye. Just make sure to do as we arranged.

Then he walked out of the light, disappearing into darkness.

Saeko could hear a gentle sobbing pierce the silence from the other side of the wall. The pathetic sound bled through the partition.

She pictured her father crying, hands over his mouth, defeated. Eventually, the sound died away. A silence enveloped the room as Saeko’s consciousness returned to the present.

The room was as it had been before. The lights were on, and the muted TV set continued to broadcast the now familiar images from around the world. Seiji sat at the other end of the living room table and was staring at her.

Saeko had heard her father talk about his greatest fear enough times. It was to have to continue living after experiencing the loss of his daughter. He had not had a choice, and traded his soul and 515 lives for her, made a pact with the Devil.

That was the meaning of Seiji’s words: it had all begun with her. Faced with releasing evil into the world or losing his daughter, her father had chosen the former. It had all been to save her, and that was why she was here now, alive.

She felt the weight of 515 lives on her shoulders.

She often found herself wondering, without knowing why, whether she somehow had something to do with her father’s disappearance. She had always known that he loved her more than anyone else on earth.

Her father had been living here all this time, up until a year ago. He had been living here as Kota Fujimura. Saeko struggled to hold back her tears as she looked around the room as though seeing it for the first time.

She had searched for a long eighteen years yet had found nothing, no clues as to what had happened. And all that time, her father had been living here in Takato, just a couple of hundred kilometers from Tokyo. He had raised a family; he and Haruko had had a son and a daughter together. They’d been living a normal life. Saeko recalled the strange sense of familiarity, something she hadn’t been able to put her finger on when she’d first come to this house and just now again when she’d looked through the family albums. That was explicable if indeed this family had been raised by her father.

She could guess why he had to replace Kota Fujimura. Their relationship was like that of matter and anti-matter, god and devil. Their encounter resembled their twin emergence.

If you added energy to empty space, matter popped out, leaving behind a mirror image of itself, anti-matter. Saeko had a simple analogy.

Considering the universe as an empty, two-dimensional space — a blank sheet of paper — this state represented the most basic form of symmetry, with no room for the development of matter. If you applied some energy to the space, say by taking a pair of scissors and cutting out the shape of a heart from the center, immediately the status quo of balance and symmetry shifted. In effect, the heart shape would exist outside of the originally prescribed number of dimensions. The spontaneous destruction of symmetry could be thought of as a phase transition.

The excised heart would leave an empty space in the paper with exactly the same proportions as the heart itself. The heart represented matter while the empty space represented anti-matter. At the beginning of the universe, the same quantities of matter and anti-matter existed, but now only the former was observed. Did its opposite slip into a place that transcended the dimension of time? In that case, the two would rarely meet. But if they did by happenstance, and the heart-shaped cutout returned to its original position, outwardly it would resemble the disappearance of both. The mutual destruction would release the massive amount of energy initially used to cut the shape out.

If the same logic applied, then after Kota’s disappearance, her father had to live here and cease to be Shinichiro Kuriyama.

Yet, in the end, she could not meet her father. He had vanished along with his new family, just January that year, the day of the abnormal sunspot activity. Why did they have to disappear? Saeko couldn’t think of the reason. Only Seiji would know the answer.

“Why? Why did the Fujimuras have to disappear?”

Saeko studied Seiji’s facial movements for any hint of what might have happened. She noticed that his face had changed somehow. The poisonous look had all but vanished, and his eyes looked calmer. It was as though she was looking at a different person.

“They knew of the coming catastrophe. By January, they predicted that the universe was not going to last the year. Luckily, they knew where to look for the opening of a wormhole. The plan was made; even if a phase transition was coming, they could travel back to a different past. The only problem was the arbitrary nature of the wormhole. Even if they managed to breach the opening and successfully travel back in time, they would have no way to control where or when it took them.

“At the moment of transition, it’s as if the air around begins to boil. There’s no time to make choices then. Chance decides whether you’re cast into a starving populace or into the middle of a warzone. They had the knowledge to escape the phase transition but no guarantee that the route wouldn’t be a shortcut to the mouth of hell, so they decided to try and make the trip in advance. They were aware that sunspot activity and magnetic fluctuations could allow them to formulate a rough estimate as to where and when a wormhole would take them. They gathered together, countless times, debating whether it was better to wait for the phase transition.”

That was it, then. That was why she’d had such a strange feeling about the family photo in the last page of that album, the morbidly commemorative nature of it. They had already made their decision to leave this world behind and were just biding their time for the right conditions. That day had come on January 22nd. Since their window was tight, they took what they could and rushed to where they expected the wormhole to open.

The mechanism by which the Fujimura family had disappeared from this world was finally clear. They had disappeared of their own volition before the advent.

Just then, something caught Saeko’s attention on the TV set in the corner of the room. She had been so deep in thought she had almost forgotten about the catastrophic phenomena tearing through the world. The screen showed California at early dawn. The tear in the ground seemed to be continuing to grow in length. The volume was still muted, but Saeko could more or less tell what the increasingly hysterical reporter on screen was saying. An invisible surgeon was taking a giant scalpel to the earth itself, slowly but surely lengthening the incision. If it reached San Fransisco, then it was just a matter of time until it extended into the Pacific. Would it continue to cut through and split the ocean in two? Or would the sea gush into the chasm and head inland? It was hard to guess how the rift would interact with water.

The scene shifted suddenly to Calcutta, now dusk. The same five discs of light hung in the sky and seemed to be even brighter yet, appearing mystical, even divine.

The light from the TV set cast shadows across Seiji’s face. He was looking sideways, off towards the distance.

But why is Seiji here?

The question was so obvious she was surprised she hadn’t addressed it. Her father had made a pact with Kota. Where was Seiji in this? How did the vagabond who orbited the family like a plague have the capacity to get involved in all of this? Kota was the one with the third nipple, not Seiji, whose very existence seemed moot.

“Who are you?”

“No such man exists,” Seiji responded as though the statement concerned somebody else.

“You … don’t exist?”

During her preliminary research into the Fujimura family, Saeko had made sure to look up the family register. His name had been there, clear as mud. Seiji, the elder brother, born six years before Kota. At the time Saeko had noticed that the names were strange considering the order of birth; the “ji” in Seiji meant second, suggesting that he was the younger brother. But the register had shown it to be the other way around.

“What do you mean, you never existed?” she asked again, more forcefully.

“That punk had been a waster, always running from something. Never did anything of use. One time, thirty years ago, he ran away and never came back. The little punk’s been dead for over a quarter century. Died a dog’s death, alone and starving. Guess no one ever identified the body, probably sorted away as an unidentifiable, a John Doe.”

From what she knew of Seiji the description seemed at least to fit. But he was right here, in front of her. How was she supposed to parse that? Was she talking to a ghost?

“So tell me, what are you then?”

Saeko didn’t notice that her voice was shaking. No longer distracted by the TV set broadcasting the end of the world, she stared directly at the thing in front of her, eyes steady and focused. Seiji held up a hand as if to forestall her line of thought.

“Let’s see. So you think that the family made for a wormhole, that they made their escape, right? Well, that’s not exactly the case. One of them couldn’t go through the wormhole. Like a snake whose wings had been clipped, his power had been taken away. That’s right, the one who had made a pact with the Devil. That’s why he’d worked so hard at getting ready, so hard and for so long. He built a shitty little hut near the house here and made it look like that was where Seiji lived. He even piled up debts using the punk’s name. After he saw off the rest of the family, you see, he needed someone that he could become. Think about it: if he’d been the only one to stay behind, what do you think would have happened? The police would have dragged him through the dirt. The questions would hammer down like black rain. What did you do to your wife, your kids? He’d have no way to explain it. His only choice was to make it seem like the whole family vanished, him included. To do that, he had to assume the personality of another, a fiction that he’d fashioned. He lived as Seiji from that day forward.”

Seiji stopped suddenly and broke eye contact, giving Saeko some time to absorb the information.

Saeko’s mind was close to short-circuiting with a nasty zap. Sometimes the brain just went numb when faced with a fact that couldn’t be processed. She didn’t notice that she wasn’t breathing. A moment longer and her heart might have stopped as well.

She replayed Seiji’s words in her mind, again and again. Each time, she came to the same conclusion. “Please, no. Not you … You can’t be Dad,” she squeezed out.

Seiji’s eyes hung heavy, deflated in the middle of his wrinkled face. He blinked a couple of times, as though struggling to see out. His face, his body, the atmosphere around him, was the complete opposite of all her father was. Merely trying to overlap their faces in her mind threatened to shatter her precious memories of her father. Yet, everything was pointing to a single conclusion.

Her father had once told her:

Sae. When we look at something, we apply our own biases to the object observed. We influence the object itself. The moon is as the moon is because that is how we perceive the moon. Nothing exists in absolute isolation; nothing exists free from human perception.

Saeko’s first impressions of Seiji had been almost abnormally bad; she hadn’t been able to think of a single good thing to say about him. Everything about him had grated at her nerves, like nails on a chalkboard: his grimy clothes, the dirt-covered gloves wrapped around his neck, the look of open perversion in his eyes, the way he drank in her body lines with his stare, those horrible noises he made. Even the sound of his voice grated like it was designed to offend. The coarse and lewd way he spoke to her — just coming within thirty feet of the man was enough to set her on edge. If he tried to touch her she would instinctively pull away.

Her judgment had been clouded from the very beginning.

Saeko tried to clear her mind of all prejudice, all the preconceived ideas she had of the man. She had to look at him with her heart. She worked to steady her racing pulse.

There was an Escher drawing where a picture of a vase became one of two faces depending on the viewer’s focus. Saeko opened her eyes and experienced such a revelation.

In that moment, everything she saw turned on its head. Seiji’s wrinkled face became full and healthy, and hair flowed back over his balding head. His once-dead eyes brightened with a new intensity, his arched back straightened. The characteristics that defined Seiji were replaced by the warm familiarity of those of her father. Before her sat the same man that had once taken her on a day out to the cycling theme park in Izu and used the bikes to analyze the characteristics of the products of human artifice; the same man that had sat with her on the living room sofa and taught her about the structure of matter, about the fundamental physical structures of the world; the same man that had taken her fishing on summer days and brought her on trips around the world, excursions he had branded “research trips.”

Shinichiro’s eyes were brimming with merciful love. Slackening one side of his mouth as was his habit, he said, “Sae, it’s been a while. How have you been?”

Saeko broke into tears, collapsed forward onto the table before her, and sobbed openly. Every happy moment she had ever spent with her father rushed before her eyes, finally allowing her emotions a release. She cried until the tears finally ran out. Then, praying that the image she had just seen of her father was back for good, she looked up.

But the face that looked back was Seiji’s. No matter how she tried to focus, the image of her father did not return. Yet, a look of calm had descended over the face that Saeko had found so revolting.

Her father hadn’t just endured separation with Saeko. In January, he forever parted with his wife and children, his family of eighteen years. Two times he had been torn away from those he loved.

Saeko stood and walked slowly over to where Seiji sat. This was what was left of her father after he’d fallen all the way. He’d been punished for his decision to choose the future of one life over the future of all life. But now, Saeko could see clearly that no matter how he had changed, her father was still her father. There was no way she could abandon him when the world was about to end.

Taking care not to knock the crutches from his lap, Saeko leant forward, putting her arms around him. She hardly registered the terrible smell, the roughness of his skin.

“Dad, let’s go together,” Saeko whispered into his ear, ignoring the clumps of hair that sprouted out.

“Go by yourself. The wormhole opens ten or so kilometers south of here. There’s no time.”

Saeko already knew that there was a place just south of the Fujimura residence that exhibited strange physical conditions. Twelve kilometers south down the Akiha Road — Route 152—there was a mountain pass where the magnetic field was zero. It was well-known nationwide, and two of the cases of disappearances they had looked into for the program had occurred there.

Sae, remember that numbers don’t form a straight line with no gaps. The number line has holes everywhere, it’s full of them. The holes are made of the irrational numbers — the noisy, boisterous ones. The ones that continue in endless lines of random decimals. Then there’s zero. Zero is the abyss, an endless black hole.

“Where the magnetic field drops to zero …”

Seiji nodded slowly. The wormhole would open there. Seiji clicked his tongue and pressed his knee against Saeko’s waist.

“Get the hell out of here. I’ve finished talking. Go and clear up the shit I’ve left behind.”

Saeko translated the coarse words into her father’s message:

Sae, you’ve got no time, you’ve got to go now. Apply your mind, you can get through this. Having lived in the place of 515 people, that’s your mission.

Saeko put her arms under Seiji’s shoulders and tried to pull him up from the chair. Seiji clenched his face and groaned in pain, clutching at his legs.

“Stop it! What the hell are you doing?”

“I’m not going to leave you here. Come with me.”

“Don’t be stupid.”

“Please, don’t leave me again.” Saeko gave up trying to lift him and started to pull on the chair itself.

“Wake up for god’s sake, and get out of here. I’m not your damned father, I’m Seiji.”

Saeko pulled on the chair, tipping it so she could drag it along the floor. The legs shrieked as they scraped along the wooden floorboards, but it was no use. He was too heavy and the chair collapsed backwards, sending him tumbling across the floor. His legs impacted on the hard boards, making him writhe on the floor, convulsing like an agonized caterpillar. His nails scratched at the floor and his features contorted from the killing pain.

“I can’t go through. Even if I did, I’d only assume some half-ass fallen form. I’ve already tried a few times. I wouldn’t even be born as a human.

“Take a good look at me. I’m not what I used to be. I sold my soul to the Devil, and this is all that’s left. If you take me through that wormhole, I might come out the other end as some disgusting wriggling insect. I’m not ready for that. That’s nothing but pain. That’s all that would be waiting for me, a never-ending cycle of degradation.

“Please, babe, let me end this. Let me go. Go now, by yourself.”

Saeko looked down at the man that had been her father and become Seiji. He looked almost at peace. It had been within his grasp to deprive Kota of power, to bring good into this world, but his attachment for her had stalled him. He must be feeling relieved that soon he would be freed of his punishment for allowing the world to collapse. He wanted to transcend the cycle of life and death, the suffering of successive falls. His attachments extinguished, he would enter nirvana. He welcomed the phase transition and all that it meant.

“Dammit, go already. The whole point of …” His words trailed off into silence.

“Dad …” Unable to decide, she stood looking helplessly down at the crumpled form before her.

“Hurry up and go. You’ll find somewhere where you can thrive, I’m sure of it. Just do the best you have in you to do.”

Strength coursed through Saeko’s body.

Just do the best you have in you to do.

Again, her father’s words. She had heard them so many times.

“All right. I’m going.”

She kneeled down and reached to help him up from the floor, but he lashed out, knocking her hand away. “Hurry and go.”

He lay still as though he might be sleeping. For the briefest of moments, his serpentine face reminded Saeko of a statue of an enlightened bodhisattva.

Saeko stood up awkwardly and started to walk away, dragging her feet heavily. When she reached the hallway, she turned around.

“Goodbye, Daddy.”

She’d barely finished saying this as she sprinted to the threshold and exited the house. Almost all signs of starlight had vanished from the sky, and it was noticeably blacker than before.

Saeko searched for her car under the looming darkness. The utter silence froze the air and rubbed the cold into her skin. Worse than the chill, the quietude was suffocating.

She fumbled for the car keys in her bag and pushed the unlock button. The orange lights of the car’s indicators flashed once, twice, beckoning from just thirty feet ahead.

Just when she took a final look back up at the Fujimuras’ the lights in the living room went off, and the whole edifice was swallowed into the surrounding darkness. Saeko stepped into the car and turned the key in the ignition.

She leant back in the seat and took in a deep breath. Then, shaking off all hesitation, she started down the hill.

10

In thirty minutes it would be midnight. The Akiha Road saw hardly any traffic even during the middle of the day, and she hadn’t seen a single car since she left. The driving time to the pass was only ten minutes.

The Bungui Pass was located in the middle of deeply forested mountains, directly west of Senjogatake, the center of Japan’s Southern Alps. Tall mountainsides loomed on either side of the road, blending with the night sky, but it wasn’t pitch dark. Even without the headlamps the parking area was bathed in light and visible up ahead. Wherever they came from, five bands of light rose from behind the mountain like halos. Rather than thin and piercing, they were soft and comforting.

Saeko flicked off the headlights and cut the engine. She looked ahead and waited for her eyes to grow accustomed to the ethereal twilight.

A sign propped up towards the side of the clearing indicated a narrow footpath leading towards the zero magnetic field, just twenty meters onwards. The physical properties of the location were widely believed to have healing powers, and on fine days there would be lines of people with untreatable afflictions. They would stand for hour after hour, hoping somehow to reap the benefits of the unique properties of the zero magnetic field.

Saeko was here with a more defined purpose. Whatever happened now, she had to cross into a new world. Tasks no doubt awaited her in the land, and she would do the best she had in her to do. Having survived at such a high cost, it was a mission, and the only way to do good by her father.

Saeko stepped out of the rental car and began to tread through the undergrowth towards her destination. A small area opened up on the hillside a short way down the path. Of course, at this time of night there were no other people to be seen. The space contained a few simple plankwood benches. Saeko sat on one and found her eyes naturally following the lines of the deep valley that stretched out below.

At the bottom of a landscape topped by ridges, Saeko could make out the lights of Takato. Today was Christmas, and lots of people would still be up. But this year, Christmas would be the last thing on their minds. Instead they would be glued to their television sets, following every development regarding the news of the strange occurrences. They understood that stars were disappearing and the Earth was tearing in an unprecedented manner but not that the world had only a few hours left.

Saeko waited alone in the silent clearing, buffeted by the frozen mountain air around her. Trees were sparse in the zero magnetic field area, so Saeko could look up to count the stars — literally, since their numbers had diminished.

She had learned to cope with being alone after losing her father at seventeen, but somehow the empty space in the mountains brought a new depth to her loneliness. She wouldn’t be able to cope for more than an hour.

Just then, the ring of her cellphone broke through the silence. She looked at the display to check the name — Hashiba. She took the call with a certain desperation.

The voice was Hashiba’s all right, but his voice sounded different, almost clingy. Every now and again he let out a sob, making it impossible to make out what he was saying. She managed to pick up a few words: Machu Picchu, devil.

“Where are you? What’s going on?”

He sounded so beaten down that she forgot her own situation and felt she had to save him from whatever it was that had affected him so. She remembered how grateful she was for his visit when she was in the hospital at Ina, how much courage it had given her.

“Aaah … What should I do? I just …”

His weakened voice finally began to clear slightly. Saeko could make out sounds of a crowd in the background. He was probably shielding the phone with his hand but was unable to block out the noise completely. She heard female voices and what sounded like children. Immediately, Saeko realized what must be going on: Hashiba and the crew were at the herb gardens, and they had called their family and loved ones to join them. They had chosen whom to take with them, and Hashiba must have done the same; he had probably stolen away from the side of his wife and child to call her.

“Okay, try to calm down,” she said. “Can you tell me again what’s going on? I’m not sure the phone will work for too long here.” The signal was already being affected by the strange magnetic properties of the area. They had to use their time well.

In a steadier manner, Hashiba explained about the old grave at Machu Picchu and the numbers of the dead tallying exactly to the number of people in the park. He feared they were walking into a massacre. By the time he finished, he had regained himself enough to care about someone other than himself. “And you, are you okay?” he asked.

Saeko wasn’t confident she should even try to explain the circumstances under which she had been reunited with her father. Besides, she wouldn’t be able to go over everything in the time they had. She simply informed him that she was at the zero magnetic point at Bungui Pass, where a wormhole was supposed to open.

“You’re sure that’s the right place?” Hashiba pressed.

“Certain.”

“Where will it take you?”

“That, only God knows. You’re the one we’ve got to worry about here.”

“What do you think I should do?”

“You should go through.”

“Even if a harsh fate awaits?”

“If you die, it’s all over. You won’t even have the chance to grapple with a harsh fate.”

“But it’ll be less painful.”

“Whether you suffer or not isn’t the point. If there’s a path open to you, you have to go down it. It’s the law of life.”

“You could say so, but …”

“Isn’t that all life has done since the first organisms were formed? What do you think it was like for the creatures that first crawled out from the seas onto land? Those that first took to the skies? They all had to fight for survival in a harsh, unforgiving environment. It’s the same for us. We’ve scaled the highest mountains and lived on the Arctic. Anywhere there’s space, we’ve spread there. We can’t get stuck or languish. We’re destined to step forth.”

The words were meant for Hashiba, but Saeko increasingly got the feeling that they were for her own benefit. Even now she knew that it was thanks to her father’s upbringing that she could muster the courage to talk like this. He had taught her, and now she was passing on his teachings. The thought helped to build up her own courage.

“Life’s mission is all well and good, but—”

There was no time to waste on Hashiba’s moping, and she cut him off mid-sentence. “Listen. We’re not stuck in a single history. You may think so, but you’re wrong. There could be countless distinct universes just a millimeter away. In this world it may be that 173 people were killed at Machu Picchu 500 years ago. It may be that their limbs were severed from their bodies. But where you’re going, you have the power to change your future. Because you’ll be there, it will branch into a different world. Think about it. You know what’s going to happen, so you have the advantage. You’ll be able to prepare and find a way out. Come up with one, now that you know the grisly fact. Work together, find the gap and wedge it open with all your strength, and the world will change. If you’re just afraid and cringe, it won’t. So go, and be brave.”

Her words were followed by silence. She could hear Hashiba trying to control his breathing on the other side of the line. Eventually, he answered, his voice pained. “You’re right. I’ll do it, I’ll go. I have to. Can I ask one thing? Just where do you get your strength from, Saeko? What’s the secret?”

I’m not strong, I’m scared too, she thought, but I just want to know how things work and my curiosity keeps me going.

As she opened her mouth to speak, the call burst into a fuzz of static. Saeko tried to call back, but it was no use.

They hadn’t even had the chance to say goodbye. Saeko felt that terrible sense of isolation return even stronger than before. It colluded with the cold air, numbing her senses to the outside world. Gradually she stopped feeling the cold. Her sense of hunger faded too, and she began to feel oddly light.

Her skin began to prickle, and she scratched at her arms, suddenly itchy. The wind mimicked her movements, blowing waves across the grass. She felt as though innumerable eyes were trained on her hidden among the dense surroundings of the clearing. When enough of the beasts groaned, it became a tremor to sunder the ground, and in the cracked earth, she could see the writhing of serpentine forms.

She was hallucinating. It was that knowledge that allowed Saeko to remain calm.

One of the trees next to the bench had split open, the bark peeling down and exposing a surface that looked like a Buddhist stupa. The whitewood tomb, with a smattering of wild flowers at the base, began to resemble a decomposing human face as she looked on.

Her father’s voice echoed in her mind. It came from the face in the tree. A transparent sheet of glass floated between her and the face in the trunk. In it, Saeko could make out her own reflection.

Perhaps her father’s voice, which she’d been able to recall at any time to gain courage, reflected nothing more than her own thinking.

She couldn’t tell if the source of the voice was inside or outside of her. The frame of reference shifted rapidly, and one moment the voice originated within her, the next, from without.

The wind streaming up from the valley began to take on a pleasant warmth that spread through her body and the bench she sat on. The chill flowed away, down from her waist through her legs, finally to be absorbed into the ground. With it went the overwhelming sense of isolation and loneliness.

Saeko bathed in a sense of wellbeing. A sweet, citrus smell impregnated the air. She felt an expansive calm, a ticklish warmth and completeness, that she had not felt since her father had vanished.

The lights she had seen at the bottom of the valley began to shift, describing a circular trajectory until they stopped directly below from Saeko. The five bands of light that hung in the sky behind her became a vast searchlight; they, too, traced a line through the sky until they came to a stop before her and focused on a single point.

Saeko felt no suspicion as she observed the impossible movement of the lights below and in the sky. It was easy to just accept the experience.

These were no fireflies. The particles of light that cascaded from behind were stars. Dislodging from the horizon, they traced arcs above and around her to convene at a point ahead. It was a surprise that so many were still out there. She’d thought they were gone, but now they welled forth and sped past her to form a dense band of light.

Guided by a buoyance, she rose from the bench and took a small step forward. The band began to absorb all light from its surroundings until nothing but total darkness existed outside of it. Saeko felt an odd sensation below her waist, and when she reached down she noticed that the bench was no longer there. It hadn’t just gotten dark. Everything around her had ceased to be.

She floated alone, an isolated body in empty space. She glanced at her wristwatch and confirmed that the dials had stopped moving though it had been functioning until a moment ago. Her mind confirmed what she already suspected; somehow, without even realizing it, she had entered the mouth of the wormhole.

The congregated light was now a circle about the size of a coin. Saeko watched as it began to transform into a slender cylinder that stretched towards her, closer and closer. As it approached, its diameter expanded, flexing and relaxing in warped space. Connecting her to the luminosity, an arch of strings released particles of light. Saeko could only stare at the beautiful sight. The glowing cylindrical band was lined with blue and purple twinkles amidst a misty shower of tinier particles. It was a rainbow of light spanning the darkness, but its sacred glow didn’t seem to light up the surroundings. The rainbow continued towards her, and Saeko wasn’t sure if she was moving at the speed of light or if the rainbow was heading towards her at that speed. Its tip opened like the mouth of an enormous snake and slowly swallowed her. A sure feeling of repose of a connection to something greater than herself flooded her.

Everything went black. Saeko found herself inside a thin skin as the border of the world around her began to take on a curved appearance. The inside was dark, but there was a hint of light coming from the outside. She realized that she was in a sphere of some sort.

Something sharp cut into the skin and sliced a fissure nearly as long as herself. A subterranean creature might witness a similar sight if it peered through a crack in the ground. Through this edge she glimpsed a world alien to the one she’d known.

She tried to take a step into the new world but was unable to move. She hugged her knees to her chest, curved like a grub. She tried to call out in joy but no sound formed on her lips. Her face was covered with a thick and sticky mucus.

11

The sundering of symmetry that popped out of the timeless, spaceless struggle between nothingness and being 14 billion years ago immediately expanded and gave birth to the universe.

After a period of rapid expansion, the pace slowed down. During the cooling process, particles combined to form protons and neutrons, which in turn assembled into elements such as hydrogen and helium.

All the time, the universe continued expanding and cooling. Three hundred thousand years in, electrons began to be drawn in by the nuclei of atoms, clearing the path for the progression of light. Until then, hampered by their bustling activity, light had been unable to travel straight, but now it flooded through the universe, dispelling the clouded darkness.

A further 2 billion years later galaxies and stars began to take shape. It was not for a further 8 billion years that the cradle of our existence — our solar system — was formed at last. Here, gravity exerted its force on cooled gases, bringing about a nuclear fusion reaction that transformed hydrogen atoms into helium, and the brilliance of our sun was born. Following the Sun came the creation of the planets such as Mercury, Venus, Earth, Mars and Jupiter.

The original Earth was only one-tenth of the size it is today. It grew through colliding with micro-planets and began to store heat in its interior, eventually creating an atmosphere and baking oceans of magma. Over time, the atmosphere began to cool, forming the Earth’s crust and plentiful oceans of water. The oceans of magma hardened where deepest, forming the Earth’s core.

The development of the Earth’s atmosphere, the appearance of vast oceans, and the hardening of the crust all came together to pave the way, over the course of 500 million years, for the development of life.

The genesis of life was an almost miraculous convergence of various factors, foremost amongst them a system of cycling energy. Without the balance of absorbing it from the Sun in the form of light and then releasing it back into space, life probably would not have been born in defiance of entropy.

Life is the name of all things that have shells separating them from the outside, the ability to sustain and reproduce themselves, and the capacity to evolve.

It took a long time for the first prokaryotic organisms to evolve into eukaryotic life, but the Cambrian Explosion resulted in the sudden appearance of hugely diverse forms of life. Creatures of all forms emerged from the sea, took to the skies, and wandered the four corners of the earth.

After the reign of the dinosaurs, it was the era of mammals. Gestating in the uterus allowed the fetus to grow within the amniotic fluid, providing a crucial chance for greater development of the brain. They traced a path through many levels of evolution, from primates to anthropods, near-man, primitive man, archaic humans, and eventually modern man. Eventually, this led to the development of language, a system enabling modern man to describe his world.

It was 100,000 years ago when they first journeyed across the narrow passageway of the Sinai Peninsula, leaving its heretofore home of Africa for a wider world. The ones that made their way into Europe roughly 35,000 years ago are called Cro-Magnon man. Caucasoid branched off from Negroid, and those that traveled north of India became Mongoloid. Some of these would cross the Bering Strait and eventually arrive at the southern tip of America.

From then on, the history of humankind was recorded in various languages.

Yet, the 4.5 billion years of history from the birth of the solar system to the birth of mankind has also been recorded — by the light of the Sun. Even now, 4.5 billion light-years away, the light from our sun carries the images of giant molecular clouds beginning to contract together. Four billion light-years away are images of the development of the first life forms, the primordial soup of the Earth’s oceans. And a mere 43 light-years away are images of a craft, piloted by humans, landing on the Moon for the first time.

It was the first time mankind had seen their home planet in all its magnificent splendor. Blue overall with streaks of white, the view of the whole was quite stately, fresh, and elegant, all the more so due to the vast, mystical darkness that was nothing like the night sky seen from the planet itself. Viewed directly the Sun was vile, but in Earth’s shadow, it asserted its presence by turning the latter’s atmosphere a shimmering orange.

The Milky Way: a galaxy at the edge of an infinite universe. The solar system: a star and a collection of planets located far from the center of that galaxy. And the third planet from the Sun: Earth and the life that emerged upon it, some evolving, some perishing, but always thriving as a whole.

Twenty-two minutes and thirteen seconds past midnight on December 26, 2012, immediately after Saeko, Hashiba, and several hundred others were transported to another world, all of this ceased to exist — just one universe among infinitely many, and yet our one and only.

Epilogue

Even after the scalpel cut through the uterus, letting fresh air in, the baby was unable to see the space around it. Its eyes were closed. The baby did not cry. The doctor in charge was unable to determine whether the baby was alive or dead.

The doctor picked it up, removing it from its mother’s uterus; he first inspected the baby’s skull for any abnormalities. After confirming that the skull was intact, the doctor continued to inspect the baby’s palate, its arms and legs, its hip joints for any problems. The baby was a girl.

Even with her eyelids still closed, the baby’s retina would be able to pick up the strong light of the five halogen bulbs set above the operating table. The five circular lights shone brightly down, casting no shadows on the baby or the mother. The baby had emerged from the small, ball-shaped world of her mother’s uterus and was now undergoing a baptism of light. She was being welcomed to her new world.

But the baby had not made a sound. Having come this far, the doctor couldn’t bear to lose the baby. He swatted the baby’s bottom. There was no response. He swatted again, a little stronger this time. Finally, the baby heeded the cue and let out a cry. The doctor looked around at his staff, relief washing over his features. He sighed and wiped away the beads of sweat that had gathered on his forehead.

Although he usually made sure to cut between beats of the mother’s heart, there was no need to observe the timing in this case. The baby’s mother had finally given up the moment he had cut her open with the scalpel. He looked down at the woman on the operating table. She had summoned all her final reserves of energy to give them the baby he held in his hands, a new life.

The birth was an extremely rare case; he knew it would draw great attention from within the hospital and beyond. Cesarean sections were routine these days, but in this case, the mother had been dead by the time he reached the womb. There was no need to verify; her brain activity had ceased before the operation began, and her pulse had finally stopped. It was incredibly rare to save the child in such circumstances.

The child about to have her umbilical cord cut had been born out of the womb of a dead woman.

Shinichiro Kuriyama paced restlessly up and down the corridors of the hospital, unable to bear just sitting in the waiting room. He kept looking at his watch, reciting the time to himself in an attempt to calm himself down. It was 7:42:21, May 15, 1977.

He continued pacing, unable to bear being made to wait like this, without knowing. He had already lost his wife. The thought of also losing his child too was too much. His whole body ached with the strain of the idea.

He wasn’t even sure how he should feel if he were told that his child had been saved. His wife was dead. He knew that the combination of joy and despair would not cancel each other out. The despair would win over, there was no doubt. More than that, he felt a bitter hatred that had nowhere to go; his anger was seething for an outlet. He balled a fist and punched the hospital wall in frustration.

He felt that the knowledge would drive him mad. The youth called Seiji Fujimura had merely broken his legs and was going to live. He was here, right now, resting in the same hospital. He would be in bed, his legs wrapped in plaster casts. Shinichiro had not seen his face, nor did he ever want to. If he ever met the man, he wasn’t sure what he might do.

To brush away the accident as an unfortunate coincidence, a matter of bad timing, was just too much. The baby was almost due, and his wife had been taking a walk just like she did every day. She had taken the full force of the impact as the man had plummeted from the roof of a building and smashed her head against the concrete. During the ambulance ride to the hospital it had become apparent that she was suffering from severe brain trauma.

They were at their happiest, about to have a child together and on a trip to the hot spring town of Atami. Then this man had fallen from the sky. Seiji Fujimura had crashed down onto his wife, taking her life and cruelly saving his own. Her body had become a cushion, saving him from the death that he had desired.

When the doctor had told him that brain death was inevitable he had had to make a choice. Did he rest his hopes on his wife’s recovery? Or should he make sure they took whatever steps necessary to save the baby? He spent a long, difficult time deliberating the choice, but eventually decided that they had to try and save the baby. It wouldn’t stand a chance if its mother were to die while they tried to save her.

Are they finished with the op?

Shinichiro leant against the wall of the corridor and prayed, wishing for the baby to survive. If it had gone well, the baby would be making the transition from a dying body to a new, independent life of its own. He tried to imagine what the process must feel like. He wondered how it would feel as the life functions around it began to shut down, as all brain activity went flat, as the comforting sound of the mother’s heartbeat stopped. He imagined it would be like watching the stars in the sky blink out of existence, one by one. He couldn’t imagine how lonely that would feel.

Just two nights ago he had been lying on the beach with his wife, looking up at the stars, the weight of her head on his lap. They had learned from the ultrasound scan that the baby was likely to be a girl. That night, perhaps taking her inspiration from the stars, his wife had said that if it was a girl she wanted to call her Stella. He remembered thinking what a strange name that would be for a Japanese baby.

Just two nights ago, he had been at the very peak of his life. He had completed a long translation that was met with great success. His company was growing steadily. It seemed certain that the family would have a bright future. And there they had been, lying on the beach together, making various plans for their future. He remembered the sand’s texture under his legs. The warm feeling of his wife’s body had been happiness itself.

Then, this afternoon, a suicide attempt had taken away his wife’s future. The more he thought of their happy times together, the more the anger burned inside. He knew he would have to carry this anger with him for the rest of his life.

A voice that sounded distant was calling his name.

“Mr. Kuriyama, Mr. Kuriyama …”

He stood up from the wall and saw a nurse just down the corridor. She opened her mouth to speak. She faltered once then gave him the news.

“The baby is alive.”

After the loss of his wife, he wasn’t surprised that the nurse hadn’t offered her congratulations. It wouldn’t have been right.

The nurse led him to a room where he could see his newborn baby. There she was, his child, held up by another nurse across the thick glass divider. It looked like she was crying, but he couldn’t hear through the window. She flapped her arms back and forth, and her face creased against the light of the room. She looked healthy.

He wasn’t sure at exactly what point the name Stella had become Saeko in his mind. He supposed the two sounded similar.

“Sae …” he called.

He resolved to devote himself to teaching this girl all he knew. He’d give his body and soul to give her the strength to break through into the future.

“Sae, the world you live in — isn’t the world that was.”

As though in response to her father’s words, the little baby girl stretched her legs and raised her arms into the air.

Bibliography

Adams, Fred, and Greg Laughlin. The Five Ages of the Universe: Inside the Physics of Eternity. Free Press

Adkins, Lesley, and Roy Adkins. The Keys of Egypt: The Race to Read the Hieroglyph Code. Harper Perennial

Alford, Alan F. Gods of the New Millennium: Scientific Proof of Flesh & Blood Gods. Eridu Books

Beckmann, Petr. A History of Pi. St. Martin’s Press

Buchanan, Mark. Nexus: Small Worlds and the Groundbreaking Science of Networks. W. W. Norton & Company

Close, Frank. Lucifer’s Legacy: The Meaning of Asymmetry. Oxford University Press

Du Sautoy, Marcus. The Music of the Primes: Searching to Solve the Greatest Mystery in Mathematics. Harper

Fortey, Richard. Life: a Natural History of the First Four Billion Years of Life on Earth. Knopf

Gardner, Martin. The Ambidextrous Universe: Left, Right, and the Fall of Parity. Basic Books

Greene, Brian. The Elegant Universe: Superstrings, Hidden Dimensions, and the Quest for the Ultimate Theory. W. W. Norton & Company

Hancock, Graham. Fingerprints of the Gods: The Evidence of Earth’s Lost Civilization. Crown

Hawking, Stephen. A Brief History of Time: And Other Essays. Bantam

Hawking, Stephen. The Universe in a Nutshell. Bantam

Ida, Shigeru. Wakuseigaku ga Toita Uchu no Nazo. (Mysteries of the Universe and the Study of Planets). Yosensha

Ikeuchi, Satoru. Butsurigaku to Kami. (Physics and God). Shūeisha Shinsho

Jacquard, Albert, and Huguette Planès. Petite philosophie à l’usage des non-philosophes. Calmann-Lévy

Josephson, Brian D. (trans. Kenichiro Mogi and Kaoru Takeuchi). Kagaku wa Shinrei Gensho wo ikani Toraeruka (The Paranormal and the Platonic Worlds). Tokuma Shoten

Kanagawa Prefectural Museum of Cultural History, comps. and eds. Atarashii Chikyushi (A New History of the Earth). Yurindo

Kauffman, Stuart. The Origins of Order: Self-Organization and Selection in Evolution. Oxford University Press

Klein, Richard G., and Edgar Blake. The Dawn of Human Culture: A Bold New Theory on What Sparked the “Big Bang” of Human Consciousness. Wiley

Komatsu, Kazuhiko. Kamikakushi to Nihonjin. (Mysterious Disappearances and the Japanese). Kadokawa Sophia Bunko

Kuramoto, Yoshiki. Hisenkei Kagaku. (Nonlinear Science). Shūeisha Shinsho

Laszlo, Ervin. The Whispering Pond: A Personal Guide to the Emerging Vision of Science. Element Books Ltd.

Lovelock, James. The Revenge of Gaia: Earth’s Climate Crisis & The Fate of Humanity. Basic Books

Magueijo, João. Faster Than the Speed of Light: The Story of a Scientific Speculation. Perseus

Maruyama, Shigenori and Yukio Isozaki. Seimei to Chikyu no Rekishi (Life and the Planet Earth: A History). Iwanami Shinsho

Matsuda, Tokihiko. Katsudanso. (Fault Lines). Iwanami Shinsho

Nakata, Tsutomu. No no Naka no Suibunshi. (The Brain: Water Molecules). Kinokuniya Shoten

Posamentier, Alfred S., and Ingmar Lehmann. Pi: A Biography of the World’s Most Mysterious Number. Prometheus Books

Randall, Lisa. Warped Passages: Unravelling the Mysteries of the Universe’s Hidden Dimensions. Ecco

Rikitake, Tsuneji. Nihon Retto no Kagaku. (The Science of the Japanese Archipelago). Tokai Kagaku Sensho

Sabbagh, Karl. The Riemann Hypothesis: The Greatest Unsolved Problem in Mathematics. Farrar, Straus and Giroux

Sakurai, Yoshio. Nyuron kara Kokoro wo Saguru. (Exploring the Mind through Neurons). Iwanami Shoten

Sato, Katsuhiko. Ryoshiron wo Tanoshimu Hon. (A Beginner’s Guide to Quantum Theory). PHP Bunko

Sato, Katsuhiko. Sotaiseiriron wo Tanoshimu Hon. (A Beginner’s Guide to Einstein’s Theory of Relativity). PHP Bunko

Schrödinger, Erwin. What Is Life?: With “Mind and Matter” and “Autobiographical Sketches.” Cambridge University Press

Seife, Charles. Decoding the Universe: How the New Science of Information Is Explaining Everything in the Cosmos, from Our Brains to Black Holes. Viking Adult

Seife, Charles. Zero: The Biography of a Dangerous Idea. Viking Adult

Singh, Simon. Fermat’s Enigma: The Epic Quest to Solve the World’s Greatest Mathematical Problem. Anchor

Singh, Simon. The Code Book: The Science of Secrecy from Ancient Egypt to Quantum Cryptography. Anchor

Smolin, Lee. The Life of the Cosmos. Oxford University Press

Smolin, Lee. Three Roads to Quantum Gravity. Weidenfeld & Nicolson

Susskind, Leonard. “Black Holes and the Information Paradox.” Scientific American, April 1997

Tachibana, Takashi. Uchu wo Kataru I, II. (On the Universe). Chuko Bunko

Taira, Asahiko. Nihon Retto no Tanjo. (The Creation of the Japanese Archipelago). Iwanami Shinsho

Takahashi, Shoichiro. Gederu no Tetsugaku. (The Philosophy of Gödel). Kodansha Gendai Shinsho

Takeuchi, Kaoru. Sekai ga Kawaru Gendai Butsurigaku. (How Modern Physics is Changing our World). Chikuma Shinsho

Tanba, Toshio. Sugaku wa Sekai wo Kaimei Dekiru ka? (Can Numbers Elucidate our World?) Chuko Shinsho

Tomas, Andrew. We are Not the First: Riddles of Ancient Science. Bantam Books

Wittgenstein, Ludwig. Tractatus Logico-Philosophicus.

Yamada, Katsuya. Kakuheiki no Shikumi. (Understanding Nuclear Weapons). Kodansha Gendai Shinsho

* * *

I am deeply grateful to Kaoru Takeuchi for our discussions, which I found stimulating in writing this book.

About the Author

Koji Suzuki was born in 1957 in Hamamatsu, southwest of Tokyo. He attended Keio University, where he majored in French. After graduating he held numerous odd jobs including a stint as a tutor. The father of two daughters, he is a respected authority on childrearing and has written numerous works on the subject, an expertise he acquired while still a struggling writer and househusband. Edge is Suzuki’s eighth work to appear in English. He is based in Tokyo but loves to travel, often in the United States.

Content

Edge
by
Koji Suzuki

Prologue

Chapter 1: Missing

Chapter 2: Rift

Chapter 3: Chain

Chapter 4: Awe

Chapter 5: Fissure

Chapter 6: Transition

Epilogue

Bibliography

About the Author